The Story begins with some man's hand slowly and wearily reaching for a sword as if hesitant with every movement that person turns out to be Hunter irang sitting all bloody and pointing his sword at someone or rather something it turns out that he is pointing his sword at the stone statues which are slowly but surely approaching him like Undead guards awakened from an age-old Slumber in his eyes distorted by painful fear You can see the despair the sense of helplessness before the inevitable and on his face distorted by Agony you can see the inner conflict
the inordinate suicidal striving for Perfection mixed with the fire of anger and suicidal despair towards himself for his weakness for his shortcomings and just when he thought it couldn't get any worse one of the statue swung its weapon at him as if following the orders of an invisible Lord the city of soul is located in South Korea and here we see our main character Hunter Sun Jin Wu again even among those who are also e ranked Hunter song Jin wo is the weakest among them now it's headed for the Gateway at a construction site in
Soul here is one of the gates connecting the other dimension to our world we can see Kim's Hunters who is also a member of this dungeon clearing Squad before he goes to the dungeon he decides to get himself a cup of coffee and at that moment a man Called out to him that man turned out to be a retired Hunter like Mr Kim Hunter Buck the reason why Hunter Buck decided to return to the way of the hunter was that his wife is pregnant and money has to be taken somewhere and Hunter Kim confirms that
in his situation the best thing to do is to get back on the Hunter's path but hunter Buck does not hide the truth from Hunter Kim indicating that he is very worried because for a long time of absence he May have lost his shape while Hunter back is telling his worries to Hunter Kim Hunter Kim in turn ignores Hunter back's words and turns his attention to Hunter Su Jin Wu as soon as Hunter song Jin Wu appeared he was immediately told something by a similar Hunter who had come to clear the Dungeon Hunter Kim keeps
up too and asks Jin woo about his condition after all that Hunter Buck has seen he has the impression that sjin Wu is a very strong Hunter because everyone Is very happy to see him Hunter Kim grinned after hearing the Assumption from Hunter Buck after which he clarified the situation and told him that Hunter song Jin Wu was the weakest Hunter after which he continued to mock Jin Wu from the expression on song Jin Woo's face it was clear that Hunter Kim's words had hurt him as a result in order to at least cheer himself
up a little Hunters Jin Wu decides to get himself a coffee but even here he was Out of luck and the coffee had just run out the employee apologizes to him but it doesn't change the situation in any way just then from behind Jin Wu hears a scream as he turns around he sees his old acquaintance B- ranked chelder ji who immediately shows her surprise that Hunter song Jin Wu is all wounded again and then Jin Wu says that in the last trip to the rang dungeon the group that Jin Wu went to the dungeon
with didn't take a single healer Hunter with them And Jui still shows him sympathy and worries about him as well after all it was only rang's dungeon and as usual he was the only one affected he goes on to give more details about his dungeon Trek and ju he resents the actions of the team members of that raid to which Jin Wu grinning says that it's okay and he's used to this kind of thing and now they're finally going to go to the dungeon with a shout one of the hunters ga everyone in a pile
they are Interrupted by an experienced Hunter song Who summons all the hunters he says that even if he's not suited for the role he'd like to be the leader of this raid and in the end everyone agrees to give the role of Hunter leader to song because he is the strongest Hunter among all the gathered and of course Hunters Jin Wu agrees with this as well after the leader is unanimously chosen everyone enters the dungeon but hunter Sun Jin Wu is not ignored he is again Told not to hurt himself while in this dungeon and
so they enter a dungeon connecting another space to their world looking at the expression on Hunters Jin Wu's face it's safe to say that he's ready to give his best and so they finally enter the dungeon and the workers of this construction site having made sure that all members of the squad successfully entered the dungeon put up fences as the hunters were being escorted out the cafeteria worker wished He had been able to give Hunter Sun Jin Wu coffee even the simple cafeteria workers know about Sun Jin wo and they also can't stop marveling at
the fact that Hunters Jin wo always comes out of the dungeon wounded we can see that one of the squad members is using healing magic it turns out that Hunter sleep almost immediately after entering the dungeon gets wounded and healer Jui has to treat him Hunter song destroys monsters with his fire spell that burns Monsters to the ground Hunter Kim also keeps up with him chopping up monsters that get in his way as for the rest of the hunters they do quite well and calmly destroy the monsters they encounter in front of them the raid
is nearing its conclusion but Hunters Jin Wu notices that something is bothering healer Jui after dealing with all the monsters everyone came together Jui is still showing his curiosity however Jui doesn't understand why after being Injured so much Jin Wu still continues to walk in the dungeon to which our protagonist doesn't tell her about his sick mother unless you want to be pied instead he says it's just fun to go to the dungeons he makes Jui very angry because every time he gets hurt she has to treat him in turn Jui points out to make
sure this fund doesn't become his undoing since everyone had dealt with the monsters they gathered together in a circle a Crystal Falls from each mob Upon death these crystals they can sell then buy the equipment they need to help them further clean up the dungeons but because Jin Wu is very weak he can only get one irang Crystal unlike the rang crystals that cost pennies the cang crystals are worth thousands it would seem that the raid is already over as suddenly one of the raid participants finds another passage in the dungeon and so they stood
before a dark and deep Cavern leading into the void group Leader Mr song realizes that this is most likely a double Lair and the dungeon boss is still alive with his unique Fire magic Mr song creates a fireball after which he launches it into the depths of the cave flying into the depths of the Cave the fireball illuminates a small part of that cave and so Mr song's attack radius reached its limit and Flames erupted in the depths of the cave there's a theory that pops into Mr song's head he reminds Everyone that if you
don't kill the boss the dungeon won't close so if the gate is still open the boss must still be alive Mr song says that the rules say that they must inform the hunter Association and wait for further instructions everyone's confused no one understands what Mr song is trying to say but if other hunters get to the boss faster the reward for the whole raid will be reduced so the squad leader suggests that we all go together and Kill the boss but among the men of the squad there are those who are wary and they decide
whether they go there or not by voting because there are only 17 people participating in this raid somebody wants to continue raiding and make more money so they vote in favor and some feel threatened by the continuation of this raid and fear for their lives so they vote against it some people vote for some people against in the end the vote for and against turns Out to be equally divided the final vote goes goes to S Jin Wu he only earned one e- rank crystal in this raid and he needs money to keep his mother
healthy so to protect and keep his family safe he votes to go after the boss the decision has been made and all 17 are going to the bosses they've been going for a long time and it's been 40 minutes to diffuse the situation Hunter son decides to talk to Jui from Hunter song Jin Wu's face it could be seen that he Was uncomfortable with what he had answered for everyone else also had to continue the raid Jui tried her best not to show her emotions and Hunter song Jin Wu didn't believe her words and decided
to ask her if she was sure she wasn't mad at him in the end even the quietest and calmest Jui couldn't take it it turned out that Jui was mad at sng Jin Wu and Jin Wu is showing that he's really sorry after which Jui gets even angrier at him but afterwards there is a Spark between them and Jui demands from Hunter son Jin Wu to give her something to eat after today's raid to which song Jin Wu was unable to utter a single word in turn Jui took it as a rejection but eventually Jin
Wu agreed to her terms and now their conversation is interrupted by The Raid leader who has finally found the door to the boss Cave of this dungeon none of them had ever seen a door like this before after everyone has seen the doors to the Boss's Chambers The Raid members begin to have doubts about whether or not it's worth going after this boss to which RAID Leader song replies that he's not going to back down after the journey he's made and even if he's alone he won't back down down and still go after the boss
it's encouraging to other Hunters they remember how strong Hunter song is so their anxiety gradually Fades away these huge doors open with difficulty and continue to instill Terror in the raid participants just like that the group opened the doors to the boss's Chambers as soon as they crossed the threshold of the boss's Chambers torches were lit that illuminated this dark Hall they were able to see the full scale of the room on the walls of this building were many torches that illuminated the boss's Chambers and made it even more terrifying there were many statues in
this place some of them were holding Guns some of them were holding musical instruments Hunter song Jin Wu was also amazed at the scale of this room in the amount but the statue in the center of the room stood out the most because it was the largest the hunter song Jin Wu had some suspicions about this statue as it was the only one of such size all the members of the group split up started looking for any clues in the room the only clue Mr song came across was the magic seal but suddenly another hunter
Called out to Mr song we can see that in front of them was a statue different from other statues she had wings and in her hands she held a plate with runic symbols and so they decided to read what was written on this slab while Mr song translated what was written on the slab everyone listened to him intently while he was translating this text Hunter song jinwu was pulled towards him by healer JY she pointed to the statue in the center of this Hall And she claimed that while Mr song's Rune text this statue was
looking at them and then we can see the dumbfounded face of Hunter Su Jin woo he stands puzzled and senses that something is not right in this room while Mr song is still trying to translate the runic text and then there was a rumbling noise that caused everyone to look back turns out those big doors the group came in through had closed and then one of the hunters steps forward turns out he wants To try to get through those doors he shows that he doesn't want to stay here doesn't care about the boss and the
treasure here at last he approached the door of the boss's Chambers and then Mr song yells at him not to touch the doors someone or something makes a move so fast that no one was able to even catch a glimpse of what happened it turned out that the stone statue standing near the door in the blink of an eye cut off the head of the hunter who touched the door After he killed that Hunter the stone statue stood in its original pose on the Hunter's faces we can see the fear and surprise that these statues
can move our cow L healer bang gets really scared and clings to Hunters Jin Wu and at that moment Hunter song Jin Wu recalls ju's words that she saw the statue standing in the center of the room looking at them and at the same instant Hunter song Jin Wu turns back around and catches the eye of that huge statue in the center of This room he feels unimaginable fear from this statue but also a big problem are the smaller statues one of which just killed one of the hunters in a flashback of eyes and here
we can see a large number of the same stone statues are in this room Hunters Jin Wu starts to analyze what's going on and it turns out that that Hunter was dang Hunter Su Jin Wu was shocked that a hunter stronger than him was able to kill the statue with a single blow this was just A rank dungeon in which there shouldn't have been any problems after what had happened they had forgotten all about the runic text even the strongest Hunter among them squad leader Mr song is shocked by everything that's going on and all
the Hun here stand a gast as the statue in the center can probably move too after Mr song's assumption Hunter song Jin Wu immediately looked at this statue and then something happened that he never expected that statue looked Back at him and then we are shown Hunters Jin Wu in his first raid the way he was wounded by a goblin-like monster how he almost died from exhaustion lack of food and starvation one of the main reasons why Hunter song Jin Wu was getting injured even in low rank dungeons was because he didn't have good enough
weapons to fight monsters he constantly thought of his mother for keeping alive who needed a large amount of money he was constantly Putting his life in danger and all the other Hunters were constantly surprised that he was getting injured even in the eang dungeons he constantly came out of them exhausted and in a serious condition in addition to having to pay for his mother's treatment he also had to buy new clothes after a few trips to the dungeon because the past ones were already worn out there were all sorts of monsters that Hunter son Jin
woo had Encountered one of which was a cyclops likee monster but this statue was different from the other monsters Hunter song Jin Wu had encountered because Hunter song Jin Wu was constantly on the brink of death he sensed something he grabbed a standing beside him and a very frightened jei and he told everyone to get down on the floor everyone was surprised that the weakest Hunter could say anything in such a situation and then that statue's eyes flashed like Lightning in a thunderstorm and so this statue strikes Hunter Sun Jin Wu along with the healing
bang ju he but they managed to lie on the floor and Dodge the statue is trying to kill the hunters with this beam and shooting at them destroys the floor beneath them the power of this beam was so strong that smoke was seeping out from the eyes of this statue the place where that statue's Ray hit became so liquid that it was tangible after realizing what had Happened the hunters came to their senses and began to help each other but we can see the hunters horrified by the charred hand they saw this huge statue had
killed many people in a single strike and many survivors had only managed to dodge the beam because Hunter song Jin Wu had told them to keep their heads down after this attack Hunter song jinwu can barely stand up but juhi is lying on the floor and won't get up while Mr song tells them to stay where They are and not to rise claiming that he will attack again if they rise everyone else though not initially believing him follows his orders Mr song tells the worried Hunter song Jin woo that Miss Jui doesn't really deal with
her fear and so only goes to low rank dungeons but looking at those terrifying statues you can't say that this is a low ranked dungeon Mr song shows his attentiveness and tells Hunter S Jin wo that only those who listen to him Survived to which Hunters Jin Wu is surprised in turn Mr song is surprised by Hunter song Jin Woo's reactions because he thought he screamed because he knew what was going to happen to which Hunter song jinwu replied that he just sense danger it turned out that Mr song had lost his left arm in
the attack of this huge statue after song Jin Wu saw that Mr song's left arm was missing he hurriedly stopped the blood so Hunters Jin Wu was able to stop the Blood while the rest of the hunters sat and watched this huge statue we can see by the look on Mr song's face that he is dumbfounded by the difficulty level of this dungeon he Ponders what rank this dungeon might be eventually looking at this huge statue he comes to the conclusion that this could be an s-rank dungeon and then he remembers the rules of this
Temple called carton the first two rules of this Temple were to worship and praise the Lord the third rule was to prove their faith and the note was that those who would not follow these rules would die since Mr song and Hunter song Jin woo are the only ones who can think soberly in this situation the two of them think about what they can do and then Hunter Sun Jin Wu gets some idea in his head for his part Mr song suggests that destroying these statues would take too long and then we're shown a gate
Identical to the one these Hunters entered this gate is the reason they are in such a dire situation the first Gates appeared about 10 years ago and as we can see they can appear both at ground level and above ground the Advent of the gate has brought many changes to this world take hunters for example like in the situation of hunters Jin Wu anyone can become a hunter except that once awakened the power they had gained could not increase Hunters are those who have Been given special powers to fight monsters in the gate various monsters
may be encountered in the gate as we can see our protagonist has encountered truly terrifying monsters in the dang gate he's still sitting there wondering what he can do against Monsters like that this monster is a huge statue with glowing eyes Hunter S Jin Wu is worried about Mr song whose arm is bleeding Mr song says he took three healers on this raid but there's nothing they can do in This situation one of them was was killed by a beam from the eyes of the huge statue the other cannot even think straight because of the
fear that has consumed him and now even a bang healer is lying on the floor because of the same fear that consumed the second healer they sit down and don't get up from their seats so the huge statue doesn't attack them and Mr song and Hunter song Jin wo keep thinking about what they can do after all most of the Hunters are scared and can't think straight because of everything that has happened and from the expression on Hunter song Jin Woo's face you can see how desper he is to save his life and find a
way to avoid fighting these statues we see one of the raid Hunters standing off the ground he just joined a major Guild doesn't want to part with his life so early the squad leader song was angry at his actions and ordered him to stay where he was but he ignored the Squad leader words and still decided to resist the power of those statues emphasized his unusually strong legs and so he decided to fight back after all and in a moment he was tearing toward the doors at full speed you can see in his eyes that
he is confident in his speed and the strength of his legs as he tore toward the doors the eyes of the huge statue in the center of the room glittered and at the same time we were shown To Us by the surprised and Fear-filled Hunter song Jin Wu and Mr song as it turned out the statue in the center of the room with its beam from the eyes left only his feet from the hunter who rushed to the door the incredibly terrifying power of the statue once again shocked all the hunters some of the hunters
were screaming for all they were worth because of what they saw and others could not even utter a word for fear that the same fate might befall them Except that Hunters Jin Wu was not only filled with fear but also anger he's angry that these statues could kill them at any time but they don't the head of the squad Mr song is equally perplexed and so they begin to reason why these statues are not attacking them because at the moment there is nothing holding them back and yet these monsters are different from the other monsters
that attack anything that moves the guard statue at the door only attacks those Who approach the door the statue in the center attacks those who begin to move Hunter song Jin wo still continues to think about what they can do in this situation and so after a long time of deliberation something does occur to him and so having come to some assumptions he turns back his gaze went to a statue that was different from the others and held a slab with runic text and he recalls that Mr song when he translated this runic text spoke
of the rules of This Temple of kinon and now from the expression on Hunters Jin Wu's face you could tell that he had finally realized what the pattern of this Temple was and so realizing what it is he asks Mr sleepyhead what the first rule of this Temple was for his part Mr song doesn't understand what he needs it for with difficulty remembers the first rule to Worship the Lord and by Lord you probably mean the statue in the center after that the hunter song Jin wo having Received more information begins to rise to which
Mr song does not understand the reason for his actions begins to dissuade him Hunter S Jin Wu is almost fully back on his feet and Mr song is still puzzled as to why Hunters Jin Wu is doing this well after looking him in the face his hysterical screaming suddenly subsided he realizes these are not the eyes of a man about to die almost fully on his feet he begins to explain to the others what the pattern Of this huge statue is and so practically when he got to his feet the eyes of this stage began
to Sparkle Hunter song Jin Wu immediately lowered himself to the ground you could tell from his eyes that he had just experienced an Indescribable fear of death well after the hunter song Jin Wu lowered himself to the ground the huge statue seemed to have changed its mind about attacking him and Hunter S Jin Wu finally got to understand the meaning of The first rule and he immediately hastened to tell the rest of the hunters about this rule to which the other Hunters that Hunter Su Jin wo went crazy it wasn't until Mr song Jin Wu
realized that Hunters Jin Wu had finally figured something out and from the expression on Hunters Jin Wu's face we can clearly see that he is completely confident in his actions while the statue stares intently at the hunters Hunter song Jin woo tries his best to explain the first rule of This Temple to the others even though he bowed his head to the Statue you could tell by the look on his face that he was not going to obey it sitting covered in sweat because of the loss of his arm and Hunter song Jin Wu's risky
actions Mr song hopes that Hunter song Jin Wu knows what he's doing to which Hunter S Jin Wu replies with the same confident face that he is and so Mr song grinned realizing they had no more options finally all the remaining Hunters Listened to the hunter song Jin wo and bowed their heads before the huge statue bowing before her they hoped to be able to get out of here afterwards in turn the statue still sits motionless on its Throne Huntress healer Bang Jui finally came to her senses what Hunters what big statue no one has
even moved so far the expression on that statue's face changed obviously the hunters noticed it this roused them my their sense of dread only intensified only his facial expression Has changed but if you are my fear has increased so much it's hard to even describe after changing his face no one dares to even move remembering how he had killed other Hunters before the fear of the remaining Hunters only increases and now even Hunter Su Jin Wu who could understand the meaning of the first rule doesn't know what to do next and now the previously mentioned
and just returned Hunter Buck notices that the statue is no longer attacking even after he Stopped attacking them their anxiety only increased still at his own risk Hunter Buck decided to stand on both feet then everyone started cheering thinking that it was over because even after they were all on their feet he didn't attack any of the hunters but still something was wrong and Hunter song jinwu realized it there was a rumbling noise that startled all the hunters it turned out to be a huge statue in the center of the room Standing up on its
feet with a regular step he turned the floor beneath his feet into splinters it gave the hunters that this wasn't the end of all this craziness it's a statue hundreds of times bigger than humans it strikes Terror into the hearts of anyone who looks at it and then hoping that he has some kind of backup plan Mr song turns to Hunters Jin Wu but as it turns out Hunters Jin Wu has no plan and with a terrified expression she looked at the Hunters trembling in fear before her this statue starts attacking them by stepping on
them like their bugs when it hits the ground it causes a shock wave comparable to an earthquake after that the hunters struggle to keep their balance and now Hunters Jin Wu is finally what you're thinking of he recalls the second rule of this Temple to Worship the Lord and shares it with the others they are in this turmoil trying to figure out how the rule can be Enforced and then out comes one of the hunters who was a member of the church choir saying he can Praise Him Gathering his thoughts and taking the Cross hanging
around his neck in his hand he begins to praise God while the huge statue continues to approach him we can see how small humans are against this huge monster but the excitement in Hunter song jinwu's face didn't go anywhere watching the faces of the hunters felt like it was starting to Work somehow after all but here's the face of hunters Jin Wu saying otherwise and the face of the statue itself became even more horrifying as we can see the foot of this huge statue is right above the head of the man who began to praise
God at this moment this man is in so much fear that his face has turned pale and then Hunters Jin Wu realizes he's been praising the wrong God but before he could say that the huge statue had already crushed that Hunter this plunged The rest of the hunters into even more fear because of their desperation and lack of ability to resist him in any way they began to mindlessly run away from him from his face it looks like ants are running away from him him trying to escape some of the hunters were so desperate they
couldn't even move and the statue itself in turn trampled everyone in front of it Hunter Jui could only move thanks to Hunter Sun Jin wuo if it wasn't for Hunter Sun Jin Wu she Would have died just like the last two and now Hunter bug is on the brink of death and remembers his wife is pregnant he reaches the very edge of the room and thinks he is safe but hunter Kim yells for him to turn around so he ran right up to one of the statues and just just as Hunter Kim warns Hunter Buck
the statue behind Hunter Buck chops him in two we can see how deadly and ruthless this statue is in killing Buck the hunter then it returns to its original Position just like the statue by the door while on the other side a huge statue tramples everyone in its path Hunter S Jin Wu is trying to find a way to escape them there are guards behind them and a huge statue in front the statue behind them will attack anyone who comes near them each statue has a different weapon they use to kill the hunters and hun
s Jin Wu keeps thinking about how to deal with these statues and then he notices that some of the statues Don't have weapons but musical instruments he recalls and analyzes that those statues that killed the hunters were weapons but if they don't have guns but musical instruments they can't attack Hunters Hunters Jin Wu reports this to the remaining Hunters the first to reach the statue with the musical instrument was the squad leader Mr song after he approached her she began to play an instrument And he as well as Hunter sung Jin woo told the others
to Go to the statues with the musical instruments just like Mr S Hunter Kim reached the statue with a musical instrument he too has been consumed by Fear and Loathing and now he sits in tears observing the huge statue and the corpses of his comrades lying before him Hunter song Jin woo along with the hunter with all his legs is trying to get to the Statue with the musical instrument but after we got to the Statue with the musical instrument it Didn't start playing she still stood MO l in one place the two of them
stared at the statue in horror Hunter B jei's wound was so scary that she was already drenching herself in tears the Hunter S Jin Wu leaves her in front of the statue with the drum in his hands and he rushes to the other Statue well here's when he starts running towards another statue a huge statue is looking at him without a backward glance he runs with all his legs and tries to find another statue With a musical instrument you can tell by the look on his face how tired he is and then the foot of
the huge statue that had just stood very far away turned out to be right above the head of Hunter song Jin Wu he was barely able to dodge this attack but then Mr song yells something to him it turns out that Hunter S Jin Wu ran to the wrong statue this statue holding a shield in his hands attacks the hunter song Jin Wu who is right in front of him Hunter Jui who Was left in the Statue with the drum by Hunter song Jin Wu shouted with all her might bloodied and all wounded Hunter song
Jin Wu tries to get away from the a huge statue because of his injuries he can't go no offense he literally crawls away from this huge terrifying statue and in response it's a statue as if mocking him smiling at him Hunters Jin wo is once again on the brink of death being on the edge of life and death he has held on the thin almost severed Thread of his life his face is almost completely bloody and then one of the statues that looked like a girl started petting it turned out that the hunter song Jin
woo had gotten to the statue that looked like Angel and was not holding any weapons and now on the brink of death hunter Sun Jin Wu manages to survive once again and about the huge statue that just trampled all the hunters in front of her she stopped just after the huge statue Stopped Hunter jei rushed towards Hunter song jinwu getting close enough to him to see his body fully she was horrified the sunshine Hunter himself apparently didn't understand why yuhi was so surprised on his own Hunters Jin Wu realized what was wrong it turned out
that he had lost his right leg but because he was already emotionally exhausted he didn't react in any way he huddled against the statue behind him and healer B rangji began to treat his Leg but suddenly blood started pouring out of her nose and mouth apparently trying to heal his leg she used up all her strength the remaining members of the squad were watching and Hunter Kim points out that when they went into the dungeon there were 17 of them but only six survived and Mr song being left without his left arm indicates that two
of the remaining six Hunters are in very serious condition and obviously one of those two is Hunters Jin woo and Hunter Kim says it's all the fault of the squad leader Mr song who made a hasty decision and decided to come in here and then during their conversation the huge statue moved this did not faintly frighten the remaining Hunters they all stared in horror at this huge motionless statue and then there's a sound that makes everyone nervous a pillar comes out of the ground right in front of the Throne of this huge statue didn't stand
still and watch then as something that Looked like an altar came out from under the earth watching this they hoped they weren't in for the same thing that had happened before and so a circle and a stone slab in the center of that Circle came out from under the Earth the hunters don't even have a clue what it could be but Hunters Jin Wu even in his exhausted State realized that it was an altar and the other Hunters marveled at what was said after that we are shown an example of an altar where a certain
Group of people sacrific something from living beings and so the hunter song Jin wo was also able to understand the third and last commandment of this Temple of kinon after Hunter sung Jin Wu's words we can see that Mr song's facial expression has changed even oleg's face became much simpler and calmer and then one of the remaining six Hunters starts pulling something out it was Hunter Kim who drew his sword from his air vult after he fully drew his sword he pointed It at the head of Mr song's Squad pointing his sword at him he
he claimed that he was the reason they were in this situation he spoke about it to Mr song recalling the deaths of the other 11 members of this unit Hunter Kim tells him that he must sacrifice himself as he is the culprit behind everything that is happening Hunter S Jin Wu says it's not his fault and gets nothing but hysterical screaming in response and Mr song himself agrees with Hunter Kim and Admits his mistake but hunter song Jin Wu disagrees with their opinion Mr song himself voluntarily decides to walk up to the Altar and sacrif
himself there he went and walked up to the altar that had symbols on it that Mr song had never seen before a couple of seconds after Mr song walked up to the altar a flame lit up behind him Hunter Kim who insisted Mr song sacrific himself didn't realize what had happened so Mr song decided to find out what Hunter S Jin Wu thought About it but you can tell from the Hunter S Jin Wu's face that he didn't expect such an outcome he looked at the exhausted and still healing jei Huntress after he saw that
nothing had happened to Mr sleepyhead he decided to walk down the aisle in this he was helped by the rest of the hunters and so he gradually approaches the altar after the three of them had entered the circle around the altar three more Flames were burned just like in Mr song's situation Hunter S Jin Wu asked Mr s if someone would come to rescue them to which Mr s replies to him that it's likely these statues will start moving before that happens they continue upon p under their next course of action as well Hunter sleep
though badly wounded and very much exhausted continues to think about their next moves the goal of these raids is to kill the boss and close the gate before the 7-Day limit expires and there's something bothering Hunter Sun Jin Wu if This limit is exceeded while they are in this dungeon these monsters will escape turning around Hunter song Jin Wu calls Hunter Jui and Hunter Kim into the circle after all the trials will likely begin when all the hunters are in the circle Hunter jei and Hunter Kim look at each other hesitantly finally all the survivors
of the squad are in a circle and the remaining lights have come on as well suddenly more lights appeared around the other Circle but blue in Color everyone is standing around in bewilderment trying to figure out what's going on suddenly there is a rumbling noise coming from the doorway everyone turns their attention to the doors and sees them swing open not believing their eyes they are very surprised at what is happening before their eyes even though the doors swung open the guards standing beside them did go anywhere but at the moment the hunters don't care
because now their thoughts are only on the Possibility that they can get out of here those doors became their only Escape Route just as suddenly the hunters started getting nervous and yelling something to each other as it turned out all the statues around the perimeter of the room began to move to the side being practically in the center of the room they didn't know how they were going to get to the door before these statues got to them they were fussing and trying to find some loophole Through which they could come as suddenly after Hunter
song Jin Wu looked towards some of the statues they stopped that's when Hunters Jin Wu came to mind the hunter ji closed her eyes because she was too afraid but the hunter song Jin wo told her not to close her eyes just like Hunter jwy Hunter song Jin wo told the others to keep their eyes on the statues as time passed the blue lights around the Outer Circle faded Hunter song jinwu tried not to take his Gaze away from the statues so they couldn't get too close to them just as suddenly one of the surviving
Hunters behind him shouted and like she was off the chain she ran toward the exit after she left the Inner Circle one of the red lights that indicated the number of people in the circle went out she ran with all her might to the door leading to the exit and so ran near a statue of knights one of whom had earlier killed a man approaching the door the other Hunters were surprised that she was able to run past them and the first Hunter to emerge from this room was one we know nothing about but did
not notice that after she left this room the gate was slightly covered the strange pattern of the altar that Hunter Sun Jin Wu is trying to unravel he begins to remember everything that happened in this dungeon about the first rule where they were to honor the Lord where they were to worship a huge statue that was in the Center of the room the second rule where they had to praise the Lord was to run up to the statues with musical instruments and then finally the third test when the exit do is opened Hunter's wife analyzing
everything that is happening begins to approach the solution to this ordeal according to his suggestion the third test is that you must remain steadfast even in the sight of mortal danger and must also keep his faith but while Hunter Su Jin Wu was Thinking about what this ordeal was all about one of the hunters apologizes to him and says he can't stay here anymore this Hunter pushes away Hunter Sun Jin Wu who then hits the altar pretty hard starts yelling for this Hunter to come back in Hunter song Jin Woo's eyes one can see the
shock and contempt at the Betrayal and heinous act from a comrade and just like the last girl he was able to run past the statue of knights near the gate and just like last time Hunter Jui and Hunter Kim were able to run past those knights in turn the hunter Su Jin Wu's facial expression makes it clear to the others that no one else can leave this room after all in order to contain these statues they have to look at them and if one more person were to leave now six eyes wouldn't be enough to
look after all these statues after everything Hunter song Jin Wu said Mr song asks him to explain everything that's going on right now the hunter song Jin Wu tells Him that the main goal now is to watch the statues approaching them and the lights around the Outer Circle are a timer and they will be able to get out of here after the lights disappear Hunter Kim believes Hunters Jin Wu but still asks him if the gate can close if those blue lights go out listening to what Hunter Kim says Hunter Sun Jin Wu realizes that
he wants to do something he doesn't need to do Hunter Kim can't believe that a weak Hunter like Hunters Jin Wu could be so useful he tells him about how he's always looked down on him and notes that all the survivors are alive only because of hunters Jin Wu he says that he is truly grateful to Hunters Jin Wu the bad thoughts in Hunters Jin Wu's mind about Hunter Kim's possible actions are not getting out of his head hunter Kim is completely in tears and snot talking about how he doesn't want to die he apologizes
to them and slowly begins to move towards The door H hsung Jin Wu tries to change his mind about leaving this room trying to change his mind and not wanting to experience the bitterness of betrayal again Hunter song Jin Wu also sheds tears but hunter Kim is almost out and Hunter S Jin Wu experienced that feeling of betrayal again Mr Kim's Escape will cost them their lives being in such a dire situation even Hunter Sun Jin wo doesn't know what to do after Hunter Kim left the doors to the exit closed even Tighter it wasn't
until Hunter Kim left that Mr song was able to understand the meaning behind the ordeal so Mr sleep says they have no choice but to get out of here he says that as long as there is at least one person at the altar the city will close but even after hearing this Hunter S Jin Wu is not willing to give up on Mr song Because Hunter song Jin Wu is missing his right leg Mr song turns to Hunter Jui to help him get out of here but before she could answer Jui Collapsed to the ground
as if her legs could no longer hold her not expecting anything like this she didn't realize I what had happened on trying to stand up her legs give a shake and seem to refuse to get up she looks at Hunters Jin wo in horror and tries to figure out what happened to her legs to which Mr song says his assumption is that she has used up all her Mana so her body is now in a state of weakness after that Hunter song Jin Wu tells Mr song to get out of here With Jui after which
they start arguing over who will stay in the room and who will get out but in the end Hunter song Jin wo and Huntress jei can't get out of here on their own and Mr posture realizes that he will have to get out of here with Huntress jei after all to which the huntress yuhi offers them her idea for her to stay here and then Hunter song Jin Wu remembers his promise to go out to dinner with her because he can't take her out to dinner after all He gives her his only Crystal he's earned
today she's not taking that Crystal after all and then she jumped up and said that she should stay here after all suddenly she received a rather strong and scathing blow to the neck so realizing that she's going to insist and Mr song decides to knock her out and carry her himself Hunter Sun Jin Wu asks Mr s for a sequel so that he can take care of her to which he does not want to leave him and replies that he will do His best as Mr sleep and the huntress Jui leave here Hunter Oleg has
no strength left to at least raise his head here they are finally coming out of that gate in the eyes of the hunter dream can be seen despair exhaustion and not wanting to die but then comes the relief that Mr song and the huntress Jew he got out of here and so the stone stats approached the only remaining hunter in the room and Hunters Jin Wu is the ticket to hold the sword left behind by Traitorous Hunter Kim our all blooded and scarred protagonist is desperately trying to at least somehow resist the power of the
dungeon to me this Stone statue of the hunter of the living is a minor biped his eyes show an emptiness akin to The Emptiness in the hearts of those who betrayed him but after a moment his gaze is filled with courage and daring can meet his death with dignity and then one of the stone statues swings at him she pierces the Chest of Hunter song Jin woo through and through with her huge spear after which she almost chops the hunter song Jin woo into two pieces with a single and Swift upward movement losing a large
amount of blood and being hit so hard the eyes of the hunter song Jin Wu's eyes were showing how sore he was at that moment after being hit by the attestation Hunter song Jin Wu landed directly on the altar pouring his blood on it Hunter Sun Jin Wu is showing that he doesn't Want to die he recalls Hunter Kim's words before he betrayed Hunter song Jin Wu how he thanked him and afterwards apologized for giving it to him like he said about how he was the only one who would die when he didn't want to
die at all and now as if following someone's orders the statue swung at Hunters Jin Wu again Hunter Oleg can no longer save anything but all his wife losing hope asks for another chance well this is the statue delivering its final blow but Suddenly that statue stops and some kind of window pops up in front of Hunter song Jin woo Not For the First Time Hunters Jin woo who was on the brink of death doesn't understand what it is this window tells him that he has met all the requirements for the hidden Quest courage of
the week but even after reading what was written in this window Hunter song jinwu didn't understand what it was and then another window pops up in front of him that asks him if he Accepts the assignment if he refuses it his heart will be severed in 0.2 seconds well since this is his second chance at life he's taking this assignment and the face of that great statue that killed so many Hunters has returned to its original form immediately after accepting this task light consumed everything around Hunter song Jin Wu hunterman Jin Wu cold then opens
his eyes as it turned out he woke up in a hospital tent from his heavy Breathing and the way he clutched his chest you could tell that the moment that statue pierced his chest he felt again but he doesn't understand how he survived and thinks it was just a dream looking around he realizes he is in a hospital so he's just woken up and he's being distributed by two men in suits Hunter song Jin Wu seeing them for the first time is a bit agitated it turned out to be the inspector of the Korean Hunter
Guild turns out Hunter Sun Jin Wu Had been unconscious for 3 days and then Hunter S Jin Wu asks the Korean Guild inspector how Mr song and Hunter jei are doing but the inspector notes that because of the loss of his left arm it is likely that Mr song will not be able to continue his hunting career and speaking of Jui Hunter she's now in traumatic shock after everything she's seen the second inspector starts talking about the other Hunters the Hunter S Jin Wu tells him that's enough the inspector Informs the hunter Sun Jin Wu
that only six people have escaped from the dungeon but the work of hunters is dangerous but such a massacre is very rare after those five Hunters got out the high ranked Hunters entered the double dungeon when they entered this dungeon they found only an Ole Hunter lying on the altar without any injuries Hunter song Jin Wu did not believe what the inspector said but it was the truth that the inspector had seen with his own eyes but still the Reason they believed it was that the testimonies of the survivors completely matched and also the remains
of the dead hunters were found in this dungeon the inspector says that they assume that Hunter sung J Jin wo has gone through a Reawakening still not fully digesting the information Hunter song Jin Wu was shocked by what the inspector said Reawakening is a Reawakening when an already awakened person awakens a second time and to test It the inspector brought along a magic power meter inspector think there according to Witnesses the power of these stone statues was so great that only a rank or s-rank Hunters could handle them and the only Survivor in that room
was the hunter Su Jin wo so it's no wonder the suspicion of a Reawakening fell on him here we can see the results of the measurement of Hunter sung Jin Wu's magic power the assistant inspector who measured the hunter song Jin Woo's magic power thinks that even by rag standards this is a very weak result the hunter song Jin Wu realizes that his strength has not changed and he is still a very weak Hunter but there was one thing that confused him the fact that they didn't see the notification window that was in front of
Hunter Su Jin Wu as it turns out the leg of the hunter song Jin woo that was torn off by The Shield statue has recovered and also Hunters Jin Woo's chest pierced through Is also fine the dream Hunter now has no idea what is going on in his life at all he's trying to figure out what that notification window is that only he can see and so while he was examining this notification window someone came into his room turns out it's his little sister Gina so he asks if she sees this notification window in front
of him Hunters Jin Wu ask her how she usually opens an unread message in games and so with the help of his younger sister JY a Hunter Su Jin wo he does open this alert and then just like in the dungeon in front of him pops up a window where it says that he received a daily task called get stronger this asked the hunter song jinwu in even more bewilderment and then after his little sister visited him she left with her friend while Hunter song Jin Wu was trying to figure out what those windows were
and then he remembers the same window that appeared when he Was attacked by the statue and so repeatedly in front of him appears a window on the alerts of the daily task of becoming stronger and so after Hunters Jin Wu says open this alert opens a window appears that is much larger than the previous ones and in this assignment it says about today's goals for the Fulfillment of which it is necessary to do 100 push-ups ABS squats running but for failure to fulfill these tasks he will receive a penalty but the Corvette Hunter takes it
as a simple joke to accomplish this day task he decides to go to bed and he thinks he'll figure it out after he gets some sleep well this one thing doesn't go away and we are separately shown a warning that if he does not complete these tasks in the prescribed time he will receive a fine and suddenly after a while Hunter oreno wakes up because of the earthquakes the earthquake was so strong that he fell out of bed as it turned out It was not just an earthquake he moved to another place altogether and that
place turned out to be the desert s Jin Wu Hunter sitting in shock doesn't notice that there is some kind of evil behind him the object behind Hunter Sun Jin Wu was getting bigger and bigger and so Hunter S Jin Wu finally turned his attention to this object it turned out to be a giant sand centipede that came out from under the earth a window reappeared in front of him that alerted Him that he now needed to survive for 4 hours Hunter song Jin woo who just returned from a double to the dungeons is in
some kind of trouble again we can see him trying his best to survive again he's running from that giant sand centipede and now we are shown the hospital tent where the hunter Sun Jin Wu has just been and that the time is already 5:00 in the morning and then we are shown the mouth of a huge sand centipede with fangs as sharp as a Sharpened sword Hunter song Jin Wu's face was distorted with fear but it could be said that the fear he was feeling now was nothing compared to what he had experienced in the
double dungeon finally Hunters Jin Wu returns to his room with the hunter song in woo his chamber moved not only himself but also a small amount of sand and also a window appeared in front of him saying that he had completed the penalty task it is clear from the face of Hunter song Jin wo that he is very tired because he has been running away from the huge sand centipedes for 4 hours another notification appears in front of him that he has received a reward for completing a penalty Mission but because he is too tired
he cannot accept it after a while a nurse entered his room and Hunter song Jin woo lies unconscious on the floor and it turns out that Hunter Jin Wu is being discussed by the nurses they talk about how almost Immediately after he woke up he started running though he is a hunter the nurse's concern for his health does not subside just so he's awake he winds laps around the hospital building every day and so that the situation that happened on the first day related to the Penalty task will not happen again he tries to fulfill
the daily task on time in those four days days he realized that this instruction before evolutionary is not a hallucination as it turns out he's Accomplished all four goals already and no one but him sees this popup as it turns out he gets three rewards for completing the daily task the first reward is recovery this reward restores his spent strength and relieves the fatigue of his body also the next rewards are characterization points or a box of unknowns characterization points allow him to increase his base parameters in addition he can monitor his parameters skills items
and Inventory in general it's becoming more and more like a game so after he accomplished his last goal and ran 10 colomet he decided to sit down to rest and now watching his status he can't help but be happy that he can increase and improve his skills and so towards evening he goes to the administrative desk where he wants to ask for permission to leave well that the girl sitting behind the administrative counter tell him that of course he can Leave but not for long and here our hunter Oleg is in front of the subway
turns out that when he completed the day quest for the reward box with John Doe he got some kind of key in reality this key is the key to the rang dungeon on the face of Hunter Sun Jin Wu we can see the anxiety and impatience of what might be waiting for him in this dungeon he thinks all these quests status Windows rewards might be because of the double Awakening and here he thought for a While as he shook the key in his hand still decided to go down to the subway and open the dungeon
and rank at the very least he thinks that if anything he can can escape from this dungeon and as you hold the key forward it begins to Sparkle as if it really does open the doors to the dungeon at the end of The Descent into the dungeon appears some kind of light that so exudes magical power from itself on the other side of this we can see the shadow of Hunter Song Jin wo and so he finally enters this dungeon but suddenly entering this dungeon the entrance to it closes Hunter song Jin Wu tries to
walk back through it but it's blocked but the average girl who walks up the stairs to get out of this sub way goes through this barrier as it turns out none of the people except Hunter Sun Jin Wu can see this Dungeon Hunter Sun Jin Wu is trying his best to find any Gap in this barrier to get out but he can't find any loophole He gets a notification that he can't leave this dungeon until he kills the boss or uses the crystal of return you can see by the look on his face that he's
at a loss to sing he's going to have to mop up an entire dungeon by himself looking into the deep darkness of this dungeon he can feel it exuding an ominous magical power Hunter Sun Jin Wu gets scared and realizes the mistake of coming here alone walking a little further we can see that everything Around looks like a regular abandoned Market you can tell by the look in his eyes how he's losing his confidence with each step and here he feels a stench and some tension turns out there was some kind of Red Beast nearby
and here we see the huge and ferocious mouth of this Beast it was a wolf-like beast with a metal jaw and fangs as sharp as a perfectly sharpened sword he tried to attack our protagonist but hunter song Jin wo was able to dodge his attack with One sharp and Swift movement and here we can see this beast in full glory and also the hunter song Jin woo Who had just dodged his ferocious attack this is exactly the kind of monster that doesn't care who's in front of him he'll attack anyone he sees and Hunter song
Jin wo in turn catches maximum concentration and thinks how he can overpower him but Hunters Jin Wu can't budge he doesn't understand why his body won't obey him it's unlikely he has trauma left from The double dungeon so while he was thinking this wolf-like Beast began to take action with his sharp fangs he tries to bite Hunter Sun Jin Wu in half except that Hunters Jin Wu somehow manages to dodge his attacks and one of his attacks he was almost able to get the hunter Su Jin woo Who barely dodged him ducking he takes a
one-handed leap and hits the Iron Gate he Marvels that he can do such acrobatic stunts he moves so lightly and quickly as if his body Seems to weigh nothing at all and just dodging another punch he lands on his feet but then that wolf manages to attack him again so hung Jin Wu can barely react and so he gathers all his strength into a fist and with one Mighty blow pushes this wolf away he hit it with such force that the wolf flew several meters away and destroyed the iron beams with its body Hunter Sun
Jin Wu himself didn't know he had such power but still he only managed to flip it Away to defeat this red wolf called raiken steel Fang this strike was not enough raiken steel Fang continues to attack our hunter Sun Jin Wu but Hunter S Jin Wu manages to fend off his attacks there is no doubt in the wolf's face as he sees that Hunter S Jin Wu is weaker than him Hunter S Jin Wu once again manages to dodge the attack of the steel Fang raiken its fangs are so strong and durable that it can
chew metal like ordinary rubber looking at him Hunters Jin wo doesn't know what to do and so he decides he has no choice but to run away from him but the steel Fang raiken proves to be faster than him and blocks his path and so after so many attacks the steel Fang raiken manages to wound the hunter song Jin woo Hunters Jin wo keeps thinking about how he can overpower him and he's thinking that he'd really need a weapon with magical powers and that's when Hunters Jin woo comes to mind he opens the inventory Where
we see something lying around so he puts his hand in the inventory and starts pulling something out in an instant the steel Fang riken's face split in two and Hunter song Jin chops the steel Fang raiken into two with one sharp and precise swing it turned out that the sword that Hunter Kim left in the lair was somehow preserved in Hunters Jin wo's inventory and then we see the bloody body of the remaining wolf rayan in a new alert that Hunter S Jin Woo's level has been raised he remembers that Hunter Kim said that the
sword was worth 3 million one but before that Hunter Su Jin wuo couldn't even touch it and now he's using it and he replies that the inventory is also a very useful item he was visibly calmer after the weapon appeared and then two more steel Fang Ray hands appeared in front of her but suddenly he can't pull out the sword that's been digging into the ground because of this his anxiety Began to increase after all the two raiken didn't wait for him to draw his sword Hunter song jinwu tries with all his might to pull
out his sword and so pulling it out he chops up one of the rikens but the second raiken manages to stop his sword with his steel fangs Hunter song Jin wo in turn is not going to give him his sword so easily and with a mighty swing he chops off riken's head and then another reiken standing behind him shuddered as he saw the bodies of His kin after slaying three rikens Hunter song Jin Wu's confidence increases after all compared to the monsters from the Dual dungeon they are quite weak and so he looked at the
last fourth raiken after which this riken begins to retreat and pull back but his eyes glow in the darkness as if to say he'll be back now he stands and analyzes his status when he performs the daily task he gets three characteristic points which he can spend on any characteristic And when he raises his level each characteristic increases by one point and now we can see that the hunter song Jin wo is now at the second level but how strong he becomes as his stats increase apparently he decided to pour all his characterization points into
the force with the Improvement in his abilities even his face began to exude more confidence than before he believes that the most effective will be this concept of levels because after each new Level he gets plus one point to each of the characteristics now he's taking a breath and trying to make sense of it all and so he finally gets up and decides to move on looking at the corpses of the monsters they killed he doesn't understand why they don't have a magical core but instead of magical nuclei various items from these monsters fall to
him Hunter Sun jinwu discovered that he even has a store among his features But it turns out he can't buy anything there because his level is too low so he decides to sell the steel Fang that fell out of the reiken steel Fang as it turns out this Fang of raiken is worth 20 gold coins except that he doesn't know if it's a lot or not because he can't even use the store yet here's Hunter Sun Jin Wu sitting and picking up the dropped loot from reiken after he's picked up all the loot and he's
sitting there wondering what to do next here's the Stained sword of Hunter Sun Jin Wu which is still different from regular swords that break after practically the first Park of blows in order to exit this Dungeon Hunters Jin Wu needs to kill the dungeon boss or find the return Stone but to kill the boss he still lacks the strength so he needs to level up first and just in time a whole pack of rikens manifest in front of him it feels like the raiken That Got Away called their kin to kill our protagonist and so
Hunters Jin Wu gathers his thoughts and prepares to bat with the raikan pack his look has truly changed and become more confident than in the past and before he gets to him he's the first to attack him once close enough he attacks them and so with his punches he begins to chop up the riken but while he was distracted by one raiken the other waiting for the moment grabs Hunter Su Jin woo by the Scruff of the neck with his sharp and sprawling Punch he shoves raikan away from him and so we are shown that
Hunters Jin Wu still has many enemies we are shown his confident look the look of a predator he swings his sword with Incredible speed and attacks the rikens he swiftly strikes them with Incredible quick strikes by killing these rikens he gradually increases his level but if he hesitates even for a moment his Doom awaits him that's why he continues to exterminate rikens without hesitation And Soo alienation he exterminates them in various ways chopping them in half cutting off their heads and piercing their heads with his sword while fighting them he thinks of the people dear
to him who will be in trouble if he dies keeping these thoughts in his head and his sword in his hands he continues forward he no longer wants to put his rookin down as a coward or weakling now he holds his sword firmly in his hands Attacks monsters without hesitation or hindsight gradually increasing his level and so there are many corpses and pools of rikens blood all around him you can tell by his heavy breathing how long he's been fighting them but it's not time to relax because there are many more monsters ahead of him
and his gaze grows more and more confident with each battle however there was one thing his sword had already worn out despite being a high-end weapon after so many battles In a row its durability has decreased and so a dream Hunter tells that there was an occasion when he bought a dagger that cost a little over 50,000 one hunting with it became much easier but as we can see in the battle method it broke down very quickly even that day with the 50,000 one dagger he had only gotten three e- rank crystals and here we
can see how happy Hunter Jin Wu is because he has this sword as we can see he succeeded in killing all the rikens While killing these rikens he got quite a bit of drop ship and in the midst of this drop was the thing he needed most and that was the stone of return and then Hunters Jin Wu thought about coming back well from the way he grabbed the stone of return you can tell he doesn't want to go back yet still he Ponders what will happen to the dungeon if he uses the stone of
return since this is a dungeon created by the system he assumes that this dungeon is likely to disappear But he doesn't want to stop there and eventually decides to continue mopping up this dungeon he walks deeper into the dungeon into the darkness and here he is fighting the rikens again and we can see him trying to get everything out of this dungeon we can see other monsters appear in front of him such as brega who looks like a panther and rzan who looks like a monkey Hunter Sun Jin wo has definitely gotten stronger and the
Magical Power around him feels clearer than before but We can see that Hunter Sun Jin Wu's sword has more scratches on it he had already defeated many monsters and it's like you know what they're going to do he's anticipating the movements of these monsters realizing that there is a pattern to the movements of these monsters makes it easy easier for him to deal with them change to the hand position and pick up the sword Hunter song Jin Wu stabs razan's chest in one sharp movement and then without stopping His attack he chops the head off
one of the Briggs after which he continued his attack chopping the head of the second bridie suddenly a reiken appears from the other side but his appearance did not embarrass the hunter song Jin Wu in any way and it easily slices the LA in two and so after numerous battles against Monsters he notices one thing depending on their strength the color of the lettering above their heads changes to show what their name is but when Hunter song Jin Wu first came to this dungeon the color of the riken's name was red but now it was
white which means that Hunter song Jin Wu has become much stronger but he does have one problem he senses an eerie Aura from the basement below even though Hunter song Jin Wu had encountered monsters much stronger than this one she feels that there might be trouble from this monster below an ominous Aura never fails to seep from the basement and give Hunters Jin Wu a Thrill since ordinary monsters are no longer a problem for hunters Jin Wu there is no point in him fighting those monsters anymore also if his arrival in this dungeon is delayed
his sword will break sooner or later and so Hunter song Jin Wu decides to go down descending lower and lower Hunter song Jin Wu feels the ominous Aura more and more strongly this descent was much longer than he expected and knew finally Hunter song Jin Wu reaches the very end of this path Path immediately after going down he is attacked with a very fast and scathing blow he still manages to block it though however the erer proved too strong and he fails to block it completely and casts it into the wall the blow was so
hard that his organs were hurt and he even started coughing up blood to continue fighting after such a blow he has to take a little breather but as it turned out after that blow his sword broke turns out he was wrong when he Thought he'd raised the level enough and now we can finally see the boss of this dungeon lord of the swamp blue raka that was like a huge snake his eyes were so Fierce that they were filled with Terror and his front two KS were incredibly sharp and in turn the dream Hunter realizes
it's a dungeon boss against the background of this boss Hunter dream seems small but not all that simple because the color of the name of this boss is orange which indicates that this Boss is not so strong but its scales are so strong that the sword of hunters Jin Wu can't penetrate it the already wounded Hunter song Jin Wu is holding a broken sword while the dungeon boss looks at him finally the rosaka makes his move and attacks the hunter song Jin Wu but Hunters Jin Wu manages to Parry his attack but he fails to
penetrate his scales and so Hunter song Jin Wu encounters a more Troublesome monster than before in this dungeon and tries to Find a gap in its defense his different sides Hunter Sun Jin Wu still doesn't understand how to pierce his scales while rosaka attacks him without any hesitation or fear rosak once again manages to catch Hunter Sun Jin Wu and attack him but hunter Sun Jin Wu once again manages to Parry her attack well as it turns out this attack was very dangerous Hunter song Jin Wu barely manages to dodge that punch but since rosaka
is like a snake she can move very Unpredictably and still manages to get the hunters Jin Wu after which Hunter song Jin Wu falls to the ground even after pumping up his skills and becoming a stronger Hunter song Jin Wu realizes that it's still not enough but he doesn't give up hope he gets up and continues to attack the raka in hopes that he can find her weak spot and then he remembers his past self specifically his conversation with Mr song where Mr song talks about hunters Jin Wu being Called the weakest Hunter and he
urges Hunter S Jin Wu to try harder to get rid of this nickname and then we see s Jin Wu fending off raki's attack but suddenly she manages to attack Hunters Jin Wu once more and he barely manages to Parry his attack but he still can't stay on his feet after that punch and so to get rid of that annoying nickname hunterson Jin Wu goes on the offensive he is desperately trying to defeat this boss but with a broken sword with a hilt And a bit of Sword left it would be hard to defeat him
after all this raka strength was nothing compared to the strength of the monsters in the double dungeon in that double dungeon they had to surrender and duck their heads in the face of danger and the dream Hunter continues to recall his moments from his life among other things he recalls calls the huge statue in the double dungeon one that was powerful and could wipe them out at any moment in front of such A force they had no choice but to surrender and bow their heads Hunters Jin Wu is once again reminded of Hunter Kim's betrayal
as he talked about how he always looked up to Hunter Sun Jin Wu like he said about how he didn't expect a hunter like s Jin Wu to do anything and the fact that right before the Betrayal Hunter Kim thank s Jin Wu but it didn't matter at that moment after all after seeing such terrifying power anyone can betray you and so Hunter song Jin Wu flipped the sword to change its position in his hand after which he attacks raka but no such luck rosaka strikes him on the back with his tail after which Hunter
sunjin Wu is cast into the wall and so as if to show his strength rosaka doesn't attack him but hunter Shian jinwu doesn't give up and gets back on his feet you can tell by the look in his eyes that he's hungry for more power and then raka attacks him again but after dodging his attacks Hunter song Jin woo strikes her with a Counter Strike however he never succeeds in piercing its scales but still compared to the huge statue in the double dungeon this monster is nothing I mean he doesn't Inspire as much Terror as
that boss Gathering his thoughts he attacks rosaka again he tries desperately to pierce his scales again but rosaka reacts with a sharp and quick Counterattack of his own however even after losing his sword he didn't Hesitate and grabbed rosaka with his hands he didn't grab her like he was choking her and he didn't grab her with such force that she hit the ceiling of this room in her efforts to free herself she tried every way she could to ask Hunter Sun Jin woo off herself and from the expression on the face of hunterman Jin woo
one can see that raki's attempts to ask him are not feudal but Hunters Jin Wu is not going to give up so easily he squeezes rosaka even harder after That rosaka takes quite a bit of damage and is already starting to spit blood and after that Hunters Jin wo starts squeezing what he can without letting us see the end of their battle we are moved to the hospital as it turns out the doctor and the girl sitting at the administrative table are discussing Hunters Jin wo they say he's almost recovered and will be discharged soon
in turn the doctor replies that the top ranked Hunters are quite Rich while the Weak can barely earn anything and he does not understand why the weak Hunters continue to risk their lives The doctor replies that the injuries the hunters get after raids are terrible in particular they come in a state that any normal person would have died in by now to which the girl shows her interest and asks how they still stay alive and the doctor emphasizes the strength they have upon Awakening and so we are shown the place where Hunter Sun Jin Wu
and Dungeon boss rosaka just fought the fog makes it hard to see what became of hunters Jin Wu and now we are shown Hunter Sun Jin Wu sitting near raki's tour his clothes are completely torn Hunter Kim's sword that he threw in that dungeon and it ended up in Hunter sunjin W's inveter broke and he's sitting there all wounded and exhausted but here he is holding some new weapon it turned out to be a c rank dagger called raki's fang and it has two effects paralysis and Bleed he also received an itmy aranga rasaki poison
since Hunter song Jin Wu killed the dungeon boss the dungeon began to disappear dungeon began to return to her true form just like in the video game the dungeon and rasaki corpse disappeared as if they never existed and so after clearing this Dungeon Hunters Jin Wu goes upstairs when the hunter Su Jin woo comes upstairs he sees that it's already dark and then some silhouette appears it Turned out to be the soldier who escorted all the regular people to safety since Hunters Jin Wu just came out of the dungeon he asks the soldier what happened
here the soldier saw the hunter Sun Jin wo holding a sword he also sees that all his clothes are tattered then the soldier realizes that s Jin Woo is the hunter so after that the soldier tells the hunter song Jin Wu to follow him while Hunter song Jin Wu was following the soldier he noticed That there were monster corpses lying around and he realizes that a portal has opened nearby where the monsters got out after the soldier confirmed Hunter song Jin Wu's words his expression changed and we can see how our protagonist has changed just
as suddenly he felt a surge of magical power and so we are shown this monster he is attacked in various ways but it has no effect we can see the hunters trying hard to take down this monster while the soldiers make sure None of the regulars get too too close and then people start to resent the hunters for taking too long to deal with this monster but they don't realize just how difficult a hunter's job is and how hard it is to deal with monsters and so we're shown this battlefield the healers are trying to
heal the tank who takes all the hits as it turned out this Monster's armor was stronger than they thought finally Hunters Jin Wu arrives on the scene we can see that they're Having a hard time containing this monster and it's the tank that takes all the hits hello as Hunters desperately try to do at least some damage to this monster and healers who try to heal all the injured the Hunter S Jin Wu was thinking about something one of the Mages asks a second healer to heal him as it turned out this healer turned out
to be B- ranked healer Hunter Jew he but the hunter doesn't understand why Huntress Jui doesn't treat them she's Starting to think there's something wrong with Huntress juji and so we can see her start to use her powers but suddenly she remembers the face of that huge statue from the double dungeon and her face shows that she still hasn't gotten over her Trauma from that dungeon hike she realizes that if she backs out now she can't go back to her old life and Hunter song Jin Wu notes that even after a week she still hasn't
been able to overcome her fear it also suggests That he hasn't fully dealt with his fear himself and he also realizes that if he backs off now he'll go back to his old life as the weakest Hunter he determines that this Stone boss is about a d rank having calculated everything Hunters Jin Wu takes a wide step back for the Taki and swings his now practically Broken Sword for this attack he tenses all his arm muscles we can see his confident and determined face that says he's about to smash this monster to SMI arines with
a Combination of footwork and a sharp sword thrust he sends his sword straight at the boss at this time the hillers with all their might were treating the tank that had been taking the boss blows for a long time you can see by the look on his face how tired he is of holding back the stone monster and the Healer wouldn't stop treating him and saying they needed a high ranked Hunter but then tank notices something strange and in an instant something flies into the Boss's face and just like that this itaga worked after Hunter
son Jin Wu's attack the boss was shattered into splinters the hunters who fought him cheered as they thought they were the ones who slew him but tank thinks about the fact that up until that moment their attacks were of no avail and suddenly he collapsed and eventually he realizes they had help from someone outside he starts looking for what flew at him he looks at the boss's corpse and doesn't Understand how or what could have blown his head off he finally finds the weapon that killed the boss and can't check that 10 men couldn't even
wound him but he was killed with a sword tank turns to one of the soldiers he asks if he saw who threw that sword the soldier wanted to say on Hunter song Jin Wu but he was already gone and the soldier tells him that he was just here but vaporized here's the mangled and battered Hunter sung Jin wo he's thinking about how that Stone boss died too easily and in the moment we are shown Hunter Jui who sens the presence of Hunter song Jin Wu finally we are shown that Hunter Sun Jin Wu has returned
to the hospital and is back on his daily mission at the moment he is doing abs how great his body has become after all afterward he starts doing push-ups sweat pouring off him and then one of the nurses comes in she apologizes to him for dropping by unannounced she Marvels at his badass Physique she can't take her eyes off his body she wonders if he had a body like this when he first got here she finds out that today is his last day here and he's getting out of the hospital today and so she just
took a moment to get his phone number at first Hunter song Jin woo doesn't understand why she needs his phone number but then comes to the conclusion that she's probably sending him the results of his Tests so he gives his phone number to this nurse afterward we are shown Hunter sister s Jin Wu Jin a only awake Hunter S Jin Wu asks if she's going to school she notices something about her brother's body and asks him if he started swinging she also notices that he's gotten a little taller than before he lets no words pass
her lips and tells her to bring an umbrella she tells him she doesn't need the umbrella but hunter sung Jin wo pulls her back and puts the Umbrella in her backpack and then after jinna leaves a window appears on his side this window notifies him that he has completed today's daily Quest and notices that after these daily exercises and improving his performance his body has actually gotten better in the main these measurements appeared after his strength increased you can tell by his status that strength is obviously dominant among his abilities and he's worried about getting
over pumped and Becoming like the over pumped bodybuilders not counting his strength all his characteristics are on the same level he thinks about what characteristics are related and which ones he is best at pumping and this time he didn't put everything into strength and also invested a few points into perception and strength and left eight points into dexterity as strength and dexterity are quite Darkly related while he was Distributing his characterization Points someone called him and he of course picked up the phone it turned out to be his tenant I asked him why he hasn't
answered their calls lately to which he replies that he was hospitalized because of some accident which the tenant is not surprised about turns out he's calling him to let him know the rents due apparently knowing about hunters Jin Woo's Provisions the tenant immediately says that he can postpone his payment to the next month Hunter song Jin Wu has gone through some kind of Reawakening and become stronger so now money is not an issue for him and he thinks he can become a top ranked Hunter soon but for that he needs more dungeon hikes to gain
more experience and more magic crystals but now he has a problem with the fact that expensive and really valuable crystals fall from high ranking monsters that are in high ranking dungeons that will not let Hunter e- Rank into to Hunter song Jin Wo himself had never been to a dungeon above the d rank before and so watching TV he thinks about approaching a TV studio and offering to do a report on Hunter who has suddenly risen in rank but still he thinks about the bad consequences if he does report the Salem Reawakening there will be
questions to what he can build and increase his power so he's coming to the point where he's not going to reveal his cards just yet but first he decides to make some money And then we're shown some kind of building and of of course Hunters Jin Wu came to make money and so he is met by a crowd of hunters like him who are probably about to go on a raid the hunter who approached him apparently at the head of the group asks him if he is an e- rank Hunters Jin Wu replies that yes
and at that moment one of the other Hunters says that he knows him after which he reminds Hunter Sun Jin Wu of his nickname weakest Hunter then the Squad leader calms him down and says that they are all about quantity it takes a certain number of people to enter a dungeon of C Rank and above so son Jin Woo is called as just a pot staff without the need to fight and for that this squad with five C- rank hunters and four d rank Hunters are willing to pay Hunter Su Jin Wu to Simply join
their ranks and here we are shown the rule when entering a c rang gate the number of people entering must Be at least 10 hunters and at least half of them must be C rang while Hunter song jinwu was familiarizing himself with the contract someone approached him it was drank Hunter eugin hoe who was called for a stake out just just like Hunter Sun Jin wo Hunter Sun Jin Wu's face said that he was very surprised by something it turned out that Jin Hobel was equipped with gleaming and seemingly very expensive armor as we can
see the only thing Sun Jin Wu will have to do is Just carry their bag of supplies this mu contains everything you need including food Change equipment and first aid kit but Hunters Jin Wu notices that there is not a single healer on the team the head of the squad says that none of the sedor want to go with them to the eang dungeon and yet their team is made up purely of tanks and boiles but still he doubts whether he should accept under such conditions seeing that song Jin Wu is still thinking about whether
he should Go on this raid the other Hunters tell him not to worry about anything and that they will handle everything themselves and so the squad leader finally announces the start of the raid y Jin hop Pat's Hunter song Jin Wu on the back telling him not to worry because Hunter song Jin wo is an e- rang Jin ho says that in a pinch he can protect him but you can see from Hunter Sun Jin Wu's face that he doesn't trust Hunter jinho very much finally Hunters Jin Wu agrees To go on this raid and
put a backpack on his back and so they finally do go to the dungeon before entering the dungeon the head of the squad notes that recently in this area is somehow turbulent even construction has been suspended Yi Jin ho says that the reason for this was that their director fled overseas with billions of one Hunter song Jin woo doesn't understand why he's telling him this jinh how tries to be friendly asks the eagle Hunter if the Bag is heavy well Hunter sung Jin Wu replies that it's fine Hunter song Jin Wu emphasizes that because he
has invested characteristic points in strength this bag is as light as a feather for him even if they just met it's like there's something between them after all Jin Wu's Hunter S Jin Wu emphasizes that he usually doesn't pay attention to him then the Hunter S Jin Wu gets furious at his phrase that hunting is just a hobby for him and now That chapter announces that they're finally there compared to the gates we've seen before this gate seems to be several times larger the size of this gate surprised even C rank Hunters who had been
in such dungeons many times before Hunter jinho was also shocked by the size of the gate but hunter song Jin Wu who had seen the srang gate for the first time was not surprised by it they also emphasized that the size of the gate is not so important because the Most important thing is the amount of energy that comes from the gate but still still the look on Hunters Jin Wu's face shows that he's still a little nervous because it's his first raid in the srang dungeon and so they finally do begin to enter the
gate jinho firmly grasps his sword and shows it off from the outside it looks like his rank is higher than D still it feels like Hunters Jin Wu is jealous of jho's outfit he also notes that the rest of The squad has pretty good equipment too once inside this dungeon the first thing Hunters are surprised by is that it's very dark and it was also strange that there were no glowing stones and not a single Monster here this made jinho nervous who then asked the eagle man is it possible that there are no monsters in
the Dungeon whereupon Hunter song Jin Wu shows him to be quieter he tries to concentrate fully and hear even the slightest movement of the monsters this Dungeon consists of many tunnels that are engulfed in darkness so Hunter song Jin wo notes that most likely they prefer the darkness here and they just haven't shown up yet he talks about how these monsters are most likely intell since it is usually difficult for Monsters to live and navigate in the dark and now we can see that in one of the tunnels rocks have begun to fall of course
Hunter Sun Jin wo heard that the hunter Sun Jin wo after thinking it over Comes to the conclusion that they are insect-like monsters after that all the hunters started fussing they were also affected by the darkness and the sheer number of tunnels Hunter song Jin Wu realized that they would attack them from above everyone was very much surprised because the attack from above was most unexpected for them we can see many monsters glowing red eyes in the dark there were so many of them that they didn't completely cover this huge Tunnel they just kept crawling
and crawling and crawling and crawling and crawling so one of the hunter shoots a magic ball into the tunnel where these ants came out of but it was obvious he couldn't kill all the ants with that blast and then the squad leader uses one of his powers after he used this ability the insects started behaving strangely as it turned out it was the ability to lure all the monsters onto itself and while they were distinguished by the Head of the squad the rest of the hunters quickly disposed of them Hunter Sun Jin Wu swept them
up with quite a bit of teamwork and he understands why they don't take healers with them after all they have clearly been fighting together for a very long time and Hunter hang as the leader of the squad is very good at his role but still Hunter Sun Jin Wu notices something a Miss in this troop she notes that their fighting style is a bit rough and brutal so Doesn't forget about Jin ho whose equipment is excellent to compensate for his lack of experience while Hunter S Jin Wu was observing the other members of The Raid
one of the insects approached him it's obvious that this monster is no match for S Jin Wu watching the face of Hunter song Jin wo we can see that he is quite disappointed in the C rank dungeon level here they finally got all the insect sorted out after that everyone began to collect Magic crystals from the corpses of the monsters aan thanked Hunter song Jin Wu for warning them about the monsters and asked him how he knew the monsters were above them thanks to his well-developed perception and Hunter hang emphasized that he has good instincts
naan asked not to pay attention to such trivialities anymore and then the hunters of the squad noticed something wrong they found a bunch of ants that were killed not by Magic but were simply Torn apart vva Squad suggests that there was a territorial feud between the monsters in this dungeon that means there are monsters that are stronger than them just then the expression on squad leader hang's face changed well it's not just him it's all the members of his Squad and so felt something wrong s Jin Wu checks with jinho to see if his weapons
are expensive after which she tells him to be on guard it's obvious that Hunter hang and his party are up to Something and here we see again that in this dungeon there are many passages that are quite easy to get lost sometimes it happens that to study the entire dungeon can take weeks it Mak be that you can find the boss in a couple of hours here they continue to look further and further for the rest and the boss oana is also still not engaging in combat just carrying everything she needs for this raid at
times they stopped for a break but hunter song Jinwoo's uneasiness did not go away by any means there was something wrong with the facial expressions of the members of this squad after all and it was obvious they were up to something and so after the break they continued on their way but once again they meet a pile of torn apart insects in front of them squad leader hang notices that you are not right and asks his ally to initiate a little further and now this Hunter also notices that you're not the same and you Can
see from Hunter hang's expression that they found something truly terrifying they found many insects that were wrapped in spiderwebs almost the entire passage Beyond was blocked by a thick layer of cobwebs and they came to the conclusion that this is the boss room they've been looking for a long time the plan orders everyone to be on alert and prepare for a boss battle but once again one of his subordinates notices something a Miss walking a Little further and looking around they found something it turned out to be a huge amount of Mana crystals yes these
crystals are not comparable in price to the crystals that fall from Monsters but there are so many of them that they can earn more from them than from the crystals that fall from monsters and here's one of hang's subordinates talking about his younger brother but it was as if the head didn't pay attention to his words still continues to stare at This amount of crystals you can tell by his greedy look just how much money these crystals will bring them as he looks at these crystals he thinks of his younger brother who after gaining a
high rank for the sake of more money left his homeland indeed such an amount of crystals cannot help but excite while all the members of hang's squad Rejoice at the catch jinho asks Hunter song Jin Wu for his contract after reading his contract he has a question for Juan and So Jin ho tells Juan that this contract only talks about sharing the magic crystals that you had with the monsters it talks about the crystals found dungeons but it was obvious from the faces of the Hunter Units that they didn't like this question but hunter hang
doesn't let him know that everything they find in the dungeon will be divided equally among each raid member but they need to take care of something else first and then we are Shown the face of a huge spider you that in the depths of this web was a giant spider that is the boss of the dungeon but since the gate closes after killing the boss they need to take out the monocrystals first but it looks like he's pretty much asleep after a heavy lunch and when they were about to dig up the Mana crystals it
turned out that the hunter who was in charge of the equipment had left it outside as he looks at them Hunters Jin Wo realizes that something is wrong here and the head of the squad Hunter van forgives his subordinate for this slip up and after that they asked Hunter song Jin Wu and Jin ho to stay and wait for them here such a request jinho starts to get nervous so hang starts to calm him down but hang assures him that if they stay away from him he won't lay a finger on them and he doesn't
even listen to what they have to say so he decides they're going to stay here alone smiling He asks them not to worry but we realize that behind that smile is a very devious man isn't it amazing that Untold wealth and the risk that you might die are in the same room having changed jho's mind after all hang and his posi head for the exit but then Hunter Oleg remembers that to enter the gate sang needs at least 10 people if Hunter son Jin wo and Jin ho stay in the boss room and hang and
his guys go out of the dungeon to bring the equipment they need they will not be Able to go back in and then Hunters Jin Wu realizes that they've always been calling left-handed people with them for quantity and here we can see hang addressing one of his subordinates he orders him to block the entrance to the boss's room afterward the orgy Hunter and Jin ho hear some rumbling it was coming from that tunnel that vom and his subordinates had gone into so hang and his boys end up blowing up the way they came in of
course this surprised jinho Very much and so we can see the entrance has been chipped away with large rocks Hunter song Jin Wu had suspected all along that they were up to something so this didn't surprise him that much suddenly we are shown a drawing of what looks like a lizard Hunter song Jin Wu recalls a conversation in the past with one of the hunters he speaks of lizard-like hunters in the dungeons it means that their job is quite dang dangerous so it's not surprising if Something happens to a hunter during a raid but there
are those who do it and kill Hunters like them for money but since it's a dungeon the authorities can't prove that they killed these people themselves this Hunter is trying his best to warn Sun Jin Wu such people are called lizards because the most dangerous moment they'll leave you like when a lizard sheds its tail and here she shows the worried face of Gan ho doesn't know what they should do he Finally realizes that hang and his team only wanted to lure them into this dungeon marle watches the already desperate Jin ho Hunter if they
even decided to go with them Hong and his men would kill them back then when song Jin Wu warned them about the insects that's what junk meant when he said don't pay attention to such trivialities he was just waiting for the right moment and so our hunter Sun Jin Wu is finally ditching those backpacks of supplies he Realizes that the one who caused the collapse was a srang mage named Guan Hunter sleep begins to watch the cave in to see if there are any loopholes through which they could come he realizes that getting out of
there won't be a problem but there's one thing and that's going to be a pretty big problem that's going to keep them from getting out of here it turned out the dungeon boss who was snoozing after a hearty lunch had woken up while Hunter song Jin Woo and Jin ho are stuck in the boss room hang and his team have already found a way out of the dungeon one of them talks about how it wouldn't be easier to kill them themselves you replied that then the spider would wake up and they would not be in
a favorable position hang realizes that the weakest hunter in the world eang and dang who has no experience will not be able to defeat the dungeon boss and then one of them notices that they're taking Jin Ho's outfit which looks like it's worth millions in you get the phone to find out what kind of family Jin ho is from and we can see how happy Guan is with his work and then hang asks Guan if he could handle this monster alone gets a negative answer and hang himself is of the same opinion because he's the
boss after all Mr Earth time spider already about to attack Hunters Jin Wu and Jin ho telling Hunter Oleg to get behind him and that he'll figure something out and So the huntress begins to analyze who he will have to fight after all it's an enemy with many long limbs so I'm on my way to S Jin Wu and Jin ho this spider is sweeping away everything in its path but hunter song Jin Wu remembers the double dungeon about the unforgettable fear and wonder he experienced in that dungeon and here we can see the the
smirk of s Jin Wu who realizes that this boss is nothing compared to the monsters from the double Dungeon Hunter song Jin Wu walks a bit forward and tells jinho to stay behind suddenly something starts appearing in his hand that it's his prey puzzled he doesn't understand what he wants to do to which Hunter song Jin wo tells him that he's going to kill the boss but Jin ho doesn't understand how the weakest hunter in the world can hope to kill the s-rank boss alone he notices that only an elite b or C- ranked Hunter
can kill a C- ranked boss while jyn wants to talk to Sun Jin Wu and offers To find a way to get out of here Sun Jin Wu is almost ready to be infected we are shown his new weapon it's the blade he got by killing the dungeon boss raka finally ready to fight this boss but this time he is not trembling in fear at the sight of the dungeon boss and then he thinks of the boss rosaka who was most likely above d rank and the boss Golem who was just below d rank and
those bosses don't even compare to this ranked spider boss at the sight of such A dangerous and intimidating boss Hunter song Jin Wu didn't even Flinch and then finally this boss starts attacking Hunter song Jin wuo and Jin ho but hunter song Jin Wu was not surprised by this and rushed towards him in response concerned jinho stood in the garden and worried about song jinwu Hunter Olia strikes this C rank boss with a quick and accurate strike and in an instant is behind him before attacking a monster he doesn't realize if the attack worked on
Him but we can see that Hunter song was still able to wound this boss with raki's Fang and so hunterson Jin Wu lands behind the boss after his attack relaxing after hitting a boss once because now the real Hunt is about to begin and so Hunters Jin wo and the dungeon boss are standing opposite each other meanwhile Jin ho stands in bewilderment he sees Hunter son and doesn't understand how he was given an e- rank with his strength Jin ho was Surprised not by the strength of the dungeon boss but by the strength of the
hunter song Jin Wu and he wonders if Hunter s Jin Woo is definitely an eang Hunter watching from the sidelines he sees Hunter song Jin woo dealing the dungeon boss many quick blows and here we can see the dungeon boss attack but hunterson easily Dodges the boss's quick attacks Hunter song Jin Wu moves so fast that even the dungeon boss doesn't have time to strike him in addition Hunter sa Parries attacks that he can't Dodge in time gradually blocking the boss's attacks he slowly probably chops off the boss's limbs during the battle Hunter song J
woo notes that he has pretty thick skin and to wound him he has to put in quite a bit of effort he has 12 eyes so he has no blind spots in addition to having eight legs with which he can easily pierce the ground and rocks and so gradually the hunter song Jin Wu begins to speed up and all the While jyn moves to watch Hunter song Jin woo battle the boss still doesn't understand who he is he can't believe that e- rank Hunters can fight the C rank dungeon boss on par but the guild
is clearly told that he is an oranga his Swift movements can't match his Rank and then Jin hop assumes that Hunters Jin Wu is a false ranker among Hunters there are those who can control their magical energy and thereby lower their rank Hunters are called false rankers and as It turns out most of these Hunters are psychopaths who kill purely for pleasure and so Hunter son chops to pieces one of the boss's legs his face does not match the hunter who is considered the weakest in the world after his assumption he was horrified and I
was beginning to regret my decision to go on this raid after all he was first betrayed after that he came face to face with the boss and is now watching the false Hunter as Hunter Sun Jin Woo's battle with the dungeon boss It's been 5 minutes and the hunter song Jin woo Who was already almost exhausted had dealt too little damage to him responsibly as his fatigue increases his speed decreases and then he decides to use the dagger's special ability against the boss and Hunter son remembers the cardinal rule of raiding which says to exploit
the enemy's weakness vulnerable place of any living creature is the head on which the most vulnerable Point are the eyes but suddenly the boss also Decides to use his special ability this ability is acid but still song Jin Wu was able to dodge his attack with acid he was even able to split the Earth it's me so and the boss could do irreparable damage to Hunters Jin Wu and then Hunters Jin Wu realizes that he has to deal with this boss quickly to do that Hunters Jin Wu will have to move even faster here we
can see the the ground crumbling from the force of hunters Jin wo's feet and he's next to the boss in No time Jin halpy was surprised that Hunter S jinwoo was able to shorten the distance so quickly here we can see that Hunter sun is using his Blade's paralysis ability with a large number of attacks Hunter Sun Jin Wu realizes that he is missing one powerful strike we can see that Hunters is putting his best foot forward the number of his attacks is increasing he starts moving faster and faster once again ho is amazed at
s Jin Wu's speed but he realizes that if He continues at this pace he'll run out of breath very soon but hunter song realizes this too however even knowing this he doesn't stop attacking him suddenly he doesn't notice one of the spiders blows but still manages to block it the spider was so powerful that it was able to Suns Hunters to destroy the Earth after receiving a direct Blow from the spider Hunter Sun Jin Wu lies on the ground realizing that this is his best chance to kill s Jin Wu the spider Attacks him well
here we are shown one of the rewards that Hunter son receives for completing his daily task and in that moment the only word that Hunter sleep uttered was accept after that Hunter song Jin wo manages to dodge his blow even from the face of such a monster one could tell that he was dumbfounded and in the blink of an eye Hunter son is on the boss's head and pieres his eyes with his dagger Hunters Jin Wu's gaze shows his determination at This time time Hunter song continues to attack the boss through his eyes and he
parallels his blade skills of bleeding and paralysis and we can see a lot of damage done to the boss having pulled off his final attack Hunter Sun finds himself behind the boss after finally killing the boss Hunter sun goes to the jinho at the moment Hunter S Jin Wu's condition leaves a lot to be desired at this time the Hunter Sun Jin Wu is shocked that he was able to defeat the Dungeon Boss by himself you can tell by Jin Ho's eyes that he's realized something and now he's certain that Hunter S is a false
enemy after which he approaches s Jin Wu putting on the bag that had previously been carried by the hunter son offers him to store his crystals with him afterward he offers s Jin Wu a drink of water next he starts mining the crystals showing that he wants to please Hunter song but hunter song gets the impression that jinho is Just grateful to him for saving him and then we can see the explosion of the entrance that was blocked you can already tell from the Silhouettes who it is the expression on Hunter song's face shows Echoes
of contempt the faces of these people are slowly starting to come into view and as you may have realized by now it was Hunter hang donguk and his subordinates I'm not of course surprised that Hunter S and Jin ho are still alive and then they stand there puzzled and Start exchanging guesses and in the end they come to the conclusion that the boss was most likely defeated by Jin ho thanks to his equipment squad leader hang realizes that he underestimated Jin ho she notes that it is likely that his equipment hides some sort of special
ability as an irang Hunter would be of no use in such a battle as hang Ponders what to do next he comes to the conclusion that he needs to lure Jin ho to his side and he tells Jin ho that While they were out of the dungeon he learned about his father being a rather wealthy individual to be more specific he was the son of the chairman of a construction company uin but Jin Hoy doesn't realize how much that matters in this situation and then hang talks about one to discuss something with his father and
give him a chance to get out of here with them but to do that he'll have to kill Hunters Jin Wu surprised at what hangdong Suk said according to hang Jinho has no choice but to kill Hunter song Jin Wu otherwise they're both going to die here initially hang thinks jinho is afraid of being found out but then he thinks he's afraid of eang for some reason after that he turns to S Jin Wu to which Hunter son tells him not to worry Hunter Sona has been betrayed again and the reason is that he is
the weakest Hunter we can see that Hunter hang is definitely not happy about something he was surprised that jinho Had decided to fight on Hunter s's side Natasha after jinho stayed on the side of Hunter song hang realizes that killing the son of a wealthy family is very stupid and so hang and his subordinates bear their weapons hang then asks them with the most serious expression on his face if they've ever killed people it was noticeable that these words and the expression on Juan's face affected Jin Ho's condition while Hunter song didn't even move but
Suddenly the dream Hunters are given an emergency assignment he doesn't understand why the system suddenly decided to give him an emergency assignment the conditions of this emergency Mission are to kill the enemies who intend to kill Hunter song and at the same instant a fiery projectile flies into Hunter sleep taking a direct hit from a fire projectile he flies off into the wall afterward hang tells a surprise Jin ho To forget about Hunter song Jin wo and suggest he join them again Johanna grows tears for he had never before seen the death of men meanwhile
Hunters is lying among a pile of rocks and there was a look of contempt in sona's Hunter's eyes and he realizes that in this cruel world survival of the fittest he realizes that it wasn't wrong until then he's been on the verge of death so many times he had gone to the dungeons an infinite number of times constantly crippled and maimed But he didn't give up and kept going entering the dungeon again hoping that someday something would change and now he realizes that to survive he's going to have to kill people now it would indeed
be foolish for him to die now especially after all he'd been through and it's not a coincidence or a Goodwill gesture it's what the system needs so Hunter song accepted that he would have to kill people after all he realized that the system was trying to help Hunter Sun become stronger and was pushing him to push past his limits and you can tell by Hunter sung Jin Woo's smile that he's ready to fight them he gets to his feet and shows that he's ready to fight them right now because he couldn't kill irang with one
hit gu Juan's teammates think his skills have deteriorated the hunter gu Juan realizes that something is wrong here he put all his strength into this strike and so Hunters Jin Wu moves confidently toward Juan and his team jinho realizes that they've pissed off Hunters but they still don't take Hunters Jin Wu seriously because he's an eang and in turn the hunter sleep is as serious as possible and then one of the hunters approaches s Jin Wu he puts his hand on his shoulder while Hunter sleep's hand begins to glow and in an instant a dagger
appears in Hunter song's hand which he points at the throat of this Hunter with one upward swing she chops Off this Hunter's head everyone here you have the fact that eang was able to kill S rang's Hunter the blood was flowing from this Hunter Hunter sung Jin Wu with a bloody face ready to continue his hunt and the other me MERS of the van Hunter group are perplexed and don't understand how the rang Hunter was able to kill their Ally while I am not trying to figure out where Did Jin wo get her blade from
he is gradually approaching them even the head of the squad and the Strongest hunter in the group Wang can't understand how he did it while Hunters Jin Wu is thinking about the fact that he killed a man now his hands are stained not only with monster blood but human blood as well and the fact that he did it because of an emergency building can't be the reason because the fact remains that he killed a man just like himself Natasha after he stained his hands with the blood of a man this will no longer break our
protagonist now that He's realized that only the strongest survive he'll never doubt again and so Hunter song Jin Wu exudes a very powerful magical energy along with a strong blood lust even the jinh how who is at his side can't even move next to him and now having recovered his magical energy hang is about to attack the hunter song Jin Wu with a fire charge again Gathering the magical energy in his hand he sends it to the hunter song Jin woo but not even a meter away the Hunters Jin wo was already gone and now
Hunter song Jin Wu appears right in front of Guan who just used a fireball and is currently unable to defend himself in any way we can see Hunter Sun Jin Wu chopping juu Juan into many small pieces squad leader hang stands puzzled and doesn't understand how this eang can resist Hunters like them at this time two hunters from hang I'm such a Hunter S Jin wo's Squad jumped up one of them attacks the hunter song Jin Wu with a Broad sweep but he doesn't hit Hunter song from his extremely fast speed in an instant of
being behind this Hunter song Jin wo inflicts comparable wounds to life and at the same instant another Hunter already attacked the hunter song Jin Wu but he easily deflects his punch aimed right at his head hunter Sun knocks the weapon out of his opponent's hands with one slight movement of his hand and stabs him directly in the stomach Another Hunter keeps trying to get a hold of Hunter song but he loses control of himself because he can't do it and so saw the hunter Sun dodging all the blows thrown at him and we can see
in Hunter song's eyes not an ounce of Doubt or pity thanks to his dagger's paralysis ability when he damages one of his enemies he immobilizes it and then the remaining Hunters realize that Hunter Sun can use magic even Jin ho who had seen Hunter song kill the dungeon boss Himself was surprised at how he was fighting now he notices that he was even stronger now fighting the dungeon boss his bleed and paralysis abilities are getting more and more Hunters no one not even a mage of all ranks can hurt him in any way or generally
do anything against him at this time the Hunter song is massacring all of Wang's subordinates with his dagger and so virtually all of the hunters who fell victim to Hunter dream are now lying on Earth and now Hunter hang felt an extraordinary fear from Hunters Jin Wu who had just slaughtered all of his team members and now Hunter Sun Jin Wu receives a notification that he has killed seven enemies and only one is left after seeing the sight the junk Hunter is also of the opinion that he is stronger than song Jin Wu and is
not going to just give up his life once he has collected enough Mana he uses one of his enhancement abilities on himself after That his physical abilities increase by two three times also having filled his shield and sword with magical energy and holding the opinion that after the battle attle with the boss and the Seven Hunters he was exhausted Hunter hang attacks song Jin Wu after analyzing Hunter son's abilities he notices that the hunter himself specializes in Speed and Agility but he can't penetrate hang's armor but suddenly Hunters Jin Wu's hand is right in front
of hang's Face as soon as Hunter Sun grabbed his face with his hand the way Hunter hang shed a tear you could tell that it was definitely quite painful instantly okah Hunter song seals hang's head into the ground with Incredible force and so holding his head in his hands he points out the difference in their powers they are still in this C rank Dungeon Hunter hang still does not understand what happened and how he ended up on Earth Hunter hang comes to the same conclusion As Jin ho thinking that Hunters Jin Wu is a liar
but not understanding the whole situation hang asks him to emancipate him and says that he will give him everything he needs in turn the hunter Sun Jin Wu shows him with his appearance that he has no intention of letting go of the one who tried to kill him three times already and then Hunter hang tells him that he can't handle the consequences that await him but hunter song Jin woo reminds him of his own Words that what was in the dungeon will remain in the dungeon and then seeing no more Outlets hang begins to threaten
the elephant Hunter with his little brother but hunter song doesn't even bother to listen to him to the end and with one sharp and precise swing chops off the head of today's raid hangdong suk's head it's only after he's finished his hunt that he notices he's covered in blood at this time Jin ho who was watching all of this was feeling nauseous because of all The horror she had seen after the death of the boss it's been quite some time so the dungeon has already started to close so after that hunters and jinho decide to
get out of this dungeon and of course the alerts come in that Hunter S has met the conditions of the emergency assignment and he can receive his reward and so after the dream Hunter has sorted out his problems in the sarenac dungeon we are shown a building from the city of Washington USA here we see some Man waking up in his room the way he woke up in a sweat you'd think he'd probably had a bad dream observing his physique you can tell he's probably an unusual person and so we are transferred back to our
sole home we can see the inspector who sulks came to the dream Hunter after the incident in the double dungeon as we can see he was minding his own business his assistant came to him with breaking news he reports that during the C rank dungeon sweep eight People died and only 200 who are d rank and e- rank survived the inspector is not confused and thinks that most likely after the eight Hunters died these two low-ranking escaped from the dungeon but his assistant reports that they have cleared the dungeon tells him that the jinha hunter
had a high ranking equipment thanks to which he most likely defeated the boss but the strange thing is that from the usual boss giant arachnid buur Eight people at once however the inspector realizes that his assistant is hiding something else from him the aid reports that one of the survivors was eang Hunter song Jin Wu who survived the double dungeon incident but the inspector says that I should suspect him too to take the magic meter they're using at the time was highend and it's more telling that there's another problem he reports that among the dead
hunters was Hunter hang Dong Suk and then the inspector realizes there's a reason for all this and he can't just leave it at that here we can see someone enjoying drinks and chicken wings as it turned out it was Hunter's son who had returned after mopping up the C rank dungeon and decided to give his little sister a treat and finally returning to the dungeons saranga Hunter dream wants to enjoy a beer but he cannot the reason for this was the ability he gained after raiding your Home dungeon he didn't pay attention to it then
its abilities are now safe from any poisons and thanks to Hunter song fulfilling the necessary requirements of the secret mission courage of the week his leg was able to recover and then after the dream Hunter members about this ability which does not let me affect the state of the dream hunter in any way something comes to his mind so leaving the rest of the food to his little sister he goes to his room to Test some Theory CIS realizes that after the dream Hunter's training he has somehow changed and it's as if he's become much
harder to communicate with so after a snack and then his powers he went to his room and then he pulls out from his inventory the rasaki poison bag that he knocked out of the rang dungeon from a huge rasaki snake at his own risk the hunter of the dream drinks iaki which is a color similar to acid and so thanks to his ability the negative Effect of weak muscles is cancelled and the positive effect that reduces his received physical damage by 20% is activated so after his little sister ate she comes to him and talks
about someone calling him and now we can see that the one who called The Dream Hunter and decided to meet him was Jin ho from the expression on the dream Hunter's face you can see that he is a little surprised that Jin ho was able to find his number we can see how grateful jyn Is that Hunter son saved him first from the dungeon boss and then from hang and his men as it turned out Hunter sleep had received 1, 8,000 one for the Mana crystals they had obtained in the dungeon what we can see
is that Hunter dream is happy with the deal with Jin ho where he was able to make money yet silent about what happened in the dungeon to which jinho replies that it's hang and his men's own fault for trying to kill yours and he couldn't tell Anyone that Hunter sleep had killed eight people in the dungeon because he had saved his life after all so the dream Hunter finally asks what Did Jin ho call him here for we can see the satisfied determined look in Jin Ho's eyes who says he has a serious conversation to
have with the dream Hunter without letting Hunter jinho finished telling him that he was going to form his own group to mop up the dungeons Hunter song Jin Wu immediately Rejects Hunter jinho he won't even let Jin ho explain why he needs a dream Hunter to clean up the Dungeons and says he doesn't want a babysit a rich brat and then jinho shows with his whole body that he's serious jinho told him that a good reward would be waiting for him after which the dream Hunter still paid attention to his request reminding Hunter jinho of
what happened on their recent trip to the srang dungeon he asks Asen if he's sure he wants to continue His job as a hunter after what happened in that dungeon and then one thought occurs to the hunter of the dream as it turns out jinho asks Hunter song Jin Wu to clean up the dungeon with him which is going to become a Guild Master after such a selfish request Hunter sleep is even more unwilling to help jinho but still convinces Hunter Sun Jin Wu to listen to him Hunter jinho tells him that in order to
become the head of the guild he needs to participate in at Least 20 raids he also has to pass an internal exam in addition to this standard but he won't have a problem with that and now the hunter himself remembers that he is the son of the owner of eugin construction company the timing suggests that his desire to become a Guild Master is directly related to this company as it turns out jino's father wants to start his own Guild is a very dangerous place but they hold a lot of treasures magical crystals Mana crystals because
even the corpses of monsters can be used as material here's a dream Hunter realizing that this will be quite profitable for yug Jin's company tells him that his father wants to hire s-rank Hunter to make him the Guild Master and his brother the vice president who will run the Guild in s-rank Hunter Shadow and then the hunter himself remembers that there is only one free s-rank hunter in their country right now right now Hunter Jin ho is not Even being considered as a Guild Master so he wants to convince his father to consider his decision
and so Hunter Jin ho tells Hunter Sun Jin Wu that this deal will benefit him too because everything they get after clearing the dungeons they will share between them at this time Hunter Jin ho assumes that Hunter song Jin wo's rank is b or maybe even higher so Jin ho is finally interested in Hunters Jin Wu and he asks jinho what he will get in return and Then he hands Hunters Jin Wu some papers then we are shown that s Jin Wu's sister came out with him for his morning workout and so having put on
their tracksuits and having warmed up enough they are going for a little jog while they were gaining momentum Hunter Sun Jin Wu asked his sister what she would do if she had 3 billion one and so she starts talking about what she would most likely spend the money on but I don't understand why he's suddenly asking her About it she's asking if it's too unrealistic but the hunter song Jin Wu realizes that it is very possible and starts to speed up and runs away from his sister and here's jinah who couldn't catch up with him
already just walking after him Hunter song recalls his conversation with Jin ho yesterday it turns out when Jin ho handed the dream Hunter some papers it was the documents of their Guild building with an estimated value of 3 billion1 hunter Sleep realizes that this is a pretty lucrative deal where for 19 dungeon hikes with rank he will get 3 billion one finally the dream Hunter began to think about whether he should accept the offer but he realizes that it is quite risky because he is a special case even among the awakened because he can raise
his level so Hunter Jin Wu tells Hunter Jin ho that he has one condition I was told that only the two of them would have to go into the dungeon this Condition made Hunter jinho very excited because it meant that they would have to clear the C rank dungeon alone jinho remembers that it takes at least 10 people to enter the C rank dungeon to which the hunter song Jin wo says they can use the same method that hangdong suck used jinho replies that it will be very dangerous the eagle Hunter says that if they
follow this plan no one will get hurt jinho finally understands what Hunter S Jin Wu is trying to tell Him while Hunter song Jin Wu was thinking about his conversation with jinho yesterday he didn't realize that he was already finishing his daily Quest just thinking about yester y's conversation with Jin ho that he even exceeded his daily assignment I turned back and realized that his sister Jin a is behind him and Hunter song Jin Wu noticed something strange as it turned out in the conditions of the quest began to show that he ran 11 of
the 10 km he Was supposed to and because he still has to wait for his little sister he decides to exceed his daily Quest and then a whole 20 minutes goes by in those 20 minutes the Sleep Hunter was able to once again fulfill all of the quest conditions except running and now panting and already tired of having to catch up with her brother jinna finally catches up with him however the hunter Sun Jin Wu runs away without paying attention to her to fulfill his quest Once again and so we're going to be stirred back
to Washington DC USA as it turns out the man we were shown earlier is now talking to someone on the phone and then he has some question for his assistant well she says he can ask her anything the man's question was what would happen to him if he killed someone in Korea after standing there for a moment in bewilderment she realizes he's asking it's completely serious then she tells Him that since Korea has not yet finalized the Indian treaty to punish Hunters who have committed any crimes he will be sent back to America and it
won't be hard to quiet the case and it turns out that person was Hunter wangdong Su who is an s-rank Hunter and the younger brother of Hunter hang donguk he reflects on the fact that his brother wouldn't sacrifice himself for some weaklings and most likely these low-ranking Hunters set some traps and Killed his brother and now Hunter hangdong Su assistant to release his schedule so that he can fly to Korea to which he receives in response that if he suddenly disappears The Guild in which he is a member will be paralyzed and she tells him
that he won't have time until 2 weeks from now so he does agree to fly to Korea in 2 weeks when his schedule is free she's worried about Hunter hang dongu who might get into trouble in Korea after all but he's showing he's Not going to back down and kill the men who killed his brother and here we are shown the data on Hunter S Jin Wu and Jin ho and so we move again to Korea where the hunter sleep holds a dagger in his hand as it turned out for exceeding the daily Quest he
got some kind of key so it turns out this key is an s-rank key he after completing the daily Quest a second time got another fourth reward and so we are shown that the dream Hunter begins to activate this key and Open the gate in this place a light appears that illuminates this dark night in soul Hunter sleep is finally starting to go to this dungeon after all after he entered this dungeon we can see that everything around him is on fire everything around the house the building is a blaze with raging Flames recalling that
the past e- rank key respectively opened the e- rank dungeon and since this key is srank it's likely this dungeon too and we can't forget that the Dream Hunter still has the return Stone from the previous dungeon since he'll soon have to mop up the srang dungeons with Jin ho he needs to know his limit and then the Paw of some monster appears in front of the hunter sung Jin wo as it turned out it was the guardian brother of Hell Cerberus whose name was indicated in light red but even such a monster didn't shock
Hunter song Jin wo he remembers again the key he used to open this s-rank dungeon if the dungeons Vard Drew gr corresponds to the key's rank his chances of surviving here are zero after B rank complexity in the dungeon noticeably increases but fortunately it does not happen so often and the number of open srank Gates can be counted on your fingers like the s-rank gate that opened on jedu island after they open the island turned into a wasteland raiding this dungeon shows that even if s-rank Hunters form a team it is not a fact that
they will be able To clear the dungeon yes and right now the number of s-ranked hunters is too small therefore sleep Hunters would be better off refraining from going to the s-rank dungeon and here's thinking about s-rank Gat song Jin wo recalls a double dungeon in which he encountered terrifying monsters whose durab ility and strength was incredible and just as Cerberus began to attack him the hunter sleep outpaces him and attacks him near his ribs and so after attacking cus for The first time he thinks can his attacks have any effect on s-rank gate monsters
and so having activated his title wolf killer which increases his abilities by 40% against wolf monsters She carries Cerberus with many more attacks but realizing that he still lacks speed he activates his Sprint skill which increases his movement speed by 30% with this ability he makes even more attacks at his maximum speed possible she's so so fast that Cerberus can't Even keep up with his movements and so to do even more damage to the Cerberus he uses his bloodlust skill we can see the aura that Hunter son directed at Cerberus enveloping him but as it
turned out the resistance of the church was too great and because of this the effect deviated but hunter sleep who seemed to know that this skill wouldn't work on a Cerberus wasn't too surprised by what he saw Hunter Sun realizes that even though his characteristics are enhanced by the Title wolf killer his attacks do not do any damage to Cerberus after which all his doubts go away and he realizes that this is an s-rank dungeon then all of the dream Hunter attacks pissed off Cerberus and he activated his rage skill which doubles cerberus' stats after
he activated his skill and Cerberus goes to attack the hunter son on the hunter sleep does not hesitate faster than a curus attacking him right in the eye but as it turns out unlike normal Monsters Cerberus doesn't feel any pain the dream Hunter who at his own risk rushed first into battle with Cerberus did not expect that Cerberus does not feel pain and it cost him that Cerberus was able to attack the hunter son and nicked him in the forearm Hunter sleep flies into the wall thus destroying it and so we can see that the
Sleep Hunter's health is dropping very quickly and even in this situation the system helps our hunter Sleep by activating his skill resilience which is is activated when the player's health is below 30% and the Damage received is reduced by half Hunter sleep realizes that the system is trying to help him in every way possible and realizes that the only thing he can do is exceed its expectations after which Cerberus attacks the dream Hunter again and so just before the Cerberus attacks him the hunter sleep activate his first reward recovery condition thereby Restoring his strength health
and Mana the hunter then sleeps before the Cerberus attacks him and grabs him by the fangs and turns his head 180° then it's like the hunter pulls out his second sword which is stuck in the eye of the other cerberus's head then cutting the eye of one of the Cerberus heads he crushes the skull of the third head and now we can see that everything around Hunter dream and curus has been destroyed and of course Hunter sleep was Finally able to kill the guardian of the Gate of Hell Cerberus and raise four levels thanks to
the battle with the Cerberus the hunter sleeper realizes that he is not strong enough yet and if he enters the C CLE Gates he will be killed and he comes to the decision that he'll return to this Castle after he's even stronger and here we see a Shabby man who appears to have had some kind of tragedy also an employee of the hunters associations who asks the man what led Him to him talks about hearing that everything that happens in the dungeon stays in the dungeon but the hunter Association member still doesn't understand what this
man wants from him the man then places a large bag on the table in front of the member of the hunters Association which happens to have 2 billion one in it he starts begging members of The Hunters Association for him to kill whoever hurt his daughter thus he tries To avenge his daughter who committed suicide after the incident to which Hunter says he'll have to pay an extra 1 billion for the rest of the hunters he says he has no problem killing them but there will still be other Hunters with them as it turned out
he is a bang Hunter who is usually called into large guilds but instead of joining a large Guild he endured the hunger and joined the Department of tracking Hunter guilds the reason for this turned out to be That it was much more enjoyable for him to kill people than monsters what are we shown as a man in a training uniform attacking someone as it turned out the two men were having a friendly sparring session there were other people watching them shine with the guy they finally completed their guy after all then we can see that
one of the contestants was Mr song whom his student Praises saying that he is as skillful as ever but he notices that his Apprentice wasn't Fighting at full strength well his Apprentice doesn't even hide the fact that he succumb tells him that he can't fight at full strength when he sees that he has no left arm to which Mr song tells him to ignore it and fight him full force and then he gets some kind of emergency call from the Hunter's Association afterward his student asks about whether he is serious about postponing his retirement we
can see from Hunter song's gaze that he wasn't Even planning to retire then he says he wants to spend the rest of his life being useful to the world doesn't answer what's strange is that an s-ranked Hunter is being trained by a low-ranked hunter like Mr song and so the Hunter S goes to yet another dungeon which is dang on his way to another raid Hunter song thinks about why he has awakened as a mage Hunter instead of a sword Hunter having spent his last decades honing his swordsmanship and he still continues to Search for
reasons why he became a mage Hunter but his musings on this are illuminated by the silhouette of one familiar Hunter recognizing him as someone he knows he turns to him when he sees his face he realizes that it was the hunter song Jin woo whom he last saw in the double dungeon and of course Hunter song Jin Wu will immediately recognize Mr song not surprisingly Hunter song couldn't recognize Hunter song at first he doesn't understand what Made him change so much in a few months and then he abruptly remembers that in that double Dungeon Hunter
dream he lost his right leg well saw that his leg was intact he marveled at this and asked how his leg had recovered to which the dream Hunter without revealing the truth says that when he woke up his leg was already in place Mr song rejoices at this relief for it would have been bad if a young man of that age had become a kic but Hunter S Jin Wu is not satisfied with The absence of Mr song's hand to which Mr song tells him not to worry about his hand because he is glad to
be alive that's when they both find out that they're following the Guild's orders and so along the road chatting with each other they reach their destination after which they see three very amiliar Silhouettes these people turned out to be those who also what Hunter song Jin woo and Mr song survived the double dungeon raid seeing the dream Hunter Safe and sound has hunter yuhi in tears and of course the hunter sleeper is surprised that Jui was also called by order well also he doesn't see another person he sees Mr Kim who was also in the
double dungeon that day and he certainly hadn't forgotten that day Mr Kim had run off leaving them for dead but Mr dreamer realizes that it's not his place place to judge Mr Kim because in the end he too left Hunter Sun Jin Wu to die and of course they all have Memories of the monsters they met there evot we can see that just these five are the survivors of that raid the jei hunter can't believe that the hunter sung Jin Wu is standing in front of her and notices that he has changed a lot to
which the dream Hunter of course with a smile looks me over and replies that he's a little late Jui had been looking for him all this time and suddenly she met him completely by chance before the raid and Dangs done dungeon and of Course she was surprised that the dream Hunter had a leg but before the dream hunter wanted to explain himself in front of her their conversation is interrupted in a rather rude way it was some three men in handcuffs apparently criminals then one of them continued to incite Hunter Su and Huntress jei saying
that he felt like they had come to star in a romance series to which one of the hunters from the game warden Department tells him to shut up and stand still as It turned out it was Hunter Kang task who who as we already know is a bang Hunter then the same criminal when passing near Jui told her to take care of them during the raid but of course such a picture did not please the members of The Raid especially Hunter song and then there was another hunter from the surveillance Department who came to inform
the other Hunters onus told them that they were prisoners who along with the hunters would be going Into the dungeon today of course Hunter song shows his resentment and unwillingness to go on the raid with the criminals to which the member of the surveillance Department Department says that it is common for a criminal who used to be a hunter to shorten his sentence by Going Underground The member of the supervision Department apologizes and says that it is a forced measure because there are very few Hunters here and it Also says that a bang Hunter will
go with them to sit on the criminals and after hearing all of this Hunter dream feels that something is wrong and tells Hunter jei not to go on this raid then she asks Hunter Sun Jin Wu if he will go on this raid so what does Hunter s Jin Wu's response get about going on this raid after which the dream Hunter receives the same response from yuhi in return and of course we're shown Mr song who has no choice but to go on also Shows the remaining two Squad members who also survived the double dungeon
raid while Mr song was thinking about something and he couldn't believe that the oversight division actually wanted these criminals to go on the raid with them and finally all those who are going to go on this raid have arrived and now the per we just saw is being uncuffed then they feel relieved that they've been in these handcuffs for a long time but hunter Kim toask continues to treat Them like slaves and so he finally introduces himself to Mr song's posi he says that he'll keep an eye on the criminals so they don't have to
worry then he asks who will be the leader of the squad to which Mr song says he will he then asks Hunter S Jin Wu if it's okay with him to which he receives an affirmative answer so after expressing his gratitude to Hunter S Jin Wu for giving him a second chance Mr song bows his his head to him and he notes that 11 People died in that raid because of him but thanks to Hunter Sun Jin wo six people survived and he's once again thanking Hunter Sun Jin Wu for giving him a second chance
feeling uncomfortable the eagle Hunter tells Mr song to raise his head afterwards Mr song asks Hunter Kim if he would be okay with Hunter song being the raid leader to which the hunters tell him to do whatever he wants whereupon Mr song as if inciting Hunter Kim after his reply s Heavily and so we can see that in the dungeon they are met by goblins then we can see that someone is smashing the face of one of the Goblins as if with some kind of whip it turned out to be one of the ones they
let in here under the supervision of a hunter from the surveillance Department then were shown a second per who wields a weapon that looks like a bat and of course the previously shown third Hunter carrying brass knuckles even as a criminal he had The strength to strike with such force that the Goblin's body was blown to pieces and so while Mr song was watching watching these criminals fight with monsters and didn't understand which of them was the monster he was also attacked by one of the Goblins but of course he expected it I killed him
with one powerful blast of fire after which he was attacked by two more goblins but he with his powerful fiery attack incinerated them Hunter Kim looked at Him in amazement and couldn't believe that he wasn't an ordinary srang Hunter and in turn Mr song asks Hunter Kim if it's normal for a swordsman to have such a weak swing and so we can see that they are doing a great job clearing the raid and continuing to kill goblins non-stop Mr song emphasizes that Hunter song Jin wo has become more experienced and is surprised that Hunter song
who has always fought unarmed uses such a good dagger dagger Hunter Jui agrees and asks Hunter song Jin Wu if he has been practicing martial arts while they were apart to which Hunter song Jin Wu replies that he was just warming up every day Mr song who said this in justest emphasizes that he has changed a lot Hunter Sun Jin Wu realizes that not only his appearance has changed but also his Aura and he always thought he was hopeless but now he is very confident but on the other hand seeing as how Jei's Hunter is
afraid of ordinary goblins it seems that this injury has affected her quite a bit and she may have to leave her job as a hunter soon and so while they fought goblins and pondered they came to a fork in the road Hunter Kim emphasizes that the difficulty of this dungeon is low although it may be dangerous but it will greatly reduce the time to clear this dungeon after a bit of thinking Mr song agrees to split up while Hunter Kang Says that he and the criminals will go to the third passageway and if Mr song
finds the boss's room they will be able to find Kang quickly looking at these three passages Hunter song Jin Wu feels that a large amount of magical energy is being exuded from the first passage and realizing that the boss is in this very first passage He suggests that Mr song go into this passage but immediately a sliver of Suspicion towards Hunter Kang can be seen in Hunter song's gaze but the dream Hunter also notices that Hunter Khan suspects something they finally split up and went their separate ways and so walking down his tunnel Hunter S
Jin Wu thinks that the boss is at the end of this passage as it turned out from killing goblins he almost does not fall experience and to this dungeon brought him a little bit of use he wants to kill the boss of the dungeon but right now he's more intimidated by Hunter And so we get to watch Hunter KH watch the criminals deal with the monsters as it turns out for these prisoners these goblins are two weak monsters Hunter con talks about how goblins are weaker than a grown man but their size and intelligence is
no different than children and if children are given weapons they are just as annoying as goblins and actually even a child holding a gun can kill a person on the other side of the earth many child Soldiers are attacking people and also emphasizes that there is no difference between humans and monsters and that they are all insects Hunter Kang then asks these criminals if they can kill children but they say that it's a stupid question after pondering the question again Hunter Kang realizes that he really did ask a rather stupid question he tells them that
they will meet many children in this dungeon this has the prisoners stunned they wonder where the Children in the dungeon come from he tells them that these children are hungry children who are willing to eat all your flesh in order to survive and again asks if they can kill kill these children to which they reply without a fraction of a doubt that of course they can kill them Hunter khun's point was that to survive you have to kill everyone that's what he would tell the Hunter's Guild while Hunter Kang was telling them all this they
didn't Understand what this Hunter was talking about and then Hunter Khan says he'll tell the Hunter's Guild that they met a 100 goblins here in the meantime Hunter Kim and another Hunter were dealing with the goblins in the tunnel in the middle and hoped that this dungeon would be cleared without incident after that Hunter Kim remembers the past related to Hunters Jin Wu Hunter Kim finally decided to bow down to Hunters Jin Wu after the raid and apologize for Betraying him and leaving him to die in that double dungeon then he asked the other man
if he wants to apologize too because they both ran away after leaving the hunter song Jin woo he says that since he's a hunter he should get used to this kind of thing like bowing and that he doesn't expect Hunter Su Jin wo to forgive him even if he doesn't forgive him he says he'll apologize to him anyway then he says that they should hurry up Because unlike the other groups there are only two people in their group and so they reached the end of their passage and as it turned out their passage and Hunter
Khan's passage with the criminals were connected and having found the passage Hunter Kim looks into the passage connecting their tunnel and Hunter Kang's tunnel and what he sees when he looks into that tunnel is shocking we can see someone monologuing about how someone is on a mission where He has to kill someone as painfully as possible and how that person person likes to watch those people he kills beg for mercy and next we can see Hunter kanuck holding one of the criminals by the neck and the sight that Hunter Kim and another man saw was
Hunter Kang holding one of the prisoners by the throat and two prisoners lying on the ground in pools of Blood Hunter Kang turns around and sees Hunter Kim and another Hunter and doesn't understand How they got there he realizes what appears to be two passageways connected and pulls out his dagger and then with one sharp swing of his dagger he cuts off the head of the prisoner he was just holding at this time Hunter Kim and another Hunter were watching this spectacle in awe suddenly Hunter song Jin Wu Mr song and Jui in the distance
hear a very loud and ear slashing scream and at the same time Hunter song feels a very strong thirst for blood and Suggests that Mr song go back and now back at the fork they enter the tunnel where the hunter Kim and another Hunter had entered before they don't realize the whole situation as quickly as possible trying to get to the source of the creek but suddenly a hunter Kang appears out of nowhere and purposely tried to kill healer juw he but hunter song Jin Wu falls down and blocks his blow Kang is surprised that
Hunter song Jin Wu was able to react to such a blow At this time Hunter song Jin Wu doesn't understand why he suddenly attacked Huntress Jui while Hunter Kang doesn't understand how Hunter song Jin Wu was able to block his Ambush attack after Hunters Jin Wu blocked Hunter Kang's attack Hunter Kang jumps back Hunter Kang notices that he has very good instincts and doesn't understand how he was able to stop his sneak attack after all he didn't want to get into a fight he thought Hiller B ranga would be a Liability so he decided to
get rid of her first but as we can see he had to change his plan he's going to kill every Hunter here just like those behind him watching everything happen Mr song doesn't understand why a guild member would do such a thing at this time the Hunter song jinwu turned his attention to the person behind them that man turned out to be Hunter Kim sang sick as we can see he sits all bloody and wounded in a pool of blood and then Hunter son Jin Wu tells Hunter Jui to cure Hunter Kim but she didn't
hear what Sun said after that Hunter sun again tells her to heal Hunter Kim in a higher tone and so the hunter Joi begins to treat the hunter Kim who sits all wounded but realizing that he can no longer be saved Hunter Kim tells Hunter Jui to stop treating him he's already all scarred up and even a bang Hunter healer won't be able to heal him he's already lost so much blood that he can't Be cured Hunter dream tells him that he must live for his family no matter what happened to him he has to
live Hunter sleep says he has to live to have someone to hate to which Hunter Kim says he didn't mean to apologize like that he meant to apologize with his head down but if he puts his head down now he'll die we can see what horrible wounds the hunter like us received when fighting the hunter KH finally Hunter Kim apologizes to S we can see the pity on Hunter Su Jin Wu's face at this time Hunter Kim had already lowered his head and went to heaven the hunter himself asks Hunter Kaa why he did this
to Hunter Kim and what he replies that he doesn't know and says it was probably monsters he recalls that once the gate opened and monsters flooded the land it was a real disaster and here he is talking about how he was just thinking about a good story that involved carving with goblins but he fleshes out the Story by saying that the criminals broke out and tried to escape then they killed the hunters and tried to attack him who was fighting the boss he concludes by saying that they were too weak to kill Hunter bang Kang
so he was the only survivor of the raid and asks the hunters if people would believe such a story after hearing this story The Hunter son got angry and was about to attack the hunter cona but Mr Sun stopped him and said he couldn't handle Him instead he said that he himself would defeat him realizing that Hunter Kang bang and srang like him would not defeat him that said Hunter cona has the assassin class but even with that in mind Mr song decides to fight him and takes Hunter Kim's sword and so taking his sword
in his hands he slowly makes his way towards the hunter KH after which he asks to hunt yuhi to increase his physical strength to which ji's Hunters increased his physical strength Surprised that Mr song picked up a sword and here we can see the effect of ji's Huntress spell that increased Mr song's physical strength and so taking a deep breath Mr sang focused completely on the enemy in front of him but since Mr song is a hunter Mage Hunter Kang doesn't take him seriously Mr s emphasizes that non-physical strength is pretty useless for a mage
but along with that we can see that the effect of ji's Hunter spell also affects Mr song's sword here's our Squad leader Mr song finally ready for battle he understands the difference between their powers and realizes that he should be careful given their differences in strength stamina and Agility but even though jei's Hunters are helping Mr song this situation looks like you're pedaling a bicycle with a car engine installed and that doesn't guarantee their Victory if he doesn't control his power he'll probably die while he was thinking about how he could Defeat such an opponent
Hunter Kang had already attacked him but even such an unexpected attack Mr song was able to block it with his sword and Hunter Khan says the decision to pick up was likely his best decision but he goes on to say that in the end he's just a pathetic wizard whose power can't even compare to dang and there's no point in Mr song taking up arms you're us a hunter named s Jin wo who was surprised by something as it turned out Mr song was able to Chop up Hunter kanana with one Swift and precise swing
then he replies that it makes sense that he picked up a gun as it turned out what Mr song chopped was only the silhouette of Hunter Kang who is amazed that Mr song's moves are so good and sees that he has been practicing these moves diligently and the dream Hunter emphasizes that Mr song was able to catch up with him even if only for a moment right after after Hunter Kang Finished speaking Mr song is already attacking him and after seeing his quick and accurate Hunter attack Kang says it was a good idea to switch
magic for weapons after all but as we can see even that's not enough and Hunter K stabs Mr song and Hunter KH says that if he thinks about it a bit he'll realize why there are so few Mage Knights among Hunters but no such luck Huntress ji immediately cured Mr song after that Hunter kan's expression changes and it Becomes obvious that Jui is becoming a problem for him and if this battle becomes a battle of endurance he might lose and after this Hunter crane decides to get rid of the Healer Jui first then Mr song
appears behind him with his same quick and accurate punch as before but hunter Kang turns around sharply and fends off Mr song's punch that's when he realizes he shouldn't underestimate Mr song and Mr song emphasizes that there is an s-rank Hunter among his students And here he gives him another very quick slap but thanks to his Hunter speed Kang easily Dodges his attack but just like Hunter Kang Hunter song was able to repel his blow just as suddenly Hunter K accelerated and attacked Mr song with multiple attacks and Hunter song missed almost all of his
punches and Hunter Kang emphasizes that if his opponent was someone else he would be able to win in this situation his rank is superior to Hunter song's rank his braid totally Shows that he's confident at this time the jewy huntress runs up to Mr song but just like her Hunter K is also approaching Mr song but in turn Mr song doesn't even move and here Khan swings in to kill him with one punch but suddenly Hunter song raises his head and begins to use his magic use your magic he raises the pillar of fire into
the sky and so used in such an attack he hoped she was somehow able to hurt him after all but as it turned out Hunter Khan's speed was much faster and Hunter Kang emphasizes that Mr song's plan where he hides his magical abilities by pretending to be a sword man to unleash his magical power while a blade approaches his throat is a pretty good plan but even though Hunter Kang praised him of course Mr song is disappointed that his plan didn't work and now Hunter Kang is on his second Wolverine to kill Mr song that's
where the hunter sleep fends off his Blade with his own blade And throws Hunter con away from Mr song Hunter Khan's hand shuddered at the force with which Hunter Su wrestled his blade away once again Hunters gets in Hunter Kang's way afterward Hunter Kang asks him who he is and what his rank is so Hunter S Jin Wu answers him that his name is s Jin Wu and he is irang then he steps back when he sees that this false hero is saying something not so related to his identity because then he realized that It
couldn't be since that person couldn't be that strong at that rank this in turn also surprises his allies as they did not expect that this man could strengthen his skills so much in such a short time time is a man thought how can this opponent use such a skill if he is a rank only then he thinks that this man is hiding his power but he does not know the reason for this action at this time his ally thought something like this could not be that His loyal friend could be among the fake rank people
who usually engaged in bad Deeds at this time the opponent says that this man cannot leave alive people who have seen his power and most likely he also killed his opponents and most likely this man is the awakened one who has once again received the power that Embraces him this surprises his close friends because these cases are very rare and they are surprised that this friend got such power because it is very Rare and one person out of hundreds of thousands gets such an opportunity this pleased the inspector very much as he was right by
the reaction of his allies no one knows about this and if he now copes it will be of great benefit to him having received such prudent information he was in a euphoric effect and though for the moment would decapitate his opponent thus gaining even more pleasure but in the meantime our protagonist was asking why this man was doing this and What his motives were in turn he pretends that he doesn't understand this kid's words since he doesn't want to risk his cards at this time even the main character was already because he knew it was
a man pretending to be something he didn't understand because you don't want to answer questions like that at this time his interlocutor says that from him emanates a very strong Aura and it frightens even the Devil Himself but he answers that even if it's His yet to answer him honestly and he doesn't do it because it's all fun for him there's a more objective reason for his actions that he's doing at the moment he remembers that a few days ago some man came to him about eliminating some people this man gave him the opportunity to
make the world a Kinder place and he also gave him a lot of money this person could see a look that he had lost everything and even so he was saying that there was currently 2 Billion one in that bag when he asked that he killed the very criminals who were involved in this Enterprise and he brought very much you could see that he was afraid to do it but still his conscience and paternal love made it happen even so this Hunter asked for another billion to take care of the other hunters and asked then
is it possible to do it but he also wondered why his father was doing this because it had been a long time and he Wanted to know the reason he Compares these people to garbage that presents discomfort to all the people who see it on the street but what's also interesting is that why would this person give such a huge amount of money to just beg this garbage to another dumpster then the same man replies that one of these prisoners raped his daughter and there's no way he can ask that because of this his daughter
hanged herself and her mother is still in the Hospital trying to come out of shock and think in a few years this animal will come out of the garbage and this situation does not let him sleep at night as he worries about his child and his relatives that this case will never be repeated and this garbage will just rot in the dungeon when he tells our prot an Agonist that he could not refuse such a request because it proves that in this world there is still at least a fraction Of kindness and all he saw
was his request but it didn't turn out the way he expected he didn't want to hurt the guys but it was obvious from the look on this man's face that he was definitely lying because he couldn't even hold back his laughter when our protagonist says what he has no desire to believe and his words there is not a single reason to trust someone who just recently came up with fake death stories then he also immed mediately starts attacking and With all his might to make his opponent just fall to the ground you even this man
says something that doesn't matter if he is he just feels sorry for them all being around these insects all this was visible to all the people who were here and they saw that his friend could not compare to this killer but with this fact our protagonist was fully agreed because he knew that this man would soon die by his hand at this time his death didn't scream something he doesn't know How many markets he's raised since waking up but it won't be as easy as he thinks but at this time our protagonist was splitting his
enemy like a leaf he saw his body split in half by his blow but it turns out it was an illusion that was created by his opponent this illusion was created with a speed that leaves behind a trail then the protagonist notices that this man is not simple and very fast and it is necessary to follow him for the beginning of the Fight at this time they fought with great speed and it was not visible to Ordinary People it was like a bright flash of light light at this time his Elder and friend that ah
how can they move like that because it was a superhuman whose speed is complicated time then he notices that this young man has changed a lot because of this time and he is no longer the man he knew a man with purple hair comes into view saying that three billion wouldn't be Enough for the job meeting a hunter of that level the man with purple hair collides his gaze with the stranger across the street that looks just as confident and cold-blooded thinking they have the same speed the man with purple hair doesn't seem to waste
any time immediately gaining the strength he needs and bouncing his feet off the ground leaping High the man's look changes to a frantic one full of anticipation of something interesting Saying that since that guy can't keep up with him it's useless nothing seemed to pend that this tension between the guys would break but suddenly someone appears calling off a man named Jin woo and that person seems to come just in time supporting the man named Jin woo vocalizing for him to be strong which only motivates him more at such An Occurrence in front of his
eyes the man with violet eyes grows gloomier thinking that he needs to become more serious Intensifying his speed briefly pondering their future actions the boys Clash their swords with each other beginning a serious battle that cost them their precious lives it seems that to watch such a serious battle between two strong men with high levels a crowd of enthusiastic people gather around them to watch the fight the man with purple hair is rather annoyed and acts quickly stating that this difference will lead to someone Else's defeat since he's trying to protect his healer some strong
magic is developing around which can easily send any person to the other world it is heading towards the girl with great speed the girl seems to freeze in one place unable to move in any way from the fear overwhelming her as a hero appears from somewhere in the form of a man with a sword and a cold stare the man is distracted by such a situation seemingly worried about the Girl who is still supporting him at the beginning as a huge Dark Shadow develops behind Jin Wu as soon as Jin Wu is only distracted for
some couple of moments many streaking Cuts appear on his body in the same instant adding to the horrible pain the man with purple hair was only waiting for someone else's moment of weakness a kind of Club of smoke formed around them for with what great speed he had accomplished this the man with purple hair is watching someone Else's reaction naturally this guy should have collapsed to the ground a long time ago since there are so many deep wounds in his body much to Jin Woo's surprise but he won't fall to his knees in front of
someone so easily he's holding a dagger still standing still as well and telling him to control himself because he's sensitive the man raises his gaze which glows with a blue light states that the quest itself has activated and someone Will be left alive just one person Jin Wu seems to decide to just not waste precious time with his serious look looks and says that he starts this game first speaking confidently the purple haired man doesn't seem to expect anything like this in any way pondering the fact that he has the advantage in this battle after
all so what is Jin Wu up to Jin Wu crosses his arms and faces looks on with a coldblooded stare and says that he's grateful to this system For giving him another reason to straighten him out apparently The Confident Jin Woo is going to not even give a chance for any words to this guy so he uses his powerful force that glows with white light the other guy apparently only gets turned on by something like this stating that Jin wo uses a dagger and his agility and he's a melee fighter aren't they excellent opponents Jin
Wu only responds to such words with his usual coolness and Confidence saying that he's learned a lot from him but isn't talkativeness useless in a fight the following actions should not be expected from a concentrated Jin wo he uses his skill as a Sprint and Falls completely into his state after the place passed by this guy around there are clubs of smoke and the road just crumbles under other people's feet because the guy's speed is increased by 30% the man with purple hair seems Rather puzzled by such a picture in front of him he tensely
stands and barely has time to catch up with where Jin Woo is running with his gaze the man stares shocked at what is happening arms barely crossed in time for the daggers to cover his own face scrolling in his thoughts that he has gotten speed at some unexpected moment a gust of wind just knocks the other's stance down seeming to make a deep cut into his chest knocking the air out of him and The thoughts that he was using the skills the purple-haired man is extremely dumbfounded that he just realized this guy's true nature while
Jin Wu stops behind him after executing a punch the man noticing the stranger's presence behind him looks at Jin Wu with the corner of his eye feeling his own blood on his cheek after receiving a hard blow but does that stop it the face of the man with purple hair instantly changes to a bloated vein enraged by What's happening instantly activating many alien skills he reacts calmly to something like this happening to his own body analyzing that it's all because of Jin Wu's dagger which imposes many different effects a multicolored Circle formed around the man
with purple hair seemingly due to the multitude of effects overwhelming the other's body but something was off Jin Wu concentrates on watching the other's condition from the side analyzing in his Thoughts that these effects won't affect the guy for long because the opponent is strong enough the man with purple hair pulls the boy out of his own musings his face going completely dark and he states that he wants to demonstrate a few of his skills which is to be expected from a man with purple hair he uses his skill by demonstrating complete invisibility that makes
the man a little nervous the man's voice rumbles around Jin woo saying that he was able to block his Attack even though he's hiding his presence so the guy has good instincts that voice still Echoes around him as well going on about him hiding his voice his scent his form very few people get this skill and no one would know he has it and it's all because just like the man with purple hair says after activating this strong skill simply no one is Left Alive shocking Jin Wu more the boy stands in one place listening
to the other man's voice and what he is Saying as he feels something very sharp cut across one of his legs making him scream the man who is hiding thanks to the activation of his own strong skill appears in the light a bit stating the obvious that Jin Wu's tendons are torn the boy settles back on his feet while the guy says his tendons would heal easily but it's too far away from other people so it won't work the man with purple hair still appears in scraps as well pointing his sword directly at the Boy
telling him to stand his ground and wait for his outcome the girl watching everything happening from the side is very afraid for the fate of Jin wuo who was badly injured in the form of torn tendons she looks forward in fear there's also a man watching beside her tensely contemplating that if this continues like this the soona stamina will soon run out he can't even call for help still the same man holds the sword in his hand with slightly trembling Fingers thinking that he has a duty to save Mr Sun he must buy at least
a little time for him the man man with his frenzied eyes looks at the guy enduring this pain saying that whether he can withstand his attacks in this condition because he won't be able to reach the past speed Jin Wu stands in the same spot his leg completely bloody and barely moving the man continues to talk about how long it will take for his leg to heal no Matter how much pain the boy is in right now he's still just as cold blooded and shows no sign of feeling bad glaring that the man is too
chatty even at this moment Jin Wu seems to gain the strength he needs sinking down into a semi-sitting position and Golden Threads appeared around him enveloping his body restoring his status it seems that even the people wanting to help Jin wo at this moment are not expecting such a maneuver from someone else's side at all That he suddenly starts to recover at a great speed the man with purple hair widens his eyes one of which is still dark surprised to notice such a thing from Jin wo that he should have been exhausted and exhausted the
man starts running through his head questioning whether a hunter class with healer elements even exists until Jin Wu says that it all has its drawbacks the atmosphere around begins to heat up in every possible way for the man's Thoughts are muddled with speculation and conjecture that perhaps it is false self-confidence and deceit how many times can this be repeated concluding at the end that Jin Wu is dangerous enough for him that he's not the easy man he seemed to be just a short time ago Jin Wu is thinking of about something of his own amidst
other people's musings feeling the atmosphere around him begin to heat up and the place gradually darken completely hiding His face Jin Wu's gaze gradually changes from full of emotions of hatred and irritation to a tired one gradually fading away and losing some strength saying that again one of his emotions died again gradually appearing somewhere in the sky as a blue light and falling somewhere down beginning to go out leaving nothing behind the man doesn't seem to change in any way in his firm Voice Even after losing another emotion saying that it's Silly for him to
even be angry at people like the man the man with purple hair begins to gradually appear in his appearance in front of the other person some strong wind flow stressing him out more the man noticing some danger near him though even though he uses his skills in the form of Disguise barely manages to dodge Jin Wu's swinging arm The Violet haired man's gaze changes to one of dumbfounded disbelief at what is happening now for the boy can see Through his disguise again the guys recoil from each other both holding their blades and daggers intent on
ending it all as quickly as possible the man stating that the other is aiming for his neck at one point the man with the purple hair stops seemingly realizing just now some important detail saying he's finally realized the real difference the man's gaze changes and a smile appears on his face showing the complete Insanity at the moment thinking That Jin Wu already has experience in assassinations the man watching the other man's fight from the sideline starts to get a little nervous listening to this conversation while laughter is heard in the background and a comment that
they are of the same sex The purple-haired man reflects that Jin Woo is willing to change his own fate even at the cost of his life that someone else's Choice was forced and it seems that Jin Woo's appearance is a very Small part of what has changed in this guy he exclaims Awakening for such an expected Force has changed the order of society he continues that new rules have been created for hunters and there is no point in sticking to laws or morals the word of the strongest is law the man with purple hair seems
to be very serious starting to gradually lose visibility saying that he is therefore going to show his power after those quickly spoken and confident words the Very spot where the purple-haired man had just stood instantly disappears leaving a puff of smoke JY who with his head down as if trying to set himself up for some kind of attack feels the instant danger approaching his body at high speed the boy stands in the same spot as at some point severe wounds and weapon Cuts instantly began to be inflicted across his body sweeping everything away in a
matter of seconds the man thinks as Jin Wu discovers him During his disguise seemingly because of one moment and that's the blood lust that shows his presence for a split second Jin Wu doesn't react in any way way after the cuts he's received also standing still while the man thinks that he can't figure out where his punches are going to be anyway the boy doesn't seem to react in any way but at some point he raises his head and his eyes turn bright activating the bloodlust Skill the man clenches his jaw completely dumbfounded by what's
happening in no way expecting this kind of reaction and Steely State completely baffled by it a man with purple hair finds himself in the water somehow his legs seemingly unable to move move he looks down puzzled the man lifts his head up wanting to look at Jin wo at his own fear and unexpectedly dangerous man unsure of what to do now it's as if he's trying to gaze into something ahead of Him feeling his tension begin to grow stronger and only incomprehensible exclamations of what's Happening come off his lips there seems to be complete darkness
around the man he can't see anything he thinks of some Darkness covering his eyes but ahead are blue lights in the shape of eyes the man stands puzzled in the same spot holding his weapon in his hands not knowing where to go now in the complete darkness realizing that it is Jin Wu's Shadow the man seemingly realizing his own sorrowful plight begins to choke on the blood that flows from his mouth in thick streams stating who he is the boy Towers over the man stares with soul chilling eyes that Express no emotion the stranger's body
seeming to evaporate Into Thin Air the weapon embedded in the man's body causes him to freeze and Jin Wu says that he doesn't put hunters and regular people in the same category does he the man With purple hair continues to stand saying that if he leaves this world it's because he lost and it's only natural for him to do so even though blood is Flowing out of his mouth in a big stream he wonders who Jin Wu is if he's a killer with recovery magic which he can't believe in any way and the abilities imposing
the negative effect the man has never heard of such a thing and and Jin Wu looks on saying he doesn't know anything about it himself The man at the same moment starts to get angry saying that the unclosed mouth and useless but having a lot of Secrets is not so good at the same moment the stranger's body twitches adding several effects in the form of bleeding and paralysis forcing him to endure horrible pain in his body but not giving up so easily the man's eye begins to visibly bleed and he lifts his head up and
says that Jin Wu will no longer be able to hide his skill after killing him the boy Only remains silent at such words looking at the man with a somber gaze seemingly pondering what to say to him the boy States after a while that he is getting much stronger with each battle and asks the man how strong he can become the condition of the man with purple hair only gets worse his pupils become larger and his head Rises higher with large amounts of blood coming out of his mouth a man leaning his exhausted body against
The Rock behind him he Slides down completely complely surrounded by a pool of blood saying that his shadow is connected to the darkness the man gradually loses his strength lowers his head and Whispers that Jin Wu will become as strong as his shadow goes far into the darkness the boy's bangs cover one eye and he stares coldly at the dying man realizing that the Urgent Quest is finally over the boy puts the hood over his head pondering and scrolling through the thoughts that He is certainly becoming much stronger than he was before the boy stands
by the man sitting in the pool of blood seemingly unmoving pondering that it's like he loses something each time he gets stronger the boy continues to stand in the same spot as supportive people gradually appear behind him the girl voicing her thanks to Jin woo A man also approaches stopping behind Mr Sun he smiles and sincerely says that if it wasn't for Jin wo they would have just Died the two men who came in after thanking Mr Moon decide to divert their attention to other concerns for they should go out side and inform the guild
Jin Wu says to start by closing the gate which the man wants to deny but afterwards says he's seen Mr Moon skills and can't contradict him the man is standing next to the girl watching what is happening around them many corpses lying on the cold ground and he would like to give them a Funeral while the two men who came in are discussing their future plans Jin Wu walks up to the man at the same moment and pulls out his dagger with a distinctive sound as soon as the dagger is left in the boy hands
a rune with the power of cloaking appears in the same instant blinding everything around it with a bluish light the boy holding this Rune with magical powers in his hands Ponders and realizes that it seems he can gain the power of His enemy once he Gets rid of him Mr Sun is distracted from his deep thoughts about what happened by two people who say that they are going to notify the guild and the guy needs to hurry up the boy doesn't make them wait for his answer yells for them not to worry because it won't
take as long as they might think the boy hiding his face behind a deep hood and keeping his hands in his pockets approaches the man's body lying on the ground and covered in blood if one looks Deep into the hood of Jin wo's Hood one can see his eyes sparkling with blue light he coldly vocalizes to get up for the man is alive the boy seems to know ahead of time someone else's actions and Maneuvers asking why he's trying to play dead probably just to escape he annoyingly realizes that the man can't can't speak saying
that Kang taik would have been much tougher and made to suffer in a horrible way the blackhaired man trembles listening to what Jin Wu Says who gives some Hope For Life saying that perhaps he can be saved from his fate the boy drags him by the collar of his suit right along the ground while the man thinks it doesn't seem to be a passageway to the exit starting to kick in every way possible just as the man sees the picture unfolding before him it is a wooden gate inviting into the gloomy place along with torches
all around the man looks in horror at what is happening in front of him a large Number of monsters with red eyes stare hungrily at him clearly as food the boy closing the doors behind him crosses his arms over his chest and coldly States if he remembers all his victims to which the man looks at him panic-stricken the boy's one eye glows blue and he says hatefully that he'll never take a man like him outside because he's worse than tck as expected so behind the man of appears a large number of hungry monsters that are
eager only to take Revenge on his opponent green monsters and goblins open their mouths in an attempt to devour another's body without remnants to avenge the past green hands mercilessly climb up the man's body and begin to torture him in every way possible and climb into his mouth grabbing his jaw hard the man has no time to do anything he stretches his arm forward which is very wasted because his fingers are immediately bitten off by one of the goblins the whole horrific Picture is revealed in all its glory to the boy as this man is
devoured by his own once present victims the boy looking away from the scene in progress reflects on the fact that he had no trouble overpowering the Hobgoblin as soon as he left the dungeon The Guild had already been alerted by what had happened the staff member realizes the situation is large enough and started working a black car pulls up to some building stopping abruptly and it turns out to be an elite Employee that arrived some time later the man asks how much time has passed since the dungeon sweep realizes there isn't much time left giving
the decree that they should try to drag the bodies away in 8 minutes the man continues walking in his direction keeps one hand in his pocket and asks if the survivors have cleaned up the dungeon themselves which is said correctly he thinks Tay shik tried to kill the rest of them during the Contract but it seems strange enough to him as if he's hiding something the man Ponders Tai shik plans what he could possibly be up to as he notices the guy ahead of him walking along with someone else looking back at him the man's
gaze changes to one of surprise for he seems to realize that the hooded man is Hunters Jin wo he reflects on the fact that at first he couldn't figure out who it was in front of him saying hello to Jin Wu who says that he seems to be from The surveillance Department the man introduces himself as Jin cha and apologizes for the inconvenience saying that everything will be fine soon the boy's gaze changes to a serious one thinking it's too early for him to Rejoice since he's defeated such a strong taik the boy senses that
the guy in front of him is quite strong and on another level and the guy keeps saying he wants to ask some questions the boy realize that the one has a rank and he Is not strong enough to defeat him jyn offers him cooperation to which he agrees the man doesn't make his question waight long directly asking the people around him who massacred W rangs Tai shik the boy thinks he needs to cancel his contract with jinho as the latter needs a strong but low-level Hunter the boy P his own thoughts while no one is
answering the question yet but suddenly someone nearby says that it was he who did such a thing the man says that he Straightened out Tai shik saying that he's ranked C but jyn thinks that's weird since the man has B rank the man confidently says and asks if jyn can't see who he has behind his back which is a girl surprised at such an action jyn Ponders what just learned clearly not fully believing that this particular man could have handled him but asks him to walk with him alone as soon as ginchu moves away from
them the boy calls back the very man who just stood up for him Surprising him more he asks him why the man lied to which he says that Jin Wu clearly had a reason to hide his abilities was he standing up for nothing the man Smiles saying the boy still won't Escape investigation but at least he's repaying something for what Jin wo Did Jin woo reflecting on what he's heard from the man hears Jin Cho's voice which catches his attention causing him to turn around the man says that it's unlikely that Jin Wu could overpower
T Shik but advises him to be careful or his life could soon be over he asks what the man means to which jyn says that perhaps some people want revenge on him after destroying hangdong seok's group the boy interjects to ask if he's talking about s-rank Juan dong Su and JY agrees saying it doesn't matter what was in raid all that matters is that Jin wo was the one who survived that moment but since the other has s-rank the law can't control him the man goes on to say that They are a living miracle and
a disaster at the same time but it should be in Jin Wu's best interest to be wary of these people after all the boy can be hunted by someone that even monsters fear he is quite large in build and has one red eye ginel continues his speech in speculation that perhaps leaving the country with his family in love would be a good enough decision 3 hours later during the investigation of Kang taik's murder the CEO of the gold business Turned himself in justifying the action the boy is minding some business of his own engrossed in
contemplation raising his hands in the air as the girl appears calling him off by name seemingly for some reason the girl holds a glowing petal in her hand she scrutinizes it with Fascination asking the boy if he remembers what it is in her hand the girl falls into some sort of memory from the past as the two of them stroll through some neighborhood looking around At the area around them the girl continuing down the path suddenly stops at the pillar clutching her hands behind her and saying that Jin Wu has changed quite noticeably she puts
her head down seemingly distressed by what she's about to say for she remains as she was unlike the boy she Rises up the boy on such words of the girl only says that she has overcome many trials and everyone changes quite differently she turns to him glaring that he's right saying she's Scared to be a hunter trying to overcome all her fears that are choking her she keeps talking admiringly about the boy's rank going up and she still stayed with d rank and then she met Jin woo a lot the girl Scrolls through the moments
as she then treats him for all the wounds that were frequent enough that it even became annoying she thought the guy was naive but as she continues to say the boy always manages to save the girl and get out of a difficult situation no Matter how scary he is he moves on those eyes that are filled with life so full of life they say they want to survive in this challenging world to see the next day and the next challenge the girl smiles saying that she will apparently never get to look at the world with
the same eyes that the boy has at the moment the girl holds some sort of thing in her hand saying that it is the thing that holds the boy's communication about dinner when they will return alive Whether he remembers the girl briefly contemplating her future action reveals the pal of her hand with the item saying she's returning it to the boy slightly nervous Jin Wu seems to guess what will happen next after the girl's words but it's as if he's trying not to believe it as if it's just his silly guesses and thoughts the girl
smiles talking about how she's going to leave which proves to other people's minds that the thing she gave back was given back for a reason The girl says she's going back to her hometown of Busan but continues that if he wants to see her just let him give some sign the boy seems to reflect on what he has heard and afterward clutches the thing in his hands saying that if he is near he will certainly call for a walk like this the girl does not hide her joyful smile from what she heard because the time
spent with the guy is valuable enough for her so she just agrees the girl holds her outer garment In one hand waves to the boy with her free hand and bids him a similar farewell to go home the boy Still Remains standing in the same place unmoving staring in the direction of the girl retreating on her way clutching the thing in his hand he holds it tighter in his hand squeezes it tighter and afterward he reflects on the fact that there is yet another reason for him to become a stronger version of himself the boy
rolls the image of s-rank male Hunter Wang dong Su in his head remembering that he needs to overcome him sometime in the future the boy confidently sets himself the goal of definitely becoming stronger because only so he can overcome the man only so he can survive here Jin woo appears in a sporty look wearing a red sweatshirt and he appears to be dissatisfied with something from what he's seen turning to Jin ho and asking the boy seems puzzled to see a large number of different People ranging from the weakest to the strangest in appearance but
the other doesn't seem to see anything strange jinho himself comes into view looking so energetic and charged with good cheer he says that all these people are their team jinho begins to list those who are here such as those who have a hunter's license but can't part participate in the raids due to injuries also here are those who are struggling to exist because of life's difficulties it may be Because of alcoholism but they are also on their team even those who came because of a quick Buck are present here which refers to one girl who
is distant from the others but looking all around Jin Wu asks if children are even allowed to participate in raids to which jinho says if an adult is awakened it'll be fine the same girl who is classified as a child enters the conversation saying that she is not a child but a hunter who has completed all her training the boy Addresses that she seems to be in high school does she have any experience in raids but she says she doesn't so Jin Wu determines her rank as e the boy says that's enough he needs that
girl to just stand outside the dungeon while he along with jinho are inside jinho enters the conversation stating that they need 10 people who have C Rank and low rank drawing the attention of the other people here people here are thinking about how strong these guys are since They can go there alone but someone asks about the money that they're not really going to pay them that much someone else's question is confirmed by an outstretched hand the guy states that everyone will be paid 3 million even if they don't have to lift a finger the
guy lists on his fingers all the things these people will have to do but if they slip up they will be obliged to repay the given amount 10-fold Jin Wu enters the conversation and puts his head back Down looking up and then says that he's still curious about something as he continues his speech jinho comes into view dressed in a full set of hardened armor made by the Italian Guild wouldn't they need to prepare well the stranger speech is interrupted by a nearby boy who touches the stranger's armor with his finger scratching it lightly still
standing in the same spot at some unexpected moment he makes jinho fall down in that hardened armor without any Great effort leaving behind puffs of smoke and showing a funny situation the boy isn't at all surprised urised by such a moment that happened he only States for jinho to take off his armor when he says so the boy is confident in his movements and strength he thinks it's just a funny thing that has no use but then a guy's voice is heard he calls out to Jin Wu seemingly kicking around in the same spot unable
to climb up due to being so heavy on himself in the form Of armor so he asks the boy to help him jinho still managed to get up from the cold ground already saying with a serious look that it's time for them to go on their way only he's a little worried standing next to him is Jin woo Who seems uncomfortable with the guy's appearance asking him what he's wearing on his head and if it's all serious jinho says why doesn't he take that helmet for safety to which Jin Wu sigh and agrees with him
while a heated Conversation between the teens goes on behind their backs one of the men sips his cigarette and wonders aloud what's the point of them going to such a low ranking dungeon when they are so strong what if they both die one of the other teens said says he knows about s Jin Wu who has e- Rank and yes he has an alias of weakest Hunter someone his name sounds familiar to another man smokes a cigarette and exclaims that it's as if these guys are just poning around Thinking that such young men will only
hurt others while the gathered people are heatedly discussing someone else's departure jinho suddenly appears running on the other side holding on to his backpack with all his might the guy makes it to safety bends in half as he's a bit exhausted and the others exclaim that they've managed to escape and what happy news that is some people decide to take a look at where the two men ran from as one of the men loudly exclaims That they didn't run away it's worth it just to look ahead the man says in a disbelieving voice as the
gate closes a bluish light and gradual flashes of bright lightning appearing around it announcing successful completion the people around them disbelievingly exclaimed that did they really straighten out the boss while Jin wo asks Jin ho where their next Target is Jin ho only seems to charge harder as the people around him open their mouths In surprise he exclaims that they have about three dungeons to mop up the guy goes on to say that he hopes everyone there will do their best for the 3 million while the rest of us shockingly think about our own everyone
is pondering over the fact that whether these two are on a raid right after this dungeon yes who are they without expending their strength at all the location changes to the White Tiger Guild from where a voice comes from one Building recalling a sir that seems to be in a great hurry to go about his business one of the guys exclaims that did someone really spend that much money to get the rights to sweep all the C rank Gates another man says that when he was trying to get up to 100 million someone so influential
bought the whole thing for 200 million the man tries to find out more about this man learning that he's Yu Jin ho who seems to be buying up Gates thanks to the company's Support the man turns to Kul reflecting on the fact that there was a man named Jin woo there that he was the Survivor of an incident about 2 months ago the man picks his head up with the palm of his hand gazing somewhere off to the side pondering what it seems to smell like to him as a great opportunity a loud commotion starts
in the office one of the people in charge reports for the workers to find more information about jinho and Jin Wu as Much as they can the man stands at the working screen scrolling through his head wondering if Jin wo has gotten away dry in the last three incidents the first was a two-l dungeon and the second was the death of hang dongok's group the third is the murder of the surveillance Department Warden he Ponders that it was in the second incident that the two met each other but the main thing is Jin Ho's connection
to his company he recalls that there's a Rumor about recruiting experienced workers for yuang Han in order to start a guild but since it's true all of jho's actions seem understandable to him all of his thoughts slowly begin to form into a cohesive puzzle putting together some sort of benefit and thoughts that all of these moments are connected the man after a few minutes of his musings seems to draw the final conclusion that Jin woo may be an awakened one he doesn't seem to believe his own thoughts Trying to figure out if he's mistaken about
anything but all his guesses remain that Jin wo is the awakened one another person confirms someone else's thoughts because how else can one survive three incidents and there simply can be no other options the man is talking about one report with different ranks which is not possible at all he assumes someone else has dealt with the Department Hunter the man lists all the people who survived the global incident And he seems to suspect only one person one of the listeners digests the information they've heard but afterward calls off Chief anang Min asking about where they're
going now Chief anang Min holding his bag with one hand that encircles his left shoulder edges his eyes at the other and states that they are going on a reconnaissance mission the man in the business suit stiffens with some Shock not believing that the chief himself is about to go on some Kind of reconnaissance mission which is very rare around the barely lit cave Three wolf-like Monsters gathered in a somewhat Circle clanking their sharp teeth and opening their jaws one of the huge werewolves seems to shake a bit at the atmosphere around them sensing great
danger and that they seem to be in some sort of trap if you gaze into some distance through the dust that envelops someone's body near the monsters you can spot Jin wo who appears suddenly The Three Monsters don't seem to know where to go now they are surrounded by something dangerous and very strong even some smoke is starting to gradually submerge this place some fraction of a second passes and in between these monsters Jin Wu appears in his greatest form he instantly massacres the monsters jinho who is watching from the side and holding a pickaxe
in his hand admiringly Ponders that this is the skill that Jin Wu has been hiding all this time one Once the mission has finally ended successfully Jin Wu exhales tiredly able to relax a bit while jinho thinks he's gotten noticeably stronger the boy reflects on his own that he's leveled up a few levels and even gotten some fun skills that he doesn't seem like he'll ever really need the boy drinks a Mana potion he Ponders a rune that is quite strong and has various significant effects but needs to consume a lot of Mana the boy
stands in the same spot as He notices an angry wolf running in his Direction and he thinks he didn't mean to invest in intelligence the werewolf is approaching at great speed already very close clearly confident in his actions and in handling his Target in that same instant before the wolf can get to its Target three huge holes appear in its body knocking the werewolf out of any strength the boy watches his creation from the sidelines clearly pleased with what he has just done Noticing the fact that his level has been raised the boy stands in
the middle of the dungeon having dealt with all his opponents as as he receives an alert about the necessary level gained at the same instant another Quest notification arrives with the availability of the job change quest after a while an alert comes in about whether this Quest is an example of Jin woo without giving any details the boy P the alerts he just received wondering aloud what other job Change was in store after a while closer to the dungeon itself the two investigating people also approach not realizing what's going on here the place is filled
with people minding their own business and there is a portal behind them while the guys think it's a playground the man speaks aloud seemingly addressing the others as to what is going on here and why they are sitting near the gate suddenly the very Intrepid girl appears stating that this Is a forbidden area and who they are while the man wonders who the child is he immediately responds to her telling her not to disturb the adults at work and the other picks up on someone else's words saying it's dangerous here the girl immediately replies that
she's also a hunter and could they take her for a child and the guys don't quite believe it and ask again if she's a member of this team the girl's gaze changes to a coldblooded one and she replies briefly That yes while in her thoughts she Ponders whether she has ruined anything with her words the man at the same moment thinks that Jin Wu with Jin ho has already entered the dungeon he thinks that this Hunter is special and a great recruit one of the men talks about the leader returning alerting everyone and getting everyone
gather as quick quickly as possible the boy talks to jinho asking him about tomorrow's plans saying he can't go to the dungeon Because of important business jinho talks about how he's already had time to book some dungeons for tomorrow but if it's so important he can cancel them jinho goes on to say that if any gates are reserved but he doesn't enter them for 2 days they are automatically rejected to such information Jin Wu says then let them better keep them reserved but someone catches the Hunter's attention the chief of the white tiger Guild's second
Management Department of The white tiger Guild came into the strangers field of vision introducing himself to the hunter who stood in front of him the boy looks at the stranger's hand which is holding out some kind of paper while he interjects about the white tiger Guild the man lists the different guilds and says that Jin Wu obviously knows about this one and the man agrees because this Guild is one of the best in South Korea the boy and the man moved to the same building the chief Himself starts one topic stating that he will explain
some situation A man in business form states that he wants to recruit him into this Guild offering an amount twice as much as eugen's company the man Ponders in his thoughts that there is no point in wasting time says that if someone else's skills are good the price might go up the boy doesn't react to such an emotion in any way the man Ponders the fact that it's a great offer for a hunter who was with eang the Boy doesn't languish for long asking about how much the white tiger Guild building his worth since they
are offering him such an offer the man seems taken aback by such a counter question asking for forgiveness and ostensibly interjecting if he understood it that way he doesn't make him wait long to answer the question stating that they don't use all the floors but the value is about 5 billion to which the hunter States whether they want to give this Building to him the man seems to be getting visibly nervous glaring that he doesn't quite get the gist of what Jin Wu said just now the man shrieks about three billion after a while getting
up from his seat and holding his hands on either side of the table because of such a loud shriek even the people sitting near their table look around in Surprise not understanding why such a sound the boy says that eugen's offer was for a three billion building so as he thinks That then this Guild is offering him a building twice as expensive the man Ponders how strong this boy is maybe he's just bluffing since no one can test him the boy says that if they don't believe him he can prove it but in the meantime
he Scrolls through his thoughts that maybe this Chief knows about their relationship with jinho but was mistaken the man is already mentally panicking that Jin Wu isn't bluffing saying that such a large sum is beyond His capabilities but he needs to discuss the boy doesn't make you wait long for his reaction he stands up pushing back his chair and says that's when they're done the man clenches his jaw thinking about the fact fact that if he hadn't rushed in learned the details of someone else's deal none of this would have happened but he is pulled
out of other people's Thoughts by the boy who has turned his back to the chief drawing attention to himself with his by the way The boy turns his head toward the man asking bluntly about where he was able to get information on him there's no way the boy is shy about asking such questions right to this man's face asking if he's looked into his past making the chief wince the man doesn't seem to know what to answer to such counter questions he feels drops of cold sweat start to run down his face at one point
the boy disappears and the man fearfully thinks he is using a disguise Hearing words behind him about not turning around the man now realizes why eug Jin made such a suggestion he begins to confess that he didn't do any investigation on purpose the man continues to speak giving an example about three Global incidents confirming someone else's abilities as a highly ranked Hunter the man talks about maybe jinho seeing Jin Wu's skills during the second raid and the boy bluntly asks how many people know about him now the man Honestly says that only he and his
subordinate know about him who is now eating lunch and thinking about his boss and what he is doing right now the boy thinks he revealed himself because of his High Gate sweep rate says he wouldn't want many people to know about him the boy asks that if a rumor about him gets out can he consider the chief himself and his subordinate the chief is slightly nervous and covers his eyes saying he's obligated to report this to The Guild Master but he doesn't quite want to die so early the man continues saying he will correctly convey
this to his subordinate only to be heard thanking him in return the boy continues that due to clearing a large number of dungeons they have hindered the white tiger Guild but they won't stop the man looks at him slightly nervously continuing that dungeons are fewer and fewer and newcomers need to be trained Somehow the boy looks at the chief confidently and afterward offers some kind of deal that will apparently fix this whole situation the man doesn't quite understand what the guy is getting at what he exactly wants to hear from him and he interrogates wondering
the boy wants to sell them the three gates they have reserved so this offer is for today only and others will have a hard time finding such Gates the man Ponders that the one is quite cunning and it Will be difficult to train newcomers so he just agrees and asks the price the boy without ceremony states that he wishes to receive 300 million one for each gate causing the other to be shocked the man is already starting to panic at this price he says that it is beyond the capabilities of their Guild and offers a
maximum of 200 million the kid doesn't seem like he's going to fight over the goal he's set and just settles for 200 million the man extends His hand for a handshake nervously asks if they have a deal and Jin Wu says he's expecting 600 million one in his account the boy seems to recall some sort of gift forcing the man to open his mouth to pour the red liquid into it the man watches in shock as the wounds on his own face instantly heal and leave nothing behind surprised more the man asks that if the
Man shows his aiming skills can Jin Wu be considered to trust him to which the man asks him to keep His secret the boy leaves the building and the man Still Remains seated at the same desk until a stunned subordinate runs up to him a subordinate nervously runs up to him and asks him what the glow was on the other man's face and if they got a deal the man continues to come to his senses after talking to him stating that they seem to have met an even more terrifying individual than they thought the boy
raises the phone receiver to his ear to notify the caller That 600 million1 has successfully arrived in his account the man on the other side of the phone asks who he managed to sell the canceled gate to to which the man repli lies that it's a trade secret there is some shouting coming from the second manager's office there is noise and commotion something seems to have gone wrong the chief seems shocked to hear the news from a subordinate that the C rank gate is still left in their territory a Subordinate holds out his phone to
the chief saying the price at the gate is no more than 10 million and the chief doesn't believe what he sees the subordinate himself nervously reports that yugin Ho's team has not booked any gates for today the chief is shaking he's in shock that they've been duped made to pay for something that isn't there at all and yes he just failed the Recon the man reflects on the fact that he did it without even fearing that the Chief might reveal someone else's identity but then someone calls an unknown number sends a new message it's from
Jin wo and it says it's compensation for them digging into his past the man exhales realizing that this is what Jin wo had been counting on all along realizing just how badass the Hunter is at what he does the man surprisingly calmed down saying that even in this way but was able to get Jin Woo's number so one must be content with What one has the man says that the money spent is not that much for the white tiger Guild but he might have problems with his superiors a boy dressed in a sports uniform stands
kneading his hands and afterwards says aloud that he is about to start something after his words a purple glow appeared in front of him dazzling everything around around him with brightness and adding a powerful atmosphere around him the boy's hair is Slightly Tangled and up he's vocalizing about changing jobs which he thinks sounds pretty good A large purple glow appears in front of his body as if beckoning him to go inside while he wonders what kind of monsters are in there the glow gradually changes in different colors becoming brighter and darker attracting one's attention while
one thinks that finally this game finally this game becomes real for the boy he gets inside the gate and then Those disappear from sight leaving Darkness some monster in large and heavy armor swings his sword fighting the boy as best he can strangely enough the boy is much stronger than this monster and tackles it with great speed getting rid of his enemy the boy uses his Critical Strike which wastes his mana and is only used for his dagger to slay his enemy as quickly as possible the boy barely recoils from the strong glow that rolls
over this monster in a large stream Causing him to be knocked off his feet much to the boy's surprise he notices that his attacks do no damage watching as the monster calmly endures the magic the boy reflects on the fact that this monster isn't that strong only his armor is strong enough so he's still alive the boy analyzes the fact that there is no unpredictability in other people's movements and there is no great force in their attacks that would knock Jin Wu Down the monster aims his sword somewhere but doesn't hit and the boy's shadow
moves behind quickly scoping out different places for this monster to attack the boy recalls his past battle in which his blade could not defeat the sturdy armor of his opponent the boy thanks to his great speed grabbed the stranger's head and ripped it to shreds leaving no chance to move the boy says it's a puppet type monster but it's no use in Long battles as if it doesn't Even count as a monster due to the boy using a torch for lighting instead of a fluorescent Rock the place is quite dark the boy realizes that he
cannot spend a lot of of Mana here because to get out of here you need to clean up the entire dungeon leaving nothing the boy realizes that if he had foreseen this whole situation he would have put more points into intelligence so that he wouldn't have had such shortcomings with his powers this career change Quest is Dangerous enough he realizes that the boy has no way to heal and it looks like he may be here to stay for a long time the boy tries to remember if he has done his daily quest which usually takes
over 12 hours and is quite tedious the boy realizes he needs to get everything over with quickly so he can start his daily Quest thinking centipedes will be next but at first looking ahead where big bulky armor appears in someone else's path there Seems to be only one thing left for him to do the boy says that he needs to take care of these monsters that take care of their strong defenses before going forward the boy trying not to waste much time thinking leans in as if aiming for one of his targets ahead his palm
turns into a that gains some strength that even strong currents of air appear around his hand the boy aiming at his Target hits right on the armor of one of the monsters causing it to fly in the Air for a moment the stranger's speed is so great that he unable to get his feet on the ground drags another monster behind him out of the four monsters two of them flew off a great distance a certain strong stream of air surrounding them thanks to the strength of the boy's Fist without wasting a second of precious time
the boy transforms into a kind of Shadow pushing himself off the ground to fly high in the air just as he calculates on his big jump trajectory The Boy Hits one knee right on one of the monster heads disposing of it in the same instant the boy moves on to the other monster that flew off his strong grip holding the alien's head and pressing harder all of the stranger power accumulated in that grip to get rid of his opponent once and for all squeezing the stranger's head with all of his strength in the same instant
the stranger's head flies off still between the shoulder and elbow of the boy who Puts all his effort into it the boy realizes that if he can't deal with them with a dagger he just has to hit where the monster's bones are the boy examines the armor lying on the ground realizing that some even had something fallen off of them and things are decent enough the boy is amused saying that it's good that no one can see this thing because outwardly it's funny but will it protect Jin wo the boy finds a bag of gold
roughly calculating that it contains About 30,000 gold coins at some point the boy realizes that someone is right next to him so he reacts with instantaneous speed seemingly barely making it his dagger accurately hits the head of one of the monsters asking in his thoughts that was this monster with a disguise this does not encourage the boy he is a little tense because the task is already not easy and then there are monsters with disguises the boy sees Some sort of Mage in front of him him realizing that this time it is this monster with
a disguise that uses Firepower the boy has no way of knowing what is going on in this place this magician is using disguise with his magic just like Joe gu Juan the boy Scrolls through his thoughts that everything looks as if this situation is like his past battle as if it's happening again the room is filled with a large number of monsters with a wide Variety of skills and abilities many of them dangerous to the boy Jin Wu realizes that this place is much more complicated than he ever imagined given that there are many different
types of monsters with their own characteristics the boy realizes that if he takes points off his strength he won't be able to break the armor of the knights and if his instincts are low he'll have trouble with assassins the boy needs to save as much Mana as possible as much as he can and he needs to stop taking opportunities because fatigue is increasing the boy turns away from the chaos going on behind his back everything is just going his way preventing the boy from gaining any strength for energy the boy is gradually sweating his breathing
even beginning to hitch for the longer he is here the worse the situation becomes for him the boy settles down on the cold floor bending slightly in his body Realizing he needs to close his eyes briefly to reduce his fatigue just as the boy is about to relax he grabs a sharpened Arrow from somewhere realizing that rest is off in front of the boy stands a large number of archers who are dressed in their strong armor clearly intent on massacring The Boy The Boy clutches the arrow in his hand with anger bending it in half
and afterward is annoyed at not being given even a chance for some rest the boy wasting no Time opens The Leather Pouch to get a flask of fresh water and 20,000 gold coins which might do something to help the boy analyzes that he has gotten over his fatigue a bit and has collected many different items that should help him in this battle the boy stands in an empty room saying that even after being so pumped he still won't understand one thing he can't understand the level of the thing behind that golden and high door that
hides something interesting And Powerful the boy wasting no time presses his hand on the door which gradually opens and realizes it's the boss's room inside such a strong flow of wind makes someone else's hair develop and his clothes slightly pull back this shivering makes even his Spirit tremble the boy looks around the room in front of him analyzing the place realizing that it seems to be a throne room what with no one inside yet the boy steps a Little further into this room realizes how strong and terrifying the aura around here is which can't help
but be bad the boy is trying to understand his body and what he feels now his ears eyes fingertips all react to this place the boy stares intently somewhere ahead of himself seeming to recall something as if he had felt similar once once before these feelings seemed to remind him of the very place in the two-level dungeon that he remembered for quite Some time the boy notices a strong opponent in front of him with a red uniform and a terrifying Aura he feels that same bone chilling feeling the boy stares intently and studiously seeming to
realize that this energy is coming from this particular guy this guy is a bloody warlord of igis his eyes glowing with white light his face can't be seen by ordinary eyes everything is carefully hidden the boy clenches his Jaws realizing that the dark red title is Definitely definitely definitely different from all the others here the boy realizes that in front of him stands exactly the Knight who protects the empty Throne getting rid of ill wishers with all his might the boy can't help but notice that this Knight is purposefully walking specifically towards him making him
tense up the blood Knight doesn't waste a moment of his time swinging his huge weapon as if trying to get rid of it as quickly as Possible possible as soon as the night swings the boy reacts instantly settling back down to the floor just to avoid ending up lying in pieces on the floor this kind of impact was so strong that even rocks began to fly out from the dungeon itself causing the ground to tremble violently the boy compares the pillars to the tofu that the blood Knight had cut so easily realizing that the one
was very even strong the boy not wasting a second of his time tries to Try and do some damage on the blood Knight's armor surprised ringly enough the blade failed to inflict any kind of cut on this bloody Knight only leaving behind a gilded Mark the boy is slightly distracted by the fact that the Knight is a pretty fast and cunning guy so his weapon is already bent over the stranger's body the boy barely has time to react to the stranger's attack flying away with his strong jump far away shaking the ground beneath his feet
in The darkness of this dungeon some yellowish glow can be seen far ahead as if attracting attention the boy realizes that this battle is going to be very long and hard for him he clenches his jaws and tries to focus the boy Dodges other people's huge weapons using his skills which he only has to get rid of the enemy he takes advantage of the large wind flow settling to the ground for a while while the blood Knight stands with his back turned away from The boy as if to look for him the boy clenches his
Jaws trying to figure out what he should do realizing that armor restrains movement if you have less than 80 strength and this guy is clearly over 80 his strength far exceeds that of the boy even his agility is better the boy had no idea that the Knight would turn out to be so strong he thought he couldn't defeat him without a weapon but the boy has another option he begins to knead his hands seemingly preparing Himself for the intended version of his actions the Knight is watching the boy from the side as if he finds
the situation amusing as some kid decides to straighten out the Knight the Knight seems to treat him as a worthy opponent he de decides to place his weapon nearby for the time being the blood Knight like the boy himself begins to prepare for the upcoming battle pulling off his red robe thanks to the sharp ends he can anchor it directly into the rocky ground Deciding that this seems to ease his burden during the battle itself the blood Knight appears before the boy in his red armor looking at him intently as if to show that he
is ready for battle the boy only seems to get more annoyed at such gestures taking it as the Knight not taking him seriously at the same time the blood Knight without wasting a second of his time accelerates at high speed towards the boy heading towards him it happens so quickly and Unexpectedly for the boy that the Knight before he can react pushes forward with Force the boy doesn't have time to move he's like some kind of puppet watching the Knight grab him by the collar of his jacket the blood Knight grabbing his Target pushes the
boy with great speed straight into the wall behind Jin Wu The Boy seems barely able to move his limbs he's dazedly trying to realize what just happened the boy barely reacts in time to cross his arms at his chest getting Hit hard by the bloody Knight which continues the attack the blood Knight doesn't seem to have time to react either when at that moment the boy simply disappeared from sight his fist hitting the wall directly the alien blow is so strong that the stone wall has completely collapsed and stones are flying in different directions of
this Throne Room the boy gritted his teeth feeling un unbearable pain realizing that although he had endured the blow he Had lost about 500 XP even with body armor the boy realizes that he can easily lose if he keeps taking blows like this because the Knight is incredibly strong the boy watches the bloody Knight not realizing how he even needs to fight this monster but his eagerness in no way leaving his body the boy breaks into a run thinking his speed will have to help the boy activates his Sprint skill his speed increases by 30%
Jin w moving very fast the boy trying to Confuse the bloody Knight with his movements suddenly appears and slams his fist into the other Man's armor the blood Knight reacts instantly aiming his elbow right at the boy's head about to hit it with Force the boy barely has time to react and covers his head with his free hand clenching his jaw and trying to hold on the boy with all his effort pushes the other man's hand away from his head which he's pretty good at doing at the same instant there was a Quick attack with
his hands the boy trying to hit the blood Knight with great speed the boy's blows follow other blows he builds strength in them to make the bloody Knight stagger the boy engrossed in his Swift attack isn't quite paying attention to what's going on around himself at the same instant the blood Knight swings and hits with great force right on the boy's head causing him to recoil the boy's head turns the other way from the blow itself His health is greatly reduced so the resilience skill is activated the boy cheerfully points at out that if his
defense has increased due to a passive skill he still has a chance the distraction is quite cunning the blood Knight deafly grabbing the boy's leg with his strong grip the Knight not wasting a second of his time swung with all his might towards the other man's leg about to straighten the boy out at the same instant there is a big bang With a strong flow of wind at the guy's Battleground causing the ground beneath them to crumble there even seems to be some kind of stream of smoke emanating from the boy body blood gradually flowing
out from his mouth knocking him out of his strength the boy settles right on the throne of the bloody Knight he can barely move for he has received a very strong blow the boy bends down unable to move in the other direction away from the bloody Knight who has Already approached him which doesn't take long to see the blood Knight extends his arm to the other side and at the same moment his leftover sword flies to him in a golden stream a huge weapon becomes near the bloody Knight he immediately grabs it with his hand
to accomplish the intended deed and now comes the long awaited moment for the bloody Knight he swings in with great speed to kill the boy the atmosphere is heated around this dungeon and the air Is mixed with some dirt and rocks but the boy has no intention of leaving this world so soon he grips the sword with his fingers looking confident and hateful the boy took such a strong Blow from the bloody KN that the air and various puffs of smoke flew around the boy starts his magic power with his free hand Gathering it as
best he can for his strength is gradually running out the boy clenches his jaws and squeezes out one word at a time gradually for it is Very difficult to do everything at once a stranger's dagger appears in the boy's hand which he tried to draw to himself as it suddenly goes straight into one of the bloody Knight's eyes the blood Knight reacts instantly his head rising up still holding that boy's dagger inside but it's not over yet the boy doesn't let the blood Knight wake up not giving the moment to attack so he clutches at
the other man's body with all his might the boy presses the bloody Knight into the opposite stone wall begins to press into it with tremendous power the boy stumbled back at the last moment to grab his dagger lest he leave such a precious item for someone else the boy's gaze is coldblooded and confident thinking about the fact that he won't give this object to anyone the boy watches other people's attempts to summon their own weapons but Jin wo doesn't allow it he extends his arm out to the side again realizing he can Summon his dagger
back trying to do so as quickly as possible in the same instant the boy swung with tremendous Force hitting right at the blood Knight's throat starting to use the power the boy's gaze is confident and waiting for that long awaited moment trying to do everything clearly and quickly the boy uses his Critical Strike causing the blood Knight to Simply hang from such a Relentless blow to his body the boy doesn't hide his emotions Screaming from their overabundance putting all his great effort into one result the boy looked straight into the eyes of the bloody knight
from which some smoke is already emanating his dagger helping to finish off the enemy in the final result the bloody Knight settles to the floor unable to counter such an attack in any way the boy is breathing tiredly he's pretty exhausted from all the intense fighting that's taking its toll it seems that after a While some white liquid starts flowing out of the bloody KN right down his chin some sort of white puddle gradually appears around the blood Knight itself is a small stream of wind surrounding it the boy can't recover his breath he tries
to catch his breath and asks disbelievingly that could he really win the boy clutched his hands in his lap realizing that he was close to his death for he was no better at anything than the Knight himself the boy realizes that This Victory is pure luck for himself had he made a mistake he would be lying dead on this Earth after some time of contemplation the boy exclaims in surprise that interesting objects have begun to emerge from the bloody night the boy even begins to sing along while holding some four items in his hands realizing
that this is an incredible reward for him in this place the boy uses the leather sack receiving a mil 500,000 gold Jin Wu's Gold has doubled from what it was before the boy is shocked to notice the s-rank item he received which is a red night helmet and a great item in battle the characteristics of The Red Knight helmet are incredible it gives so many useful skills that Jin Wu needs so badly the boy holds an orange run stone with a touch of ruler in his hand and he also has something else interesting and that
interesting thing is a green Rune stone that grants some sort of return that It's not quite clear what it's for yet Jin woo boy after analyzing all the bonuses he received for defeating the throne room boss he realizes that there seems to be more to it his attention is drawn to a magical portal that has appeared from somewhere which seems to prove that things are not as simple as they should be here the atmosphere instantly changes to a somber one the boy tenses up waiting to see what will happen next In This Very portal the
Boy's gaze changes to a strained one as he exclaims that he knew it was impossible that things could be so easy in this dungeon the boy notices that something dangerous and scary will soon be fighting alongside him it seems to be monsters too but thankfully not like this powerful boss the boy lifts his head up and realizes that there are some glasses above him that seem to indicate the longer he stays here the boy looking around him notices that someone has come Out of that portal after all standing with his feet on the cold ground
another huge monster appears in front of the boy from which some moments with the current only the monster is not one but several the boy is confidently backing himself that he can overcome these guys even in his current state which is a very very good thing the boy pers Pond that if these monsters were of the same level as igis it would be impossible for him to defeat them at all the boy Ponders how Long the timer above will go but it is an appropriate condition for this career change Quest the boy realizes that he
doesn't have much Mana left but he stays on the plus side well enough even if he uses his disguise the boy continues that for every second of cloaking exactly one Mana is spent so he will only have 3 minutes to cloak the boy happily realizes that he still has plenty of health and Mana so he will try to hang on as long as possible a wizard appears From somewhere and uses his pretty good skill thanks to which he can detect the boy's presence the Mage uses his strong skill which helps him stay alert and not
get killed by an enemy strike to figure out his location there seems to be some sort of orb with an eye in the air that easily detects Jin Wu's presence even if he uses his power in the form of a disguise the boy tense and angry at the same time that he's being noticed by the Mage despite his disguise which is Unexpected enough for Jin wo at the same instant the knights in the room turn their attention to the boy spotting him in space as soon as there is any chance for the knights to spot
the boy amidst The Emptiness in the room they try to make their shot at the same instant the boy himself appears that being even with his back to these monsters massacres them with his great skills the boy's strength is so strong and pumped up that Jin Wu using his skills causes the two Monsters to fly off a great distance the boy turns in the direction where those two monsters should have gone and his gaze changes activating the bloodlust skill the boy using this powerful skill causes monsters to lose 50% of their characteristics which already affects
them instantly the boy realizes that the bloodlust ability consumes 100 Mana units so he only has one chance for this instance the boy loudly proclaims that he has to Deal with the most number of opponents in one minute starting to deal with them a huge number of monsters surround the boy on all sides but he does his best to make more than half of these foes disappear from here much to their surprise but these monsters realizing that they couldn't cope with such a strong opponent ran towards the open gate in a huge crowd the boy's
health is greatly reduced to a thousand he growls realizing that this case is isn't that Easy a minute is too short for such a crowd the boy realizes that these monsters are coming out of those Gates much faster than he himself can deal with them they are not as stupid as they seem the boy gets an alert that his passive fortitude has been activated which he must use on his opponents the boy realizes that he has been irresponsible by spending too much mana on disguise so because of this he is unlikely to be able to
use other skills It's hard enough for the boy to cope against this crowd he thinks about about the return Stone but does he even need to use it now although the difficulty is high the boy remembers about the stone of return realizes that if he uses it it will mean that Jin Wu has failed this Quest the boy's gaze moves to the overhead clock that tells the time but he is shocked by something it seems even very unpleasantly shocked it turns out it's only been about 5 minutes but there Are so many attackers that it's
just hard for the boy to cope alone against them the boy pulls out the green stone of return realizing that he has no other choice if he wants to stay alive so he'll have to use it the boy seems oblivious to what's going on around him that a weapon from one of the monsters that picked up a good moment is already flying towards him at the same instant with great force the boy flies this blow right into his forearm yes with such Force that streams of wind enveloped the stranger's body around him the boy unable
to find the strength to keep his feet on the ground after such a blow falls on top of her holding on to the sight of the hard blow all the monsters surrounding the boy suddenly froze as if they were expecting to see the further body movements of Jin wo who was lying down for now after a moment a huge stream of air appears as if some Titan has risen and it's just Jin Wu Gathering His strength the boy bends slightly in his body his clothes visibly frayed and tattered but this in no way prevents him
from continuing his plan seemingly oblivious to the stone of return the boy's gaze changes to an angry one the kind that cannot tolerate defeat so he proves to himself that he is obligated to finish this Quest without defeat the boy takes the opportune moment to fold his palm into a fist and gather his strength saying what a great chance this Is for one thing the boy recalls that because he was at Rock Bottom he always longed to be at the very top jumping as high as he could the boy knows the sadness of what it
feels like to be the weak he remembers other people's words about his rank what help he would even be able to give them the boy remembers what was said about him is he the one who hides behind a comrade's back the one who can't kill a single Monster only angers him more a couple seconds after a High jump the boy lands on the ground hitting right into one of the monsters already on the ground the boy hears words about his nickname of the weakest Hunter everyone is talking about Jin Wu being the weakest s-ranked Hunter
one of the men listen s to the other and seriously can't believe that son is a naysayer what is it about him that makes him so weak another man says that if Jin Wu comes their dungeon instantly becomes light wary that someone might hear them The boy does not hold back his tears hearing the words of supportive people that he should rest he is asked to sit down for a while the boy hears someone's voice saying that isn't it his fault for trying to play with his death at every opportunity the boy turns toward the
booming voice listening to see if it isn't a miracle that an e- ranked Hunter Rises to such a level the boy gazes at whoever is standing in front of him and it turns out to be a full copy of him But at a young age talking about his past the boy is visibly shocked he's sweating a little from overwhelming nerves interjecting that he doesn't think he's himself little Jin Wu says he can't believe he is the boy he is now that he has matured so much looking like a muscular and strong guy little Jin Wu
though he lists the boy's good looks continues that just a fake he's just a wimp little Jin wo asks what makes him different from the boy is that he finds Himself in the same situation where he is once again on the cusp of life and death the boy listens to the voice of his child version as he suddenly pushes the monster swooping down on the relaxed boy causing him to recoil little Jin Wu says that eventually if he doesn't control himself his attitude will ruin himself the boy finding no words for the others advice only
changes his gaze to an annoyed one glaring that little Jin wooo shut up in an unexpected moment a Huge hand in strong armor appears from somewhere behind him causing the boy to stagger back the boy's look changes to one of surprise there was no way he expected that he could be caught in some weakness when he was distracted by the other Jin wo before the boy appears a huge monster in armor that towers with its body showing all its power in front of him after a few couple seconds the first attack from the monster occurred
URS which clearly hits right into the Boy's body forcing him to go the other way the boy does not expect such a fast and strong attack he tries to dodge but the monster grabs him without giving him a chance to run away after a moment the monster's large fist flies straight into the boy's back causing him to lose his balance and Collide face first with the ground the boy's gaze changes to shocked there is no way he would expect such a thing from some night after all there was no such aggressive person here the Knight
in large armor continues to press the boy's body into the already shattered Stone floor while the other monsters watch among this crowd of other Knights a small version of Jin Wu says that the boy has a lot to go through if he's not willing to give up he continues that the one will have to straighten out even more people leave them in trouble or sacrifice them this even includes his family and friends little Jin wuo gets the kid with His words about driving himself into a grave Alive by Contin to do everything at the same
instant one of the huge Knights swings his weapon to deal with this boy once and for all the boy lifts his eyes upward feeling the same Sensation that he once did he just can't remember it what happened then after that the smaller version of Jin Wu says that luck is also a skill it seems that leaving him here to die is too great a loss for luck itself little Jin Wu seems To finish his speech daring to leave the boy alone amidst this cluster of angry knights in armor the boy can no longer move or
somehow resist this fate the huge monster is swinging his weapon but there are zero seconds left the huge Knight stabs his weapon straight into the ground should have ended the boy once and for all but the other is moved into the penalty area the Knight does not understand because just before he was a weakened and half alive boy Something broke and went out of control the huge Knight watches as he hits the stone floor instead of the slain boy shattering it slightly with his power the boy op his eyes in fear as if this was
some kind of scary dream that would end with dire results the boy lifts himself up in his body to look at what surrounds him around him and it seems to be some kind of desert the boy can afford to Exhale and even take a breather for a while questioning if this Is really the penalty area the boy's mind flashes back to the last fragments of his life spent in the very dungeon where he almost left this world the boy analyzes that if you really think about it he never did his daily Quest so time ran
out out on it which saved him the boy Marvels at what a cool coincidence it is that he was able to survive in such a dangerous situation thanks to such a thing the boy remembers that very nervous moment in the throne room where He had his own timer where the more he stood in that spot the more points he would get the boy realizes that the quest was so difficult that he could only hope for some luck or maybe he was so encouraged that he got more points the boy Ponders in his head whether it's
luck or maybe coincidence itself in all its glor Glory you can call it whatever you want so he keeps heading in the direction of the store the boy recalls that his fatigue has risen above 90 for The first time so he wishes to buy some cool Earth for that the boy uses the potion realizing that it doesn't add to his health in any way so he'll have to wait a while for it to regenerate the boy is thinking about the profession change quest dungeon but maybe by practicing in the penalty area he can raise the
levels here the boy gets to his feet rubs his neck and confidently states that he has never felt so good and better the boy only Wonders if the monsters here will help him raise any level for himself the boy suddenly says he doesn't need to worry about that seeming to notice a few monsters somewhere ahead of him eager for battle the boy instantly jumps up from his seat settling right on the head of one of the huge monsters with his dagger straightening it out the boy keeps busy pumping himself up agreeing that if he can
survive in this interesting place the boy receives some Notific a that he needs to survive in this place for four allotted hours in order to get back the boy raises his gaze to the side as if something would distract him from straightening out one of the monsters thinking anything that doesn't kill them the girl wakes up and gets out of her bed saying what a strange dream she just had trying to come to her senses the girl decides to look at the wall clock realizing that it's quite late and the boy still hasn't Come yet
is he really working late the girl lies back on the bed covers herself with a blanket and thinks that maybe he's got himself a girlfriend though she's not sure he can have any the girl says that she definitely definitely told him about the PTA meeting so he should definitely come to it today the girl looks at the ticking wall clock as if to reassure herself reassessing whether he is definitely coming to this meeting a notification comes in that the penalty Quest is gradually coming to an end there are only 15 minutes left to stay in
this place the boy tackles monsters in the area with great speed and ease creating critical hits a notification arrives that Jin Wu has upgraded his level which can't help but please the guy standing in the middle of a lot of Monsters the boy realized that he could heal in the penalty area as soon as he increased his level and thanks to the store he could regenerate other Abilities as well once again the quest notification comes back that there are some 3 minutes left to go back to doing this profession change Quest the boy says that
he still has time to pair he'll have to do whatever he can do because the dagger doesn't always help him the boy thinks about the fact that he will need a stronger weapon than this one so he decides to look in the popup store searching for the right one the boy sees some choice of weapons Finding a dagger that can even Pierce armor which is in no way a good thing the boy realizes that the price of this weapon is quite High costing about 2,800,000 gold coins but why not the boy realizes that things will
will be much different thanks to this weapon it has a night killer effect that will make life easier the boy bandages his arm along with the dagger in his hand thinking that by doing so he won't lose his weapon like he did with the return Stone The boy finally finishes bandaging his arm his gaze confident he is ready for any fight and outcome for he must try the boy in his other hand holds an orange run Stone of the ruler's touch which might give another chance at a tough moment for the kid the boy calls
that the Run Stone he got from Kang taik helped him learn the skill of Disguise but this time something will be different the boy uses the orange run Stone of the ruler's touch at the same Instant a stream of golden air and some kind of power appears around him now the boy can control objects without touching them that ability that doesn't require Mana it's quite useful the boy recalls a blood Knight who seems to have used similar skills perhaps thanks to him Jin Wu now has such a thing as well the Bo thinks he can't
move objects that are too big he tries it on a rock that doesn't move because the ability level is low the boy realizes this is his last Chance he thinks it's the most he could have prepared for in those couple of minutes the boy realizes that it seems he will have to rely on his own luck for the rest realizing that the penalty Quest has been successfully completed the boy returns to the very place where he almost died because of the large number of knights who seem to have been waiting for his return all along
the bo boy is surprised to find himself in this place for some 4 hours Of a punishing quest to get back to a place where there are many times more nights a large number of monsters instantly swooped down on the boy determined to Massacre their target quickly but who thought Jin wo had grown up in the meantime the boy using his dagger instantly cut all the knights attacking him like pieces of some kind of meat his eyes flashing with blue light the boy appears in his own amazing character he confidently wields his new Weapon hand
Ling these knights with such ease as if he never dreamed such a thing the boy realizes that the night killer effect is a very useful thing now it's much better than fighting with bare hands as it was before this weapon the boy has been massacring the countless Knights attacking him for some time now which doesn't seem to end here at all the boy senses something a Miss with the floor itself he feels that after dealing with a large number of knights his level Never Rose the boy recalls the penalty area in which he was raising
his level even warlord igis gave him experience realizing that the healing effect limits experience the boy realizes that there was no way the Mages standing at the back of the battle were attacking him directly when the knights as if to distract the boy were taking all the damage the boy wonders what kind of magic these Mages used a debuff or another kind of curse but he still feels Nothing the boy's gaze changes instantly as he begins to think that this might be summoning magic he didn't realize eyes he had the boy it seems begins to
understand the whole essence of the gate because from them after a certain time Knights appear thus increasing their number the boy realizes that it doesn't matter how many Knights he defeats they still won't give him experience they're just abnormal monsters since they were summoned the boy gathers strength in his Clenched Fist from the anger that overwhelms him for the Summoners were the last to leave this gate the boy gets to one of the Mages tormenting his body with his magical power and skills realizing that they are the ones in charge in this battle after receiving
the blow one of the Mages instantly leaves this space disappearing as dark air leaving behind nothing useful exactly this second as soon as the Mage leaves this life instantly all the Conscripts also independently die one by one the boy uses his blade throw ability realizing that the knights have been summoned by Wizards through this magical gate the boy realizes that this is isn't the end and he needs to find the rest of the lurking Wizards using disguises most Mages instantly use the detection ability trying to find a target of interest in the form of a
boy the Boy thinks about the fact that maybe these Wizards have found his location he is Already finding these Mages who are his main target but due to the fact that the Mages used their abilities he also found them themselves their disguised that these Wizards are in the boy watches from the sidelines realizing that that there aren't many Mages left plopping down in the crowd amongst the large number of knights the boy turns his attention to his newly purchased weapon which was left embedded in the stone floor as soon as Jin wo had massacred One
Mage the boy uses the first level ruler's touch ability which requires no Mana usage but controls different objects the boy without wasting precious time grabs his weapon with his hand and is about to finish off all the ill wishers of this dungeon the boy gets to one of the Mages rather quickly his weapon very quickly messing up the other's body disembowelling one of the Mages a notification comes that another Mage has been successfully defeated by the hands of the boy he gradually disappears dissolving into dark smoke in the air the boy is confident in his
actions he is serious about winning this dungeon exclaiming joyfully that there are only four Mages left the boy realizes that getting to these Wizards isn't easy as they use their Knights to take the blows of Jin Wu on themselves the boy acts very fast thanks to his new weapon with it really is much easier to Deal with the opponent attacking him the boy notices again that his weapon is slowly dissolving Into Thin Air but he uses the ruler's touch ability the boy pulls his hand towards the disappearing object as if trying to catch it so
that it doesn't vaporize Into Thin Air only the boy's outstretched hand ends up at the face of one of the knights who doesn't even see the stranger's movements beside him the boy instant ly turns his palm into a fist to aim at the Other's head to get rid of one opponent the boy just as he had intended his blow performs it with tremendous Force causing the Knight to Simply break into different pieces the boy seems energized by everything that is going on he confidently states that he will chop everyone present into pieces the boy just
as he had said earlier that he could handle these talentless Knights Towers over a bunch of Life shattered Monsters the man stands at the very top Of the olded dead Knights of this dungeon but the work is still going on for there are many of them only the boy overlooks one point of his safety completely oblivious to the fact that he could be attacked from behind which is what happens when the sword is thrust into him the boy Twitches in such surprise growling in pain that even the sword breaks apart remaining chunks in Jin Wu's
body the boy's breathing is confused he can feel the blood rushing From the wound that is bleeding he endures the overwhelming pain but he's not going to back down the boy cries out furiously about how much longer these Wizards will hide behind the backs of the knights afraid to fight face to face the man irritatedly finishes his speech pulls his hand forward instantly grabbing one of the Mages right by the neck taking out all his anger on him the boy doesn't make him wait long for someone else's fate instantly massacring Him with his dagger looking
irritated at the sagging body in his grip the boy happily realizes that there are about three Mages left which he must definitely deal with and as quickly as possible because enough time has already passed at one point the boy notices a purple glow from beneath the immobilized bodies he had just a couple minutes ago massacred Standing On Top of the monster spread out by his hands the boy finds himself on top of some monster that has Risen from other people's dead bodies even a sword in its back the boy realizes that before him appears a
huge monster Golem that is far more powerful of the combined Knights and mages here the boy in no way expects such a monster in front of him instantly jumping off the stranger's back quickly leaping away from this monster to avoid being attacked the boy settles to the ground holding the dagger with his bandaged hand and not knowing what he should do For now with such a stone monster here this Golem is quite strong its destructive power just easily destroys the stone floor turning it into some impassible Road the boy in stantly falls into His Image
his eyes beginning to glow blue and his speed increasing slightly to dodge the boy notices the glow next to the Mages realizing that they have decided to replace the number of countless knights with a single destructive force the boy doesn't seem Like he's going to waste his energies on one huge monster which is clearly going to take a lot of his time and nerves and take his health as well gaining great speed and amazing strength the boy pulverizes in one blow every standing Mage in the distance from the battle site leaving one enemy behind the
boy Gathering all his strength finishes this battle with the last Mage he disposes of ending this beating beautifully thanks to his speed at the same instant the Huge Stone Golem begins to collapse right before the boy's eyes it settles to the ground and crumbles into pieces some Stones following the main Golem destroying the place fall the knights themselves that had been such a great inconvenience to the boy all this time the boy looks at what's going on exhales relaxedly and states that if the Mages didn't get together in one Bunch it would be hard to
deal with the Golem the boy looks at a timer that describes the Amount of time spent in this place and afterward comes a notification that all monsters have been killed the boy thinks there won't be any more alerts and afterward notices that he can choose a class based on the number of points he scored here the boy clutches his weapon in his hand realizing that the quest is over and he will get a profession he is sure he will be given assassin the boy notices another notice stating that the profession will be issued at the
end of The Player's analysis and apparently Jin Wu can't choose for himself the boy starts to analyze that he has put all his points into strength and Agility he can get a warrior at the expense of strength or an assassin at the expense of agility he also suggests he might get a tank because of his stamina something clearly has to be from the above Fighters for Jin Wu but the boy will be happy with any profession that this Quest will give him because it is with a New power that he will be much stronger than
he is now several notifications come in that wherever the player goes the reaper will follow them and the player's path is full of various corpses and the smell of blood he's not quite sure what the alerts are about and the one continues that someone is leaving nothing for his allies to do coping with their own forces perhaps it's a warrior the next alert says that the boy will have an army of the Dead that will Follow follow his orders forcing the whole world to obey his laws the boy is extremely surprised by what he has
just read he can feel himself starting to gradually get nervous because this mystery makes him feel shaky the boy's eyes widen in horror as he notices something ahead of him asking in disbelief that is this really his profession the boy realizes the next notice stating that his profession is Necromancer causing him to freeze in a Kind of horror at what he reads the boy opens his mouth in a kind of horror does not know how he should react to the profession he received because he did not expect something like this at all the boy panics
in every possible way seemingly not knowing where to put himself he has never once delved into intelligence so why did he fall into this particular profession the boy subclass Necromancer is a dark Mage with an army of Undead following his Mage on His heels following all his orders and laws the boy doesn't know if there are necromancers among the hunters but in various games they are the ones who leave most battles to subordinates the boy recalled that since he had registered in the guild he was a fighting class but Jin wuo used weapons all the
time so why this particular class the boy decides to find some pros to necromancy after all perhaps it's good and that he'll be able to create His own Army that will follow him the boy realizes that such subordinates cannot become stronger perhaps because of this his characteristics will simply become useless at one point the boy contemplating what to do in this situation sees a notice about whether he will accept his class wondering if he has a choice the boy mentally hopes he can get some more class if he refuses now which he does voicing his
words out loud the Boy recalls that all Hunters with unique abilities work for large guilds and have a lot of influence the boy thinks about the fact that perhaps because of his hidden class he will have a unique ability like other guild Hunters the boy holds his bandaged hand up to his face realizing that he doesn't have to think too much you can take a necromancer class at first to give it a try the boy is still pondering what's going on looking at the area around him seeming To notice something interesting among the knights and
mages lying around the boy gazes into one of the corpses and seems to realize that these Wizards had a similar ability to necromancy the boy hesitates thinking about the fact that it's as if someone is trying to show him how to use this ability not a bad idea the boy realizes that he also has combat abilities that Mages don't have but if a mage would be capable of melee combat you get something Interesting it seems that the boy is beginning to realize that with such abilities he will be able to mop up a B- rank
dungeon or even higher on his own the boy realizes that in this game his abilities depend on characteristics levels and abilities and summoned creatures can become stronger the boy realizes and it seems begins to finally understand that thanks to such a profession he will be able to raise the level no longer alone but with someone One the boy makes a conscious Choice finally making his decision choosing that he is going to continue to walk side by side with this class this alert is followed by another stating that due to the large amount of points Jin
Wu will be able to raise the class to the top level the room slowly begins to fill with black smoke alerts coming one after another describing that points have been added and the return stone is unused the next alert says that Jin Woo's Point Count has exceeded the limit he's allowed and black smoke is gradually approaching him the boy tenses at such a thing before him seeming to expect something bad and unpleasant for black smoke does not attract any trust this black smoke much to Jin Wu's surprise but without any ill intent envelops Jin Wu's
body elevating his level to Shadow Lord the boy is slightly nervous about what is happening to him now surprised that his level has risen to such a peak Improving it the next alert says that the boy has learned an exclusive class ability gets a boost to his his characteristics becoming stronger the boy is surprised by the instant boost obviously due to having a lot of accumulated points becoming a fairly strong Warrior starting with the common Warrior to the berserk moving on to the common Knight to the greatest swordmaster the boy had ever encountered next comes
the class of ordinary Mages Becoming a higher Mage a more powerful wizard after that comes the Necromancer and then the Lord of Shadows himself the boy begins to realize that it seems that if he had hadn't accumulated such a large amount of points he would be some necromancers the boy realizes that he can hear some of the cries of pain and despair such loud cries of Warriors and knights who have left this world notices gradually rise above some of the immobilized bodies on the ground stating That shadow summoning can be used on someone of the
boy finally realizes that the reason lies in the abilities of The Necromancer himself that he possesses many different ones Jin Wu realizes that shadow extraction is needed to turn corpses into summoned creatures and since Necromancer is a commanding class it the next notification doesn't take long to arrive asking him to set up a key phrase to summon the shadow making him think Twice the boy's gaze changes to serious he seems to take this key phrase responsibly choosing the word rise up short and clear at the same moment black smoke starts coming from the ruined armor
and dead Knights as soon as the keyword boy Voice Was Heard I a hand begins to emerge from some one Knight that tries to get out of the heavy armor at the command of his main the boy watches as an all black subordinate with a blue glow near his eyes Rises bending His body in a bowing form such an action is shocking enough to Jin wo who is in no way use to teamwork and that he will have to try something new not alone but such a picture is interesting enough to the boy who seems
a little more time and will quietly get used to his subordinates the boy begins to realize that he can turn all of his dead into summoned beings that are of normal rank for now in addition to the regular nights in the boy's Dark Army there are Also present from the Elite Squad that are Shadow Mages standing up to Jin wo the boy calculated that he had about 27 Knights and three Mages on his team his maximum number being 30 very different subordinates the boy thinks about what happens when he gets someone with an A or
s-ranked Hunter those are pretty strong subordinates the boy watches the Shadows appear before him but his gaze falls on someone sitting against the wall away from the rest of the knights The boy finds a glance at igis pondering the fact that his Squad now has two A ranked Shadows with powerful abilities the boy touches one of the Shadows with his fist saying he needs to let the 11 weakest ones go apologizing for summoning them in a bit of a hurry at the same moment after canceling the summoning of the 11 Shadows they disappear from that
space no longer able to return to the squad the boy turns his head in some direction where there is a Target of interest to him at the moment the boy looks up to the blood red warlord igis wishing for him to serve him for what a strong unit after that the boy deciding to try his luck and not languish in a long wait briefly States his rise commanding the Shadows to obey him literally a couple seconds after the man uttered the word black smoke begins to flow from the blood red body of the warlord gradually
appearing as a shadow though the boy already thinks he's Succeeded in accomplishing the desired thing but only after that there was some resistance from The Stranger side the boy has to cross his arms in front of his own face trying to endure the torrent of wind with black smoke in front of him something he's clearly failing at after a couple seconds a notification appears that the boy failed to summon this Shadow wondering to himself why it didn't work the boy has two attempts left he states that it's Not that easy it all depends on time
and it's been about 4 hours since the massacre of the boss but the boy has two more attempts at summoning the shadow of the boss in question he will try to do what he wants voicing his command to rise the boy's key expression was followed by the same reaction from the warlord not allowing Jin wo to take another's Shadow the boy shifts his gaze towards the throne which is empty has no king or Queen sitting on it there is no in charge here in this place the boy points his hand towards the empty Throne saying
to stop defending this place whose owner has long since left this world the boy is still gesturing with his bandaged hand as well vocalizing that he'd better follow whoever is now standing in front of him the man thrusts his bandaged hand toward the bloody warlord tries One Last Time ordering him to rise the key expression was followed by some kind of Reaction already quite different some kind of flash appears and black smoke envelops the space the boy feels this is a different reaction in response to his order he begins to smile realizing that the Knight
has decided to follow him the boy watches whoever it is in front of him begin to appear he smiles addressing the shadow quite formally the boy looks down at his subordinate changing his expression and realizing it's ridiculous and even kind of tedious wanting to Change his nickname the boy watches as the stranger's shadowy hand with sharp claws appears before him in all its Glory trying to think of a way to address him the boy briefly Ponders and decides to name this ordinate simply egis considering what he is like in his guise in front of the
boy appears quite strong subordinate of high rank now he can be called igis and the most important thing is that this Shadow is in his command the boy looks at his Subordinate with eyes glowing blue light he tells him to let this Shadow take care of him transitioning into another reality the boy is awakened by a sudden phone call that has no way of interrupting the boy sleepily asks who is calling him and in response he hears that he is still a sleep and aoud look at the time it seems that Jin Wu must be
in a hurry somewhere the boy still can't wake up scratches his head and asks what time it is and it turns out that it's 2:00 in the afternoon to which he is so surprised he hears Jin wo threateningly remembered to go to school in response asking what time he should be there realizing he needs to make it by 5 the boy instantly rises from bed parallel to say that he won't be late Hearing in return satisfied that she didn't doubt him in any way the boy is already slowly getting ready thinking about whether he should
dress better realizing that as it is but he is going to his sister's Teacher being already in some room the unknown girl calls out the number 280 drawing the boy's attention to what is here the girl asks what the guy would like to which the guy states that he would like a new debit card and to update his bank book getting an agreement in return the girl checks all the papers looking at the boy's bank account accounts noticing that he has about 1 billion 400 million one but the one is still so young the girl
decides To ask what kind of work this boy does to which he honestly answers that he is an ordinary Hunter the girl size seeming to understand what the guy is saying pondering that Hunters don't get paid that much perhaps his rank is quite High the girl says that their bank has an offer for VIPs who have sent good feedback to which the boy only politely declines some girl looks at someone in front of her with an attentive and rather penetrating gaze starting to Address sunu it's as if this girl can't believe that sun Jin Wu
is standing in front of her right now supposedly clarifying whether this person is definitely beside her right now the boy in response to such a question only asks that he is so unlike s Jin won keeping his hand in his pants pocket the girl awkwardly says that people can change so much and he replies that he's going to a meeting with her teacher so should he really go in gym clothes many students And female students came out of their classrooms to look at Jin woo Who had come to this school supposedly surprised to see the
handsome boy a lot of questions were sprinkled on the boy about who he was thinking that J A was next to her brother and that she said they liked him the girl gives a Sly look asking if her brother is sure he doesn't have a girlfriend what he did yesterday offering to introduce him to the beautiful students here the boy grabs The Girl by the cheek and starts pulling her telling her not to call her that nickname and she starts apologizing after a while the boy opens the door of one office peering inside immediately hearing
the question of whether he is J's brother the Pretty Woman is excited to meet her introduces herself as her teacher and yes she didn't realize Jin a had such a wonderful brother the boy thinks that although he has studied here this is the First time he is seeing this teacher hearing a polite sit down in response to which he agrees thanking him the woman says he doesn't need to worry about j a she's a good girl and is an example to the students so things are going smoothly enough the Pretty Woman asks if the boy
knows that J A is going to medical school to which Jin wo replies affirmatively the woman continues that Jana has good grades so she thinks she's capable of getting into that medical School but she doesn't need to push her too hard the cute teacher decides to change the subject holding up a cup of coffee and ogling that she heard about Jin working as a hunter the boy opens his eyes in shock at such words listening to the question that if JY a had such abilities would he have sent her as a hunter the man instantly
changes in his face after hearing the question he gives the woman a serious look to let her know that no he wouldn't Let her do that the Pretty Woman lowers her head exhales and vocalizes that this is what she thought as she continues to hold the cup in her hands the woman continues that she started the topic because of one student who was going to drop out of school as it was discovered that he was awakened after which he stopped attending the woman continues that if this continues the school will start taking some action even
if you became a hunter isn't it Better to graduate the woman says she doesn't know much about Hunter so she decided to ask him about it asking what her rank is and the woman says it seems to be the lowest the boy realizes that this student has an e- Rank and will apparently be leaving this world soon and the woman is talking about some kind of favor she says that this student is a friend of Jin A's and can't Jin Wu talk to her so she can at least graduate from this School the boy hears
back that this student is a girl named hanss I causing Jin Wu to be surprised and open his mouth some girl in a black hoodie and with a white cap on her head calmly walks out of the building alone while a boy asks her friend's name again the boy is standing outside the building seemingly waiting for just the right girl leaning his back against the wall behind him and saying that Korea is small as it is the boy seems to notice This girl coming out of the building so he immediately appears in someone else's field
of vision and says that just as he thought it's her the girl seems puzzled by the man's presence in this very place and in such a form as if he himself works here asking what Jin Wu is here for the girl instantly asks that maybe something happened since he's here and afterward states that the hunter the teacher wanted him to meet is him the the boy pulls out his cell phone which Has a funny picture on it and asks if the girl knows this person the girl instantly guesses that it's j a and he's probably
her brother saying that she went to the hospital with her recently but hasn't seen him the girl continues realizing that the boy is J's brother which is why he knows her teacher and Jin Wu states that he wouldn't say he knows her well enough the girl crosses her arms over her chest and looks away stating that she doesn't know what the Teacher told him but she's not not going back to school and she wants to continue being a hunter the boy says she's e- ranked and her normal attacks don't work on monsters and she needs
a weapon to do the hunting which still needs to be changed the boy asks that maybe she plans to fight them with her bare hands hoping that she's not going to become a professional Hunter for money the girl briefly Cuts short the boy's long speech Saying that enough of these lectures and afterwards states that Jin Wu also has an e- rank the boy mentally points out out that the girl is stubborn telling her not to worry as he's not going to talk her into giving up the girl looks at the guy incomprehensibly because wasn't he
going to do the opposite while he mentally remarks that until she faces the problems herself she won't realize the seriousness of it the boy doesn't make her wait for a long answer only Answering her briefly that he intends to make a great hunter out of her some respectable man with gold glasses on the bridge of his nose notes that the at atmosphere here has definitely changed the man stands with one hand shoved in his pocket and his other hand holding on to the handle of his suitcase saying he's back here much sooner than he expected
the man's attention shifts to the other person that appears in his field of vision saying what a kind Encounter who is standing in front of him now the man wonders what Hunter Wu Chul is doing here to which the other replies that he would naturally come to see an s-ranked Hunter the man smirks realizing that the hunter is still working in the surveillance Department as he continues to talk about how goofy this cun he is the hunter asks how long the man will stay here to which he replies that he is not going to stay
long only to finish one job the hunter Is a fairly Savvy kid realizes that the Man Has Come For a Reason maybe to get the Hunter's Jin Wu and Jin ho the man blurts out irritably that such interest was to be expected from this Hunter asking if he wants to stop him the man gets angry easily enough his expression instantly changing to Furious and his eyes bloodshot repeating whether or not he was going to stop him Hunter when compared to the man who arrived looks quite calm and serious replies that he's Just doing his job
here some kid in a green sweatshirt exhales clearly tired after the road and another guy cheers him on saying he's all stiff a man with golden glasses tells the hunter that he likes him offering to join his scavenger Guild Hunter reflects that hang dong Su has a brother who is a suspect in the murder and the reason for canceling the investigation lies in this terrible Man Hunter recalls that the two were indeed related even the two of them had a lack Of emotion after the massacre of the hunters the hunter remembering their dark past changes
in his gaze and frowns harder mentally despising this man that is now with him the location changes to some abandoned and dark location at which point someone's voice is heard saying that it's been a while the boy had come to this abandoned place with that girl meeting chief an who apparently had to be seen once more Chief an introduces himself where he Works and who he is in the management department which his assistant Yun gel also does the men seem surprised to see the very same student once more she greets them briefly responding calmly Chief
Anne mentally realizes that the girl has an e- rank realizes that there's nothing special about her and afterwards thinks that he shouldn't be so quick to jump to conclusions Chief an recalled being inuri ated by Jin wo's suggestion that they try out the new Recruit thinking he was interested in their Guild the chief says not many people live in this place and the C rank gate is perfect for field testing right here another person comes into the conversation saying that it's well past 9:00 it's time for them to stop talking and should start some man
in huge polished armor appears in the sight of the people here saying they are no picnic the boy asks who the man is and the chief says it's their new A- rank Recruit saying the dungeon isn't for pampering the boy interjects that the man has Aang listening to the chief that his name is Kim Chul and as can be seen he is a tank the chief continues that the strength of this raid consists of one a rank seven b ranks and four C ranks 12 men in all the chief goes on to say that it
probably seems weird enough but they're still new recruits after all and the guy thinks that if the raid is easy the girl won't learn Anything he also thinks that that this way she will more quickly realize the difference between herself and other Hunters by noticing her activity an assistant enters the conversation saying that the raid will be easy since Jin Wu will take part in it and he wants to watch it all from the sidelines a cheerful Girl moving closer to the raid asks if the boy is going with her and he says he'll only
go after her the girl's joyful face changed to a focused one as She looked at what was ahead of her what kind of raid was going to happen here the girl DEC deciding not to waste much time goes first gradually sinking into the portal and the boy follows her everything around is burning red somewhere in the distance something yellow can be seen one wonders what the feeling is right now the chief along with his assistant open their mouths in Surprise and strange Sensations they stare ahead incomprehensibly something With the gate men don't understand what happens
to Gates that change in size and the feel of the gate itself is fundamentally different men do not realize what this ominous feeling is happening in the sternum it is dangerous they try to get out of here urgently the men can't move backwards either something starts to gradually collapse everything is in the red and the wind only Rises stronger Jin Wu's head emerges from the cycle of Surprising events shouting to the chief to alert the main Force immediately the boy looks as if he's trying to say something else but he sucked inside until his hand
disappears with a trailing hand and the men men stand in shock channe gets nervous immediately takes out his phone and calls the master directly because this is not the kind of problem where only basic strength will be needed one of the hunters wonders about the Red Gate not realizing how This gate could have come from the other sea rank Gates the red-haired man is visibly nervous even the veins are starting to protrude on his head thinking that if it's true what's happening now then the Man's eyes light up with a kind of flame he realizes
that he needs to intervene in this matter being the head of the s-rank white tiger Guild Beck Yun ho an elite black Mercedes flies at full speed in its direction someone sitting inside notices That it's a luxury car the driver remarks that this car is not good enough for the man and the man replies that it would be easier for him to jog at this speed he wonders how his brother's funeral went and the driver says they couldn't get someone else's body but the funeral was Private asking if he wants to visit him the man
replies that he's not interested in dead people and he's only interested in the scum who dared to Massacre his brother the driver asks About then where they are going now and the man says the answer is obvious they are going to the dungeon the man's smile appears instantly he states that he will find them in a dungeon the lousy hunters will undoubtedly be found just in some dungeon the driver is slightly even nervous asking how the man is going to find them among the vast number of gates in Korea the man tells him that this
isn't a problem in the 21st century as the hunter Jin wo seems to have just Entered some kind of dungeon the man peers out from under his glasses one of his pupils glowing red and he says that whether he straightens them out or not has nothing to do with ginch the driver listening to the man's speech to the end finds nothing to say back to him and briefly agrees continuing on his way in some place full winter is happening it is snowing here there is cold weather around and also there is a forest along with
some people around the people who Find themselves in this place don't realize what this place is saying that it doesn't even look like any kind of dungeon one of the men seems to be getting annoyed with what's going on he notices that there isn't even a gate in this place so where did they get to the boy himself also appears in this place he silently observes everything going on and doesn't sense anything life-threatening here the man thinks to himself wondering if this gate has Transported them to this world and the girl awkwardly asks if anything
strange has happened the atmosphere around is quite calm winter and even cooler weather only from somewhere A blue arrow is flying at high speed the girl notices it at the last moment just as the boy manages to stretch out his arm to catch that Arrow seemingly barely just catching it something is poured on one of the men right in his eyes causing him to scream loudly not realizing what is Going on here and the people around him are just horrified someone here Squints a bit and notices some creatures right up in the tree shrieking loudly
and drawing the attention of the others it seems that the people here are beginning to realize that there are ice elves in the tree whose eyes can be seen in a kind of Darkness they glow with a blue glow the boy tenses as he realizes that they are ice elves which he can't sense due to The great distance between them those who have not met these elves call them ice elves and those who see them for more than the first time then prefer a completely different nickname for them instead of the beautiful word elf these
people call them a word that describes how ruthless they can be when hunting Hunters someone's hand tries to Fumble for something to press the red Essence but there's no way it can push any further realizing they've closed tightly The red-haired man remarks that this is strange enough since it's a c rank gate which is confirmed by the assistant watching him the man asks if they've contacted the Korean Hunter Guild and the man says that they don't quite seem to want to deal with the situ ation the man is instantly angry thinking that red gates only
form in high ranked Gates and the Korean Guild doesn't want to help the man thinks it's some kind of mistake since these Gates could be of different Levels and the other asks if they should measure them with a magic gauge the man replies that it's an extremely pointless idea because in their current state it makes no sense at all he asks how many employees went in there and the chief says 12 listing all the high ranking hunters in that place the man at the this time thinks 1 A ranked and 7B ranked the assistant asks
if these recruits will be okay after everything that's going on the man continues to Think that this gate is either a or b rank he still lists all the possible options of how and what could affect the rank of this gate the man is serious saying that if the gate is Aang you should consider the dead if you're lucky a few people can come back alive the chief tries to say something gets confused and again states that there are two other people inside this gate who are not part of their Guild the atmosphere heats up
the man asks Seriously who they are and the man says one Hunter who has caught his eye lately the man suddenly lights up his gaze expressing rage he interjects about the hunter that Chief Anu had taken a liking to the other covers his eyes saying that is correct and the man asks the rank of this Hunter maybe it's an A or maybe it's a b rank the other only shakes his head in different directions that no it's not that Rank and the man tries to Guess that maybe he's rank as but again Incorrectly the one
still says that this Hunter has e- rank realizing how serious the situation is now that this is no joke and quite dangerous one of the men is Frozen in one place his mouth open in mute horror and his eyes covered in some kind of white liquid having been disposed of in a similar fashion the boy remembers what these elves look like that they have sharp eyes and are also very attentive since they were able to hunt down the weakest of the group The Boy realized izes that if he had been in this situation a couple
of months ago the arrow would have flown right at him while the elves are scoping out their future victim the boy's face changes to some sort of maddened expression he easily breaks the arrow he just caught with his hand and also looks somewhere ahead the boy promises himself he'll kill them with his own hands after someone shows up saying he didn't think these elves were so welcoming here that New recruit says that this situation is dangerous enough inside the Red Gate so they won't get out of here unless they clear this dungeon the gathered people
around exclaim loudly that it happens to be a red gate but the girl doesn't know about this gate asking Jin wo the boy says that this gate connects them to the other world so they can't get out of here until they clear this dungeon the boy goes on to say that to describe it in other words they're trapped in some Sort of trap and they're in trouble which shocks the others the man reenters the conversation introducing himself to everyone and then adds that he will be responsible for every life within this gate but he says
that you should not hold out hope for salvation thanks to him because you do not know what can happen at any moment and to lead people in this place will be quite difficult the man also adds that this is why he decided to Organize a separate group to mop up this dungeon with him which slightly shocks the boy the man continues that if they sit here doing nothing most will just die due to the cold and if no one wants to help him with the cleanup he'll go alone the man not long into his speech
eventually asks who would like to join him to get this place over with and return to his home as quickly as possible the man who initiated the teamwork notices people one by one Deciding to follow along so they can get to their home and out of here as soon as possible the boy standing behind the people involved Ponders that they would definitely have a chance at survival if they went with an a-ranked Hunter as weird as it looks the man pushes one guy in the chest as if to put him back in his seat telling
him he's not taking this one with him to which he reacts by growling a little in Anger the man goes on to list who can go with him and who Can't and afterwards apologizes for not being able to take those who currently have a c rank or even lower the man is serious about this case says it will take a very long time so in such a situation he can't take the so expressed dead weight with him to the team the humans seem a bit insulted by such interjecting that are they really dead weight and
the one says they shouldn't be so upset so their main goal now is to survive until they kill the boss the man Is serious in his words and actions sincerely says and hopes that all his efforts will definitely not go in vain and the team he gathers will be strong enough and friendly but he is distracted by someone he is approached by some pretty girl asking the man if she can change teams now apparently having spotted someone else or wanting to get rid of her the man tells her to do as she pleases and he
wonders why she wants to change teams while being with Aang Perhaps it's a matter of some sympathy the man turned turns to the rest of the people saying that since he has one empty seat left he can take someone with him at the same moment the guy he rejected appears shouting that he wishes the girl walks past the boy who's watching everything from the sidelines and that one says that Kim Chul unlike Jin wo didn't notice any Flying Arrow which amazes her the greeneyed girl turns to face the boy with a slight Smile she wonders
at him seeming to Guess that Jin wo is not an rrang Hunter the Red Gate is still closed one of the people left outside says he tried to gain Jin Woo's trust and he's also sure he was awakened twice the man listens to the chief's speech asks him if he's sure of his version and the chief agrees looking down as if there's something he's not saying or about to say the man says that in that case his only hope is Kim Chul and the chief Thinks that if the master had met Jin wuo in person
the latter would have figured it out for himself the head of the management department Chong appears in sight stating that kimch shouldn't have any problems in this situation he goes on to say that Kim chul's training results are impressive and also his strength is as strong as their Guild's main Attack Force Master only exhales because Kim Chu is indeed an A- ranked Hunter and if That one is the raid Captain he can manage the B- ranked ones well enough to mop up this dungeon the leader says that he's heard rumors about an e- ranked Hunter
with Reawakening but he says that Kim Chul is far super Superior to that Hunter the chief Ponder looking at other people's reactions to see who will be right in this situation with all the strong Hunters getting out of this ominous place after a while someone drives a car to the place holding on to The door and gradually getting out of the car while asking what's going on here an unidentified man Treads his feet on the ground saying aloud that he had heard that the SE rang gate was here but it turns out that this gate
actually has an Aang a slightly hunched man with his Sly smile and rather intimidating atmosphere comes into view he asks what the white tiger Guild Master is doing here it seems that the red-haired man in no way Expects to be seen here together with Wang dong Su whom he can't stand even his presence around just pisses him off completely the people standing nearby just opened their mouths in Surprise they as well as the master himself did not expect to see this person here even the leader himself stuttered the man is an s-rank Hunter smirking lifting
his glasses on the bridge of his nose saying he hasn't seen Beck yunho in a while they are dumbfounded asking him what he Is doing in Korea and he replies that he came here to take care of some business but he doesn't expect to see the man himself here Master instantly gets angry his gaze becomes frantic he says what on Earth does he need to do in Korea living in the United States doing something on Guild property the man Smiles interjecting about the white tiger Guild saying he wants to ask him something too asking about
a certain lousy Hunter the man Realizes that the people here don't quite know who they're talking about and after clarifies about the eang hunter but the other man doesn't understand who that is the master looks irritated at the man who has arrived and afterward is surprised when the man speaks of the hunter Jin Wu who entered this gate with the others the master looking at the man approaching the Red Gate Ponders how he knows about the hunter Jin woo while the man in turn just realizes the Red Gate In front of him the boy watching
with his attentive gaze with someone else's permission wants to ask one question asking why this girl being a new recruit reacts so calmly the girl replies that the first thing she was taught is that anything can happen in the dungeon because even Hunter Kim Chul had special training several hunters and recruits split into two groups facing each other each speaking of their own way of Direction the group of hunters along With Kim ch turn away heading down the trail they themselves had chosen wishing each other good luck as they leave the remaining group of a
couple people along with Jin woo also split up heading towards the forest in one Bunch while the boy turns to the other group and mutually wishes good luck the forest looks surprisingly gloomy but also beautiful at the same time as the snowflakes add a kind of good atmosphere to the place while one hears someone's Voice the boy walks behind the others with his new acquaintance who is the first to start some sort of dialogue about how she feels like Jin wo isn't going to answer her question the boy considers the terrain surrounding him at the
moment pulls a vowel as if reluctant to continue someone else's dialogue and she thinks he has at least an a rank the girl is quite attentive to such details looking at the boy with her green eyes as if in this way she were Trying to peer into another Soul walking over to another group that is walking down the trail in a direction unknown to them but with the same goal in mind kimch stops briefly calling someone idiots a man in large armor points with his hand toward a single tree which Bears the rather prominent claw
Mark of a bear that has been here recently the man grudgingly states that the rest of the group should have waited here since the forest is ice bear territory and Also thinks that because of irang the others will just die a man walking along with Kim CH amusingly asks if irang has had any decent training and he replies that there's no way he has he's just an ordinary eang at some point the man starts to become silent and his gaze earnestly goes somewhere realizing that there are several C ranks and even B ranks in that
group but his thoughts are momentarily cut short thinking that everything about the rest of the group Just shouldn't affect him since they'll all be dead soon saying that they'll be on their own the man is holding a huge weapon and shield in his hand which are clearly not light and lugging them all around would be from unpleasant business but kimch loudly voices for his group to start preparing for battle the man with the gold glasses says he came all this way for Jin wo and the man is at the Red Gate realizing that it's hard
enough to see into the face of this Hunter Master Doesn't seem to understand at all why all people are so strongly interested in this person why exactly he is surrounded by several influential personalities at once there is a tough battle going on in the cold weather a polar and ferocious bear is attacking someone seeing one of the hunters as his prey or a Target just to get rid of him the polar bear decides to launch an attack first his huge paw forcefully striking right at Kim chul's Shield who was just waiting for this Moment to
hurt his Enemy at the same instant the Ferocious polar bear Roars in pain from his sharp claws that curved the other way due to hitting right on the alien Shield that even Blood starts to flow from his paws Kim Chul in his huge armor only expects such a reaction from this monster his weapon accurately hits right on the polar bear's body dispersing it instantly there were admiring exclamations all around that their Captain was simply the best A- Rank Hunter he had defeated all those Ice Bears almost single-handedly the man thinks he can deal with a
few Bears and the others say they can cut the meat out of them for something to eat realizing that so far things are going smoothly for them the man exclaims that the the guys are talking nonsense as they can't relax for a moment until they get out of here reflecting that they're only coping with all the monsters because of him the rest Of the group of people are walking towards the forest with the same quiet step it's quiet and peaceful enough but at some point someone's voice breaks the silence telling everyone to wait it turns
out to be the same girl who goes along with the boy loudly saying that they can't go any further it's dangerous enough but Jin Wu doesn't understand what she means the girl continues that there are ice bear markings all around in this place And yes this whole Forest is ice bear territory and they are quite strong opponents the girl panics slightly and insists that they need to head back now before those Ice Bears return to their territory but the boy only sigh the boy interjects that just as she says that this place is full of
Ice Bears and she even started to get a little nervous thinking she said something wrong hesitantly continuing that they need to go back the boy firmly states that That's why they're going into this forest and the girl wonders shrieking that he can't hear her at all and whether Jin Wu really wants to die like that the boy seems to be getting tired of other people's yelling saying that since this is ice bear territory their presence is the only thing they have to worry about he continues that fighting Ice Bears makes a lot more sense than
fighting ice elves which is many times more dangerous and the girl instantly Gets the whole point of what Jin Wu is saying the girl thinks that since the place is full of Ice Bears there will be no one stronger than them saying that she couldn't have thought of that and he asks if they are cold in such clothes the boy seems to decide to take a little care of his team after all they are his people after all he pulls out his inventory which contains quite a lot of different clothes the boy tells her to
put it on because it won't be very Nice if all the people here die of cold without facing the monsters the girl watching all of this from the sideline cannot hide her immense astonishment holding the clothes provided by the boy in her hands cringing that is it really spacial magic the men nearby wonder if spatial magic isn't confined to two things not realizing who this guy in front of them is who he is even the girl the boy went into that Red Gate with still can't figure out who he really is Seriously asking about it
in the same instant the boy pulls his hand out resting it on top of the stranger's head and stating that since he got her into this situation he has an obligation to protect her which embarrasses her the boy who is already dressed in harsh weather prepared clothes states to just not ask any questions silencing that one the boy who is already in charge of this team has dressed everyone in his warm clothes from his inventory says the same Goes for them the boy puts a finger to his lips looking at them earnestly and telling them
not to ask anything from him and not to demand anything either at some unex expected moment a ferocious ice bear appears behind the boy Jin Wu turns around due to the screams coming from behind him the boy's entire team instantly starts to panic saying that it was stupid to go into this horrible Forest because there are high-ranking monsters here the girl who appears to be Panicking the most tells the others to catch the moment as she distracts the ice bear at the same moment she is stopped by a boy to which she reacts with a
questioning look and he says that he will hunt monsters himself the others shriek that it doesn't matter how strong he is because this monster is highly ranked and the boy briefly voices his command pondering that he can't lose the experience the pissed off polar bear doesn't seem like he's going to wait Long to be attacked first so he aims right at the boy but gets caught in the snow at the same instant the boy Rises into the air jumping back a great distance causing the Ferocious bear to stand still for a while in anticipation the
boy's gaze burns with blue flames he thinks if adding tidal effects to his current level as well as using his own hands the boy seems to hover in the air for long slow motion seconds his fist hitting the Ferocious Bear's head knocking the air out of him all the people near this battle opened their mouths in Surprise not believing what they just saw because it seems unbelievable they're shocked to think that the boy dispatched the ice bear with one punch and Jin woo says that just as he thought the higher the level of the enemy
the more experience he gets the greeneyed girl begins to stutter seemingly unsure of how she should react to this situation asking her question Again about who he really is there is a tense atmosphere in the space with a group of people looking at each other gathered in one place with the main man the master asks what he wants from the Hunter and the hunter replies that it has nothing to do with him because he just wants to have fun the master replies that whatever his goal is at the moment they will not be able to
enter the red gate for there can be a wide variety of locations and temperatures Inside the master continues that there might be a Jungle full of different dangerous animals and enemies out there thinking that those Hunters would just die than stay alive but the man emphatically States his own he smiles confident enough and replies that he also wants to know what's inside the man continues to stand in front of the closed Red Gate realizing that this is problematic enough and he can't stand here and wait For the gate to open the other man Pond that
Jin Wu is extremely lucky because since it's a Red Gate even hang dong Su won't be able to do anything about it no matter how much he wants to he also reflects on the fact that if the boy can get out of there alive he'll be a real lucky boy while a team of people are roasting meat in the meantime each person gives their opinion on the ice bear meat to some it's tough to others it's delicious everyone is Being as friendly as possible the girl asks her brother about Jin in a and the boy
replies that she is like her because she likes to play at home and sleep and she is a regular sleepy head at home the girl does not seem to believe because how she manages to keep her marks and the guy replies that he does not understand it himself because in childhood they very often visited the arcade the man addresses the huntress Park hean as if the Ice Bears have Become very scarce and she replies that it's all thanks to their Captain still reminiscing admiringly about the battle the girl distracted from a conversation with a man
turns to the boy asking where he is going to go and he says that he has already eaten and it's time to stretch the girl asks another question that will the boy really warm up here and he replies that if he doesn't he will even be punished the gathered people around the campfire don't seem to Understand this high-ranking hunter in any way while simultaneously agreeing that this boy is kind of weird the boy distanced from the rest of the men on his team hangs head down on some Branch relaxedly exhaling the boy also realizes that
he can't leave his team alone in this dangerous place so he has to do all his necessary chores on time the boy after spending some time on a branch to stretch himself declares that he is now finally ready for the hunt awaiting him In this place the boy notices somewhere near this place a large number of redyed ferocious Ice Bears just waiting for their prey the boy is all alone in this place and he has this whole bunch of embittered bears in front of him which he calmly handles asking if there are as many of
them here or more the boy in no way afraid that he might get into some trouble gives the command get out in his serious voice waiting for a follow-up reaction at the same moment a large Black shadow begins to form from behind the boy's back enveloping the place with its mystery and danger black magical Shadows begin to emerge from beneath the ground worshiping their Shadow Lord doing all his bidding and orders the boy States addressing his Shadows that this is their first mission which will have to go as successfully and interestingly as possible attracting the
attention of his subordinates the boy settles to the Ground his face barely visible due to his hood and one eye burning with blue light while huge Shadows Loom behind his back the boy commands his subordinates to deal with all the ice monsters which they instantly begin to do without any denials a large number of black magical Shadows surround one ferocious polar bear who seems to have no way of expecting to come face to face with such magic after a while the subordinate boys get together and suddenly create a huge Flame that sizzles the polar bear
alive enormous power along with fire keep attacking this pack of Ice Bears the boy thinks that the Mages who use Firepower and regeneration at the same time the boy watches from the sidelines realizing that such rapid regeneration could be considered immortality but because of all this his Mana is melting before his eyes at some point a more aggressive species of Polar Ice bear appears in the pack Which is very different from his team even in appearance the boy instantly notices him looks at him with an attentive gaze and realizes that the long- awaited leader of
the pack has finally appeared this Fierce leader of his own pack with a single sweep of his huge paw dispenses with the Shadows beside him who will do nothing to him the boy realizes that the Shadows hit by the blow are now useless and his Mana is also running low the boy stands not far From the embittered bear glaring at it the Boy hasn't used his Trump subordinate yet waiting for the right moment and calling out to the bloody igis letting him know it's time to act at the same moment the Majestic igis pulls out
his powerful weapon which he finally uses after some time on this ice monster igis leaps from his seat and with great speed as he knows how to act motions towards the pack leader drawing the attention of the ice bear igis Easily corrupts the alien body of the main leader of this pack causing him to Howl in pain Rising high in the air about to perform the ultimate action the white ice bear seems to begin to realize that he is in a mess and a trap from which he will not be able to get out because
the night igis has already plunged his sword into one of the monsters Paws in a short time igis even manages to straighten out the polar bear's hind Legs which can no longer even resist a foe as powerful as the shadow Knight the boy watching from the sidelines opens his eyes in Surprise and can't take his gaze away from this fight as if to study the abilities of his Knight a polar bear whose wounds are all over its body due to such great speed and the mighty power of the Majestic igis can already Howl in pain
in its death throws the Majestic igis descending from the great body of the white ice bear with his tool gathers Some kind of power to make a final movement to end this battle with the ring leader as the mighty igis makes his final move move the head of the main ice bear of this pack Falls straight to the ground confirming that the shadow of igris has won this fight igis ending this fight along with the ice bear turns around to walk lightly towards his shadow Lord while the boy realizes that he has been very lucky
back in the day the boy looks at the Majestic igis with A serious gaze realizes what a powerful Ally he has on his team and also begins to realize that with his current level their powers are equal after a while the head of the leader of the ice bear pack appears at the boy's feet and igis similarly shows that the fight is finally over and he has won it the Majestic egis does not let his bowing before the Lord of Shadows wait long he bows his head drops to one knee and shows his honor before
the boy in like Manner the boy looking at this situation from the outside is still trying to figure out just how strong The Majestic igis is in front of him but seems to realize more and more each time that the latter is probably even stronger the boy doesn't make him wait long for his answer he walks up to The Majestic egis places his hand on his shoulder in a kind gesture and then states that he has done a good job thus confirming the victory the boy walks up to the huge Body of the ice bear
thinking that it would be nice to have it in his shadow collection so he is about to say his command rise waiting for the next reaction after a certain amount of time the notification comes that the extra action of the ice Bear's Shadow has been successfully completed a blue glow gradually begins to appear which envelops the immobilized body of the bear the following action happens rather quickly and a huge and Powerful shadow Of an ice bear Rises up in front of the boy who is now on Jin wo's team and will follow his decrees in
this area where the boy has dealt with a large number of Ice Bears the rest of the Shadows begin to appear next to their bodies and will obey the boy's laws but the most interesting and more attractive to the guy is the main ice bear the leader of his own pack who appears before him in a powerful guise ready to obey the boy's only happy about This outcome he smirks slightly because his mandatory training for today is officially over and the Ice Bears have been added to his collection all the same people who are still
at the Red Gate from the beginning continue to wait for the dungeon to open momentarily distracted to ask how much time has passed the chief wonders how much many survivors they have now to which the master says that you should be prepared for bad news because the Red Gate is Very dangerous the weakest are the first to die there the master continues that even if those do adapt it's unlikely they have anything to eat as the Red Gate is an unimaginably difficult challenge for low-ranked hunters and those below C rank are probably already dead the
man who came from the states amusingly adds that perhaps that gin woo boy had also thrown off his skates that did he really waste his time traveling for nothing to meet this guy he was Interested in the man was about to return to his car only to suddenly stop in front of it glaring as if he was starting to guess something asking about Jin Wu not being a member of the white tiger Guild the man's gaze changes to Red some irritating thought has visited him so he asks a straightforward question about how the boy ended
up in this place Chief an only sigh at such a question saying that he's known the boy for a long time who was interested in Going to the srang raid which is why he invited him here Master watching the whole conversation from the sidelines analyzes that the chief is covering for the boy so there seems to be something special about him and also doesn't understand if wangdong Su is aware of it at one point the man very quickly begins to head in the direction of the chief with his shined White Shoes saying that there is
nothing he can do about it in that case the man is instantly in front Of Chief Anne grabs him by the neck with a firm grip causing the other to clench his jaw in pain and later states that did he really expect him to say exactly that the man Smiles his devilish smile looking at the chief with red pupils saying that he's been looking for something interesting for him for a long time so he's sure there's something funny here the grip on the chief's neck is so strong that he can't hold back the drool running
down his chin and moisture Gradually begins to build up in his eyes the man demands the truth from him immediately not intending to tolerate such a picture the angry master enters the fry immediately telling hang dong Su to remove his own hand from his subordinate the man only gets angrier at the stranger's presence asking him if he just heard an order from the head who only ever gives orders over the phone from his office the atmosphere around starts to get noticeably hotter it seems That even some magical glimpses start to surround these guys from all
sides the master shrieks indignantly at what he hears clearly offended by it thanks to the master the grip on the neck of the boss has disappeared but his condition is visibly deteriorating because the whole atmosphere is getting very hot and he panicky thinks that if things continue like this then a powerful and life-threatening battle between the sranks is just going to be inevitable The chief looks on as the two men are embittered by what is going on seemingly ready to start the battle right here moving to the other reality where the team is now wandering
through a cold dungeon some man tired from a long hike comes into view he's breathing raggedly as if he's about to collapse to the ground from exhaustion his hand trembling holding some piece of his gun that's no longer fit for battle a large broken shield lying somewhere Nearby before the exhausted man appears a huge monster that has sharp fangs in its mouth as well as great strength which is ready to tear the hunter to Pieces Just give him a reason to do so the exhausted man that with every step begins to lose more and more
of his strength seems not to believe in what is happening trying to realize that is he really that could he such a majestic and Powerful Kim Chul could screw up in this dungeon just losing everything around Him even the lives of those people who had decided to follow on the heels of Aang an exhausted man from long battle attacks watches as parts of different bodies are in the jaws of hungry and vengeful monsters that are ready to Massacre the remaining survivors in the most horrible ways the man starts to panic thinking that he even had
special training for this place but still managed to fail without saving his team he can't accept such a thing The man begins to think ostensibly trying to support himself that he is not to blame for the lack of food that it is not his fault but afterwards realizes that the captain is himself he is responsible the man falls into a kind of Trance due to his deep and agonizing musings repeats as if in a kind of delirium the single word Captain only to feel that someone is trying to reach his back the man's gaze instantly
changes as he begins to realize that very close at Full speed to him rushes the so-called hyaki along with his bow with the rest of the monsters following behind him the man stares disbelievingly at what's happening before his eyes he's already exhausted because of a failed plan can barely stand still shabby because of the cold around him and afterward he glares at hyaki after Bigfoot the man is all alone in this bloody Place surrounded by his once former crew of men but one of the Wounded men can still move calling out to the captain in
a trembling voice some wounded guy stretches his arm toward the man as if asking for his help to get up to somehow survive in this situation but he never reaches kimch because at the same moment someone stabs him with a knife the mighty kimch at this moment turns around at the sound of the captain calling out and afterward he stares dumbfoundedly with a frozen body at what just happened right now to this guy the Man freezes in stiffening fear for in front of him sits A Satisfied hyaki who looking at the man with his frenzied
gaze has just plunged a sharp knife right into the guy's head the mighty kimch can't handle this kind of pressure on himself as these hyaki would just eat him alive but he doesn't want to die so quickly just screams and storms off apparently the man's reaction was not only because of the low-ranked hunter who had died in front of him but Also because another hyaki but a stronger one on Horseback had appeared in his field of vision the man is in some Woods all alone visibly shivering and putting his hands together trying to keep warm
that way and says that if he hadn't been starving all these days he wouldn't have lost the man walks in a direction unknown to him but away from the hacky he recently met on the battlefield only his gaze changes to one of surprise upon Seeing something ahead of him the man is surprised to see that not far away somewhere ahead of this Forest lies a pile of ice bear heads and he exclaims in his thoughts that he could not understand where the Ice Bears had gone in this place the man walks a little closer to
see this picture up close with his own eyes also thinking that this is simply impossible did these low ranked Hunters really managed to deal with them the man seemingly not about to believe In anyone else's abilities puts the assumption that hyaki did it panicked exclaiming that they're somewhere near him breaking off into a fast run near the Red Gate something interesting is happening it seems the gathered people around them are starting to hate each other more even a strong wind current is starting to form around them someone's normal hand becomes more like that of the
werewolves themselves because instead of normal fingernails they have Sharp claws that can simply rip out someone's eyes the atmosphere only gets more heated the master looks angrily at his hated opponent asking if he wants to put on some kind of show to which the man only replies that he is always ready the mighty s-rank Master draws his hand with sharp claws aside gaining his own power looking only at the opponent in front of him and disregarding the rest at the same instant the man who came from the states also takes his hand Aside to use
his mighty powers in this long awaited battle alongside the strong Master none of the men standing nearby can stop them they even scatter in different directions while at the same moment the angry powerful Men start their strong fight the rest of the people not far from these strong men are barely standing in one place for it is hard enough as large puffs of smoke and a torrent of wind gather around the look of the man who came from the states Calms down slightly but he smiles a crazy smile holding his arm out in front of
him ready to rip everyone to shreds saying that someone is still in one piece the master looks with an embittered look at some kid who's getting in between these strong Hunters only to have them not start their battle which he has the man finally moves away from the two Hunters rubbing his hands which had taken a powerful Blow from both sides saying that if the two of Them hadn't loosened the blow his hands would have turned to Mush guy continues that he was one of the first to assume that Jin wo had awakened but thanks
to a check with the magic power indicator 2 months ago he discovered that Jin wo had an e- rank the chief standing not far away from them Ponders that it's just not possible listening to the other's speech that he's mourning the fact that Hunter dong seok passed away but Jin Wu couldn't interrupt his team by himself The other man says that if they prepared a trap for them the motive was Yu Jin's construction company and the other man supports that there's no point in torturing the hunter Jin woo the look of the man who came
from the states changes to one of exasperation as it had been recently he begins in his Stern tone that this is an excuse to convince the other man the man even seems to be starting to calm down realizing that there is no point in this altercation Just turns away from the others and states that he has lost interest and is going to bed the other people present who were in no way involved in the altercation opened their mouths in Surprise and fear to which the man rudely asks if this is the first time they have
seen an s-rank conflict the chief watching all this from the side only replies nothing only silently analyzing the fact that he understands Sun Jin Wu's strength far better than The people here together the chief also thinks about the fact that having known him for so long he's pretty sure Jin wo will be alive while the remaining surviving crew sits warming themselves by the fire talking about their own things Jin Woo's team is friendly enough discussing something with each other smiling until from somewhere they are found wandering through the forest by kimch who is watching from
the sidelines the man's gaze becomes frantic As if he can't believe what is happening before his eyes he Ponders the fact that they are low-level Hunters why are they still alive the man begins to scrutinize every detail he can from this distance noticing that they have new warm clothes tents and everything they need to survive the harsh weather the man's gaze moves to the contents within this place noticing even that this place is full of food which is the reason these Low-ranking Hunters survive kimch is visibly angry thinking that if his stomach was full of
food he would have easily destroyed hyaki he realizes that Jin Wu's team prepared these supplies but didn't share them the girls are chatting about something not sensing any danger near them for Jin Wu seems to have dealt with all the monsters nearby as their attention is drawn to a shriek of insults the man is angered by what he's Seen the girls ask how kimch got here and he angrily blurts out that his team fell apart for lack of equipment and they have all the supplies one of the men tries to say something but can't instantly
cutting off half a word and gets an angry response from Kim Cho as to why they're silent and if their mouths are swn shut the man approaches these people starting to loudly voice that he doesn't think these people are working together asking who hid all These supplies and will let them get away with it if they tell him who it is the man begins to scream asking who hid the supplies and left his allies to Die the girl begins to cuddle up to the other afraid of the other's anger the man seemingly serious about being
able to attack the Innocents here starts counting down with one causing one man's face to change Kim Chu continues his countdown quickly enough he says too briefly and with an intimidating tone His hand fumbling for his sword and beginning to draw it out the man's gaze changes realizes that the people here are not going to tell him anything as they are very good at listening to their ring leader his gaze moves to the greeneyed girl he thinks about the fact that she decided to join this team for a reason clearly had a plan at that
point and knew she was better off going with fewer people through the sepulcral silence and silence the man break into a Loud and menacing shout clearly showing that he's going to maim someone noting the Target in his mind in the form of Park Jin the man with his menacing look shows with all his appearance that he is serious about taking down anyone from this squad shouting four as a hand appears behind his head as was to be expected a boy appeared behind the man who easily managed to make Kim Chu fly headlong toward the ground
with a single flick of his hand the low ranking Hunter Around the campfire cheer as soon as they spot Jin Wu in their sight which is the captain of the raid giving everyone here hope for salvation the boy reads turning to Kim Chul who here left his allies to die not to mention that this man has returned with his dead weight the people around don't quite understand what the boy is talking about and what dead weight he means because the words are quite scary and frightening at the same time one of The men dressed in
warm clothes asks the boys if they are playing hide and seek now because with such powerful energy in this place it is pointless to hide the boy walks ahead of the others and then stops which is followed by the other people with him beginning to uncertainly say out loud what they have just seen in front of them the boy tenses up slightly as if he's scoping out the danger in this place to prepare for someone's monster attack at any moment starting to Notice that there's some kind of chilling atmosphere here other people begin to uncertainly
and fear fearfully voice out loud that the ice elves appearing in front of them are quite numerous what seems to be even more than 20 one of the ice elves looks purposefully somewhere forward as if to one person and then says in his voice that there really is such a valuable guy among the trash here the boy hearing such words from the talking monster Immediately blurts out in frustration that he didn't hear the elf just call them trash the same I elf who speaks his own language looks questioningly at the boy in front of him
clearly surprised that someone understands him the boy himself is surprised shutting up instantly and beginning to wonder how they can seriously communicate and the girl next to him asks if he talks to monsters too the boy suggests in his mind that maybe it's because of some System too and the ice elf says that how marvelous it is when someone is able to talk to them and there's someone he wants to meet the boy looks at one of the ice elves and afterward hears something that they have met before and yes this particular elf informed them
that they is someone quite strong among the humans here the iself reaches a hand out to his partner addressing him that this particular boy wanted to fight him face to face but suddenly the stranger's Head Falls from his shoulders the boy not letting the ice elf finish his sentence simply massacres his partner waiting for the opportune moment making the slain monster fall to his knees The Boy turning to the Apparently chief isself of this place coldly vowels to him whether he has anything else to say looking serious the ice elf stares with his eyes shining
brightly silent for a while as if digesting all that he has just seen right before his eyes but His face suddenly changes to a cheerful one the ice elf seems to like this kind of thing even more he tells the boy that he's a pretty funny guy for doing things so fast the boy begins to realize that it seems this i s isn't going to just give him his life commanding his horse to head in his Direction with all his might at some point the iself interrupts this silence and holding the weapon in his hands
as if playing with it reads the Offer telling the man not to worry he will lose nothing the I self appears in his serious form he smiles looking only at the boy with his bright eyes and then tells him to let him ask one question first the isself is not modest immediately straightforwardly decides to ask the boy what he is doing here among Ordinary People when he himself is not human the boy looks at the iset with an incomprehensible look and directly asks what he's talking about to which the Monster is only more amused asking
if the boy doesn't know the isself says immediately starting to explain that the voice in their heads is constantly talking to them telling them to kill giving all sorts of commands that they instantly start following the isself honestly admits that he stops hearing that voice when he's around the boy and the boy thinks the voice telling them to kill people might be the systems instr Instuctions the boy thinks that if the voice isn't responding to himself it's likely that Jin Wu is a player in the system itself and the isself says he doesn't want sacrifices
and battles but the is's words don't end there he calmly States for the boy to instead just give those behind him now which are his allies the isself says that it is in this case that he will keep the boy alive because he needs apparently it is the low ranked Hunters Who will not provide any problems the boy coldly replies to the isself to then also provide him with one question continuing on deciding to ask who they are since they decided to come to this particular place the boy asks where they came from and what
they want these eyes one of whom speaks to the boy throughout briefly beginning to pull that they for a moment the isself seemed to Twitch his smile disappearing and his gaze going blank causing him to cut himself short Without saying anything the isself reiterates that they have no reason to fight that they don't want any sacrifices making the Boy Wonder for he was saying exactly the same thing he said then the isself keeps insisting that the boy just give them the ones who are now standing behind him as allies of the friendly team and the
boy doesn't understand what happened the boy thinks about the fact that the iself is either ignoring his question or something else Has happened as he once again interrupts someone else's thoughts starting to voice something else suggesting just that the iself looks at the boy carefully saying all the words while looking him straight in the eyes asking about Jin wo accepting his offer but would the boy be so selfish the boy replies confidently and with a serious face that he refuses the elf's offer cutting off all hopes of a Quiet deal for he doesn't care if
there is a battle the iself asks about whether the boy plans to fight him in his army whether he thinks he can stand alone against them all the boy seems to be amused by the this kind of behavior from the isself he doesn't let his answer wait long supposedly chuckling at the sense of coping with them alone the boy wonders if he is alone now when behind him a large army of Shadows rising from beneath the Earth begins to Appear obeying their lord the low ranking Hunters that are there start to panic a bit at
what they see screaming that monsters came out of nowhere and start to surround the area but not attacking them in any way the greeneyed girl seems to be the most impressed with everything that's going on thinking about the fact that both Dark Knights and dark Ice Bears have appeared in the same place one of the low-ranking men feels extremely embarrassed when he Senses behind him a pack of large dark bears that Towers a huge and Powerful Rock above him the other man swallows his saliva nervously meeting his gaze with the Dark Knight igis who leans
forward slightly to look at the new man before him besides the shadow Lord the man apologizes instantly as if to disturb the Dark Shadow with his presence and the same in turn looks at him with the attentive gaze of his blazing eyes the ey myself only smiles His wide grin watching everything from the sidelines and not hiding his words that this is such a cheap trick on the boy's part the boy in turn only mimics the isself asking if he heard a similar expression about a cheap trick and in what place after a certain amount
of time a fierce battle begins in which it is still unknown who can win because some Isel die as well as the Shadows of the boy several ice elves try to work together to get rid of one powerful igis Who only blocks other people's attacks with his sword which he deafly wields in battle the low-ranking hunters realize that they are in great danger in this place so they break off into a run to save their lives and stay out of a deplorable situation because they are not allowed to get involved in this battle the boy
watches from the sidelines and thinks that it seems the ice elf wasn't bluffing when he called it a cheap brick for his army won't last Long the boy realizes that although his Dark Shadows are Immortal in this battle the advantage will be lost if they continue to be destroyed like this the boy realizes that although he has pumped up his subordinates they should be able to handle the is but it seems that these enemies are not as easy as they seemed the isself looks contentedly at the scene before him he is confident in his own
actions and words and the boy realizes that this monster is indeed a Real problem the boy gradually begins to realize the seriousness of the problem that is growing with each passing second he looks more closely realizing that one look can tell that the elf is stronger the boy stares earnestly at his opponent ahead of him thinking about the fact that even if he teamed up with egis it would still be quite difficult in this battle the boy's look changes with each time as the realization comes to his mind that the battle is one of the
Toughest for here in the this fight he is no match for a common Soldier the focused boy's gaze falls on Kim Chul who is still lying face down in the snow after that blow unable to get up and the boy needs a stronger Shadow the ey myself doesn't hide his Sly Smile as if to show his confidence in a similar way starts introducing himself by Bar's name asking what his opponent's name is the boy doesn't let his answer wait long shifts his gaze to the opponent in front Of him appearing calm in his face and
then briefly states that his name is Sun Jin Wu The Boy steps his foot on another man's sword lying on the ground to accomplish something intended at an unexpected moment for the ice elf the boy Gathering all his strength in his legs to get off the ground and jump as high as possible and with great speed pushes the sword raised in the air with his foot during the jump the very sword that the boy had pushed away in midair With his feet still in the air landed right next to Kim chul's body lying in the
snow as if to hint at a future battle at this time the boy does not waste a second of time and appears before the ice elf in his battle guys holding a dagger in his hand with which he is going to start the battle the boy tries to make his crowning move with which he should have stuck his dagger directly into his opponent's head but the latter proves to be not entirely Stupid only stepping aside to the other side the boy's powerful dagger hits the snow precisely thus losing its striking power that the boy had
been building up for some time to attack the ice elf's boot seems to override some sort of electrical wave that the boy's dagger has so this sort of strike does not do any damage the boy's gaze changed to a puzzled one he didn't expect this kind of Defense from the iself he seemed much stronger than he was before the next Move it seemed to the boy should be a surprise to the isself but strangely enough the monster simply anticipates another's d movement setting his weapon up for defense the boy piles on his whole body to
add some strength and power to the blow thus making the iself collapse his body right into the snow but the iself is not as simple as it seems at first glance even calculating all of the boys moves and exits suddenly taking a step backwards to make the boy Lose his balance and having waited for a convenient moment for himself the ice elf gathers his strength and Strikes with his foot so hard that the boy f a considerable distance away from him the boy even begins to Lurch and growl at the fact that all his actions
are masterfully calculated by this isself as he said earlier that one is much stronger than him the boy is not going to give up even though the situation Seems extremely difficult he jumps back a few steps away from his Target and holds the dagger tighter in his hand the ice elf doesn't hide his true emotions he doesn't skimp on his words starting to say that it's been quite quite a while since he's experienced such pleasure in battle the iself is distracted from his speech for a while as some sort of Magical Force appears from above
him causing him to raise his head to take a better look after a few Split seconds something Falls straight to the ground destroying the trees around it some of the monsters that are underneath the item as it turns out that magical power is the Mage summoned by the boy to get the elf's attention for a while the boy looks at it all from the sidelines and ised Ed with someone else's work mentally noting that because he can he's bought some time for the moment he needs which is coming right now the man rises from the
cold ground Dragging something in front of him to defend himself with this Implement at any moment lurching for a while as he has not yet been able to fully recover his lost strength the man begins to get angry remembering very recent fragments before his blackout seemingly beginning to realize that the stranger's voice clearly belonged to a certain Hunter Jin woo the man fumbles for something on the ground with his hand seeming to notice With his gaze that it is a sword of some sort instantly realizing that this is a real chance to deal with this
bratty boy the man doesn't linger long and grabs his weapon squeezing his hand as hard as he can as if to take out all his anger for a while to make it feel a little better the boy stands not far from the spot that erupts in a huge bright flame blocking visibility to his enemy in the form of an iself the boy changes in his face he says that he couldn't die from Such a maneuver and it's too stupid for the iself he says to stop wasting his time and get out through the bright flames
you can see the gradually looming shadow of an ice elf that has disappeared from sight for a moment seemingly to Ambush him after a few seconds the ice elf himself appears with a reckless smile that is only found in this world saying is this really all the abilities that only a boy can have the Isel flies out of the club of burning Flames with all speed heading towards his one target but the boy doesn't startle and doesn't move from his spot the boy looks directly at his enemy silent as if he is thinking of something
and is only going to take that action at the very last moment before The Clash suddenly the voice of a greeneyed girl is heard who is watching the fight from the side because she can't participate or help the boy in any way shouting at him the girl called out to Jin Wu for a reason as the boy not only gets one opponent but a second one who rushes towards him with all speed and aggression shouting threats kimch just seems to be mad with His Thoughts wanting to [ __ ] the boy and straighten him out
without even dealing with the past situation turns out to be the one who wants to kill the iself notices the presence of a new high-ranking Hunter moving purposefully towards Jin woo rather glaring that it Seems he's not the only one who's come for his head the ice 's gaze instantly changes it seems that he saw something unexpected and amazing in front of him which simply shocked this monster the boy seemed to anticipate Kim chul's Hasty actions saying that he thought so expecting this kind of action from a stranger's side that he would not be on
his side and on his team the boy is never alone there will always be subordinates behind him Waiting for the right moment to attack which the distraught Kim Chul noticed too late what a stupid mistake a highly ranked Hunter has made that equals the cost of his life just gets ambushed and in an unexpected moment no longer able to get revenge on anyone a sword is thrust into his back the boy's gaze changes to a concentrated one one badge burning with blue flames behind his back Rises The Majestic igis that thrust his weapon straight into
Kim chul's body the Highly ranked Hunter doesn't expect such a thing seeming to realize he's just fallen into a trap he can't get out of choking on his own blood that gushes out of his mouth the eyes of the highly ranked Hunter change to angry even while in this position he finds the strength to be angry at someone and call them names though he gradually dies the highly ranked Hunter can see his opponent from this angle better the Majestic igis watching him with his Flame burning eyes controlling his every move the boy stands with his
back to Kim Chu not even going to look at him because whether it's from behind or in front he's just surrounded by opponents and needs to be vigilant every second second Kim Chu begins to realize that the boy had apparently just anticipated his Hasty actions he instantly changes in his gaze realizing just how much of a blunder he had made the boy turns his head for a moment to stare directly into The stranger's eyes with his chilling blue flame glowing but emotionless gaze the highly ranked Hunter all to realiz is that at this point he
is finished starts coughing up more and more blood unable to free himself from the alien weapon inside his body the isself observes everything happening from the side noting that this picture is quite interesting but smiles madly saying that nothing will change the boy still doesn't say anything only smiles faintly Shrouded in Black gradually emanating from behind his back and then voices the long awaited command rise the boy is completely hidden behind the black smoke enveloping his body he can't be recognized and where he is but the ey myself decides to attack glaring loudly that there
is no point in hiding suddenly The Majestic igis appears in place of the boy who is just waiting for this long awaited moment to attack immediately swinging back at his Opponent with such power of the Majestic igis he was able to easily fight back against this ice elf causing the other to hover in the air and spin around thanks to the distraction andur from The Majestic igis the boy is able to get close to the lying body of the highly ranked Hunter by touching it with his hand the boy wastes no time he has his
own plan that he is obliged to realize so he gives his command rise causing the breathless body to gradually awaken After a few seconds there is a reaction and the highly ranked Hunter Kim Chul begins to scream in overwhelming pain for your soul is being picked out the boy can make out the shadow of the high ranked Hunter up close noting that he seems to have gotten much taller than usual watching him more closely the high ranked Hunter's gaze betrays nothing only will obediently follow all instructions of his shadow Lord obeying the laws of others
and the system asks For a name for him the boy ponderers different options that maybe CH would be a good fit but that means iron which isn't a good fit for him so he settles on the iron option suddenly the angry voice of the iself is heard that he realizes the boy is just timing his attack and prepares with his dagger aiming at igris the isself slowly begins to deal with the Majestic igis gradually disposing of several limbs saying that does Jin Wu really think he can stop him With that suddenly the boy himself comes
into view from beneath the alien mantle of the Majestic igis vocalizing that of course he doesn't think so being near his new night after a couple seconds iron begins to use his provocative screaming ability causing the pupils of the icy igis to turn completely red pouring blood the I is amused by this sort of thing noticing the message that the dungeon boss has been hit by the ability realizing that he now has Another opponent the iself is confident in his movements and words saying that he is sure to mug the new opponent first trying to
attack him but facing an impenetrable shield the ice elf instantly decides to LEAP away from the huge shield and finds himself behind the enemy himself which just doesn't quite have much speed due to the weight the isself is only amused by such an opponent saying that the one is too slow and he won't be able to match him but The boy is not going to give up in front of the iself one by one all the subordinate boys at the moment begin to appear it is himself The Majestic igis and iron with whom the other
will have to fight the boy looks his chilling gaze directly at the isself asking if he is sure now since he will have to fight three opponents if he can handle such pressure J's girlfriend asks the nearby Miss Hein that do all Hunters fight like this to which the other says that if That were the case she would never have a license the girl states that she has never seen or heard of such a strong fight the other man blurts out in wonder if it's a dream watching the whole battle from the sidelines The Majestic
egis differs from his Partners in his speed and swiftness of movement for the iself it will be enough to fight him just as well as against the other three the isself distracted by the defense on one side of The Majestic igris attacking him cannot control what is happening exactly behind his back at that moment the boy takes advantage of the distraction and attacks the isself from the back causing the other to change in face while Jin Wu uses the effects of paralysis and bleeding the boy looks with his chilling gaze directly at his opponent noticing
to himself the surprising and not so satisfying fact that in such a case the iself avoided the Fatal blow the boy Gets the elf's full attention pushing himself a few meters away from him to keep his distance and be on guard at all times the ice elf can't contain his emotions on his face due to the pain states that the one is a pushy little thing for him and later comes the notification that the enemy resistance is high and the effects have been canceled the boy looks at him and says that the iself is in
no position to say such a thing and that maybe he should Look behind him the isself instantly begins to feel some sort of fear for he may be looking back one last time before he has finished here doing what the boy said now the iself can look at the fact that he is left completely alone on this battlefield against strong opponents because his army is completely defeated as the boy says the ice elf noticing the whole horrifying picture for him can't contain the anger overflowing his body starting to insult the boy on emotion And seeming
to act rashly as he had with Kim Chul the I self starts to get very angry even the air around him becomes powerful flying towards the boy and saying that his soldiers will disappear as soon as he disposes of Jin Wu but the boy is not going to give up he still stands on his own and persistent slow steps will gradually get to his cherished goal seemingly about to throw his weapon the iself is visibly puzzled by such a move On the part of the boy he watches as the stranger's weapon flies straight in his
Direction rather quickly seemingly either distracted or seriously making a crowning motion the ice elf only smiles as if to mock the boy for such an action that if he thinks to kill him just because of one dagger movement how dare he think of such a thing the boy extends his hand which holds great magic and power he dares to use the ability of the ruler's touch focusing on him High-ranking Hunter Jin Woo's flying weapon begins to noticeably accelerate and even spin around all just thanks to the guy's ability the isself watches this and seems to
realize that the dagger has indeed sped up meaning that the weapon thrown in his Direction was for a reason and in earnest the ice elf can only extend his arm to catch the flying weapon lest it hit his body with a deadly weapon colliding with some Force yet suddenly the I self is seized By one of the boy subordinates named iron completely blocking the other's body movements preventing him from even twitching to the side at some point someone's hands start reaching upward from beneath the ground as if to the sun itself only to rise with
their feet on the ground and fulfill their Master's errand some sort sort of magical and fiery Force appears that envelops the ground in a large crushing blow right where the ice elf and iron are Preventing him from moving iron stands heroically in the same place but is unlikely to be able to issue any kind of rebuff to the ice elf as the latter is clearly not going to die so easily from something stupid a couple of seconds later the ice elf appears but in a completely different guise with several wounds and abrasions on his body
without outer clothing but but with eyes blazing with flames the iself gets completely out of the stranger's grip sinking to The ground using his magic power which is completely reflected back at the back standing iron taking the damage the ice elf is no longer going to put up with this kind of attempt to kill him he is finally angry opening his mouth in screams that he will crush every one of those who only wish to fight him the iself is about to go in search of the boy to start a battle with him once and
for all but blood appears from somewhere directly flowing from the Monster's body at that very moment the ice elf instantly froze in place watching as the boy that had stuck his dagger in front of him slowly and in small pieces began to loom up the boy only smiles A Satisfied smile having accomplished exactly the plan he had once envisioned stating briefly to the isself that this seemed to be the end for the monster the ice elf still finds some strength to against the dagger in his body grab the hand of the boy that Holds his
weapon as if trying to pull it back out the iself immediately burst into a scream hatefully shouting about who the boy thought he was if he had decided to deal with his opponent in such a manner the ice elf completely distracted from what was going on behind his back instantly Falls silent seemingly beginning to sense someone's presence that intends to kill him iron doesn't let up for long The Last Action happening rather quickly not the kind of Action the isself had envisioned as he took the death blow fully on himself the alien weapon gradually Rises
upwards allowing everyone present to see the isel's body lying on the ground no longer able to move from such a blow the boy looks at the lying body of his opponent finally realizing that he was able to defeat such a strong opponent that he had indeed taken up enough time and effort here the boy exhales in relief realizing that now he can really Relax because the notification comes that his level has increased which means that the boss is defeated the nearby low ranked Hunters that stand watching from the sidelines are still trembling slightly for the
fight was quite terrifying and timec consuming the boy watches as iron relentlessly Time After Time delivers powerful blows to the already breathless body of the isself as if hypnotized the boy tells him to stop points a finger in his Direction and then iron instantly calms down looking at the overlord incomprehensibly and the boy thinks he's still just as dumbfounded the boy turns the other way saying he's afraid to imagine what the future holds since iron is such a crazy do it at your will night but he stares after him Aaron is still just as incomprehensible
now looking at the Majestic igis who stares back at him unlike himself a rather calm and not so Fiery night it was as if iron was trying to understand at least from The Majestic igis what he had just done wrong and the latter in turn only broke their eye cont attack exhaling tiredly iron has even more questions as the Majestic Knight simply turns the other way supposedly he's not with him now and doesn't know this night at all Aaron is left with only one choice as to who to turn to for an answer to the
question he turns towards the remaining Knights and they look back at him a couple more seconds pass and the joyful Knights begin to shout raising their hands in the air after all they were able to defeat such a strong boss as an iself why shouldn't they be happy the boy watching the whole funny picture from the side says that it is time for his subordinates to return because it has been a long time since the battle began and its end the low-ranking hunters who are still watching the boy From back when the battle began are
incomprehensibly interrogating him about where they should go back to suddenly some kind of magical ball starts to form around the cleared and calm field which gradually starts to get bigger at some point some Split Second happens and some sort of portal becomes out of of the balloon through which all the people here and the survivors can return to their homes the boy pointing his finger in the direction of the opened portal Says that it is a gateway thanks to which it is possible to get out to the familiar for all of them environment of Life
which cannot but be happy the low-ranking hunters begin to act joyful some even crying with overwhelming emotions for they were the ones who were able to last this long here unlike the other Hunters the boy looks serious but even relaxed because now you can exhale now everything will definitely fall into place the boy stops at the body of an Ice elf lying on the ground thanks to which all the people who survived here will be able to return to their homes through an opened portal there are still people standing at the red gate waiting for
the moment when the survivors finally get out of the dangerous place when they can see these heroes in person Chief an is worried about the rest of the people behind that gate he looks at his wristwatch and says that the time is currently around 3 in the morning and Inside the gate a week should have passed Chief an addresses the master suggesting that he go rest while they wait but the other says how can he relax when his charges are there suddenly their attention is drawn to the Red Gate which has finally started to give
some sort of reaction something amazing is happening inside it it seems to be opening Chief an loudly proclaims that he's finally starting to see people inside the Red Gate which means the Dungeon has been cleared out and some recruits have survived which can't be good Master begins to think of Kim Chu that did his Ward managed to survive he happily begins to gaze into the crowd of people that gradually begin to look out Master starts mentally listing all the faces of the people he sees it's the Hunter Park hij Jin the hunter K yyang Juan
and Yun kijun they're the ones who came back and survived gradually the rest of the Hunters begin to be seen Who come out of the dangerous but already clean up dungeon unharmed with Jin wo in their company chief on can't help but Rejoice he clenches his palm into a fist and smiles as he realizes that his old acquaintance has made it through this dungeon and survived that he is alive and in one piece finally the gates close and all the survivors from that dungeon appear before the humans the master begins to Panic over what has
become of Kim Chul and why he is not among the low-ranking hunters the greeneyed girl instead of rejoicing for her life saved from Death bows her head down as if it were her fault that so few of the recruits survived the master wonders aloud that did only low ranked Hunters manag to survive is such a thing possible here that not a single living a rank and only one rank B the master begins to wonder disbelievingly what could have happened Inside the dangerous Red Gate that kimch failed to handle and the boy turns to the girl
and says he'll take her home the boy is about to leave this place not wanting to make contact with anyone when the master grabs him by the shoulder offering to talk for a while so that the other simply has no choice but the boy has a tough temper of his own removes the other's hand from his shoulder and lazily states that he's tired enough but if the master wants to know something Let him ask his Guild members the master at such words looks grimly and with a horrified look he is in no way satisfied with
such a reaction of the boy that he even freezes for a while and remains silent his hand clutches at the stranger's clothes again but much stiffer than before clearly not intending to let the boy go for this was not a request introducing himself as Beck yunho The Guild Master of the white tiger the man Thinks that maybe it was a threat on his part and after stating that they lost nine people because of this incident can't he ask a couple questions the man when he speaks all his words and shares his own grief only squeezes
the other man's shoulder harder not letting go a step away from himself and asks what the boy thinks about it the boy instantly changes in his gaze irritatedly stating that he saved the three remaining people shouldn't he the Great Master originally Thank him for such a thing the boy looks with his cold gaze straight into the eyes of the master in whose eyes you can see all the emotions that overwhelm him similar to anger and irritation but what becomes surprising is that the master reacts calmly to the boy's words loosens his own grip and turns
away in another saying that he is right to apologize in the next few minutes the boy moves away from the master toward his car girlfriend JY a Also goes with him already taking a seat in someone else's car to get home the girl is sitting in a quiet place for herself holding a hot drink in her hands and trying to warm up as she hears the voice of the master calling her name and asking her something Master still asks his question though he asks miss parken about who thaty Bo is and why he looks so
annoyed which can't help but surprise him the girl lowers her gaze still holding the drink in her hands and States that she's not sure about this but after defeating the boss the boy yelled something three times while standing over the corpse but later Chief an enters the conversation apologizing before saying that it's probably because the boy is tired after all he's not a bad person to which the master replies that the chief shouldn't worry the master turns the other way away from Chief Anna addressing him about why he hasn't recruited the boy yet and the
Chief interjects as if he heard him the man thinks that since the boy is so cocky even when standing in front of the master he must be willing to lose an arm in a fight with him and afterward he tells the chief to hurry up and do it the chief bows saying he'll do his best to make it happen but the master says it's not enough and he'll help him get the boy to join their guild at any cost Chief an thinks about his own eyes deceiving him he exhales and and hides His smile slightly
saying that he understood the Master's instruction and will try to comply the car rushes in its own Direction overtaking the other cars and out running them at its own speed with a fairly quiet atmosphere going on all around the boy driving his own car props his head up with his hand and thinks about something while simultaneously driving and going in his assigned Direction the boy recalls trying to take an ice elf with him but Three attempts were wasted and he failed was it due to the difference in strength the boy pulls out the trophy left
behind by the defeated isself in the form of another man's weapon which at least that's what makes Jin woo happy since he only got the dagger after a while the boy reaches the appointed Place stops at a house teeming with many lives where a girl lives the boy rests his hands on the steering wheel folds his arms over it and leans Over slightly vocalizing to the girl that she did well this time and she bows and wishes him a safe trip the boy is about to leave his seat to head to his next destination when
his attention is caught by the girl's shriek of opa causing Jinn woo to look up in Surprise the girl is still standing by the car slightly raising her gaze to the boy so embarrassed by everything that's going on awkwardly says she thanks him for everything continuing that they'll See each other later the boy looks after this girl who almost ran towards her house apparently because of her overwhelming embarrassment and then thinks of about the fact that they will see each other later the boy shifts his gaze to the time which shows 3:00 a.m. and 50
minutes a gas that indeed the time is nearing late midnight the boy trots out of the parking spot outside the girl's house stating that it's long past time for him to meet up with jinho And go on a dungeon sweep together the boy looks at someone in front of him clearly already tired of the unfolding picture in front of him asking if Jin ho took the car for the sake of it since Jin wo wanted to pick him up jinho dressed amusingly in his armor says that since young Nim helps him all the time so
why doesn't he come after him briefly announcing that it's time for them to hit the road suddenly Jin Wu interrupts The Silence with his words that they'll need to grab someone along the way and jinho asks who it will be as the car touches down the boy is sitting in the back seats on the phone addressing some seon ye and telling her to get out of the house because they'll pick her up on the way and jinho interjects about her the boy ends the call and at Jin's words he briefly vowels interrupting everyone else's Thoughts
with his answer alone looking at the cell phone jho's gaze Changes as if surprised that the boy is talking to her immediately starting to wonder what kind of relationship they have with her since he knows her number and is so friendly with her after a while of Silence after the last dialogue jinho interrupts The Silence by addressing the boy to say that they have reached their appointed place jinho suddenly turns to face the boy and even angrily blurts out that maybe it's time for him to call the girl his Sister-in-law to which Jin Wu is
surprised and says that she's only his sister's friend suddenly a pretty girl dressed in a green blouse and light jeans comes into view saying hello and good morning addressing Opa the girl starts walking to the car and walks up the steps to the top holding the door slightly and saying hello to Jin ho calling him leader and the latter also cheer says hello jinho watches the stranger's conversation from the Sidelines while the boy asks if she slept last night to which she replies that she couldn't sleep and Jin Wu thoughtfully offers to let her sleep
in the car jho's face changes more and more the longer he listens to the conversation while the girl asks Jin Wu if he himself slept and he replies that he took a little nap but it was 4 in the morning when he got home jinho seems to start thinking darker things changing in his face more and remembering someone Else's words that the one to him is just his sister's friend but the guy turns to the boy after a while jinho even seems to start sweating from the thoughts overwhelming him he grimly starts to say that
hon Yi is an underage girl but the boy still doesn't get the point jinho doesn't seem to have any hope of understanding from the boy anymore thinking the latter is completely insane but he shouldn't judge Jin Wu given his mediocre standards some of them say that It's high time they dealt with everyone sooner others support the idea and the girl exclaims Opa in her words again which surprises jinho more suddenly there is a kind of gloomy atmosphere around everything is so dark as if if you gaze into the darkness you will start to see scary
Silhouettes some sort of stone monster appears not surprisingly small enough as if it were a piece of someone's head Lost in Space apparently this Stone monster can pick Itself apart and even disassemble seemingly using some sort of ability to do so jinho watches everything happening from the sidelines starting to gradually get worried because this is something new to him and even scary making him feel afraid the boy unlike Jin ho looks used to such monsters standing calmly in front of the battle taking place in front of him between his own subordinates and the Monsters the
boy forgets that today is the very first Time jinho sees these particular monsters here and after the boy says that they his subordinates who won't hurt anyone suddenly jinho blurts out that can the boy really summon them thanks to his ability and the boy replies that it's certainly a bit hard to initially understand but the boy continues that the fact that his subordinates are hunting is quite convenient for him and then continues that his Knights can run some more small Errands while watching the mine work jho's look immediately changes as if upset that his work
has been taken away and then asks if he can at least collect crystals and and the boy asks why he would want to do that jinho casts his gaze downward sincerely glaring that he feels like he feels out of place here as if he's a third extra among the regular people the boy watching jinho from the sidelines and listening to his words only smiles mentally taking note of the Fact that his partner does look so funny some moments the boy observes the situation and thinks that given today's raids with Jin hoe their work should end
tomorrow and the boy packs the crystals into his suit suitcase almost crying with fear as expected from Jin Wu's skill then the next day they were able to clear 19 dungeons with jinho and his assistant Knights the atmosphere in this place is magical quite calm there are no scary monsters on the Eastern side of The United States it is desirable to just relax here but in any marvelous place there is something eerily dangerous and scary for ordinary humans and low rank Hunters here is an Aang dungeon from where screams can be heard some man is
looking at something in front of him in horror he is James an A- rank Hunter who is currently in the A- rank dungeon the man looks at someone mentally and with horror at the fact that all of his attacking forces have Been destroyed he just can't believe it looking at this horror around him the man continues to stare at some monster as he looks as if he is the most real human being his black hair developing in the wind and his character is steadfast and Powerful the man's face was changing with every second thinking about
the fact that after going through the entire dungeon they still hadn't found a single Monster he thought that something had Happened but that such a monster could appear in the boss's room for all the energy of an A- rank dungeon to be equal to the energy coming from one monster is just unbelievable is this monster so strong that it's turning in his Direction suddenly the monster in human form shouts at the man who already Falls straight to the ground out of fear starting to crawl away from him and telling him not to come near him
the man in human form grumbles that his Screaming is making his ears hurt and then continues to tell him not to worry because he just turned them all off not killed them a man in armor sits on the cold ground all shivering with fear and afraid of any stranger's movement and the monster in human form says that he is human and why did they attack him the man continues to shake unable to deal with his emotions while the other thinks that the one apparently just doesn't understand him and it's not like the Yankee can understand
him suddenly this blackhaired man gets the idea to put his hand forward with his thumb up and say he is Korean the man Peaks out from under his long hair looks with the benevolent look that any ordinary person has and then continues that he just wants to go home some conversation swarms near one of the restaurants someone saying that it looks like they finally dealt with the whole raid and can just rest easy jinho apologizes to His hyungnim saying that he'd like to invite him to a more luxurious place but the boy replies that he's
more worried that the place isn't to the young Master's taste the boy continues asking about what Jin ho is going to do now since the raids are finally over a notification comes in that a malicious substance has been discovered and detoxified jinho replies that he can get his Guild Master's license as soon as he passes the easy written exam and then He'll take it and talk to his father clinking glasses with the guy Jin ho is slightly embarrassed he thinks about after his agreement is over with Jin wo which even saddens him a little because
so many happy memories they have together the boy reflects on the fact that getting a building worth 30 billion is certainly nice but more than anything he wanted to level up so he has no reason to wait any longer but something still prevents the boy from doing so at The same moment jinho observes The Stranger emotions on his face face and quietly States what the boy will do now what he will do the boy holds in his hand a certain object which is a gate key that opens the doors of the Demonic castle and is
obtained through the gatekeeper's device the boy clutches this key that is precious to him in his hand remembers what dangerous creatures are behind those doors and afterward states that he will go somewhere he Needs to go for a while jinho is already starting to gradually get drunk drinking a glass of alcohol one after another and afterward says that if the boy treats him like a brother he won't bother him anymore the boy thinks about the other's Behavior which apparently Jin ho took his words the wrong way again and afterwards calls out his name drawing the
boy's attention to himself the boy doesn't languish with his question looking intently at jinho to see the Other's reaction and then bluntly asking him what he is to him afterward jinho starts awkwardly vocalizing that he has an older brother with whom whom they're 10 years apart but he doesn't really like him so they don't spend much time together the boy shifts his gaze to the food on the table and continues that back when he was still in trouble Jin wo was the one who saved the guy saved his life and helped when he was in
trouble jinho earnestly continues and admits That it's the boy who is most suitable for him as an older brother he seems much more kin to him the boy's face changes surprised by jho's words as he didn't even realize he'd heard those words but it's nice the boy only covers his eyes and smiles because he started to think about something else and afterward he says that if jinho really thinks about him like that then then the boy will think of jinho as his little brother which surprises the other who is Already sitting embarrassed all timid because
he is ready for any negative word in his Direction jinho seems already moved by The Strangers words and acceptance of such a sincere acknowledgement from the guy he's already flooding with tears tears of joy and affectionately calling out to hyung Nim unable to contain his emotions jinho doesn't hold back his flood of Tears he's already completely moved by The Stranger words of his new Big Brother And after tearfully asks if he can hug him to which the boy already panics and says that he's drunk jinho immediately blurts out loudly in denial that he's not drunk
and has never been that sane immediately crawling off somewhere down the table and the boy tiredly vocalizes that he's really something with something while jinho tearfully lies weeping with mortification in an attempt to hug his big brother Jin Wu listens to what's Going on outside having heard someone's question about a major incident that occurred during recruit training the Masters are showered with more questions asking if all the high-ranked hunters died and the low-ranked ones are left they also talk about the man who helped them and the master says that the investigation is complete the boy
notices something about the extraneous team changes his gaze and looks somewhere forward continuing to Listen to questions about why the master is preventing the survivors from being interviewed the boy listens for a while longer thinking about the fact that the last question concerns his personality more than anyone else and then he hears the master say tiredly that this is definitely the end of it the master sits down tiredly in his chair and sips his cat glaring that these damn reporters are going to get him because they're so damn good at extracting Information suddenly the master
is distracted distracted by someone's voice coming from the tube that Hunter mangu wants to talk to him which he should do and the man briefly says to be connected to him the foreman hears the next question from the guy about why the Foreman's phone was off to which the guy replies that he planned to keep his head down until the reporters calmed down the next thing he hears from bangu is about the Red Gate which he's only heard of in Japan and the master interjects that he's not really in Japan right now saying that he's
not in the mood for jokes right now bangu tells the master not to worry about it because he has some big news with him which the man interjects saying he thought he was in Japan the guy continues that about a week ago Japan secretly invited the Korean Hunters Association he realized it was serious enough Korea would soon find out about it and the master asks What they ask them to do suddenly the man's face changes after only hearing one sentence about Japan requesting someone who participated in the raid on jedu island for counseling the master
instantly lights up because he's heard something that interests him and he wants as many leads and information as possible so he asks bangu for more details the guy according to the master is just starting to go on about what he learned a couple days ago Because the s-rank gate opened on jedu island more than four years ago guy continues that after the failure of three operations the government simply decided to stop all attempts on this island which are considered a failure bangu confesses after the story that it was on that island and in that gate
that he and his young Nim almost died and the master after listening says that it's the kind of nightmare he doesn't want to remember the guy continues that he feels Like there was a mutation there and the man interjects saying that it doesn't mean anything since they're still stuck on that island suddenly the boy cuts off all the calm thoughts of the Majestic Master by stating the dreaded fact that now these monsters might just fly across the ocean leaving the island the boy announces the terrible news that the ant discovered on the coast of Japan
as it turned out has wings so it easily flew across the ocean and ended up in a quiet And peaceful place with people the huge and winged ant flies at high speed in its designated Direction seemingly to wreak havoc specifically in Japan Which is closest to jedu Island the boy continues with something that makes the horror more horrifying stating that these things are just evolving into horrible creatures it's a real disaster the girl stands in the middle of the room tying her hair in a ponytail and stating that her older brother has done Nothing but
stay home the last few days and the boy grabs his backpack the boy puts it on his shoulder seemingly about to head somewhere this afternoon and the girl says that is he really going somewhere so suddenly and he replies that he will be gone for about a week the girl Snidely adds to the older brother in the Wake that maybe he is not going there alone is not she right it seems that her brother has something on his mind the girl mocks him to which the Boy waves away and says that she is wrong before
the boy appears a tall multi-story and modern building in which clearly invested a fair amount of money but at the bottom of the building itself there is some kind of magic happening if you go inside the tallest building you can see one of the corridors blazing with fire as if it were a hellish Road leading only to one strong and powerful boss the boy is standing by the Blazing Road thinking about the moment he Defeated Cerberus he outclassed him by 20 times and now Jin Wu's level is Three Times Higher and yes this time he
doesn't have to run there's some chaos going on around the boy the room is pretty damn hot but Jin Wu isn't about to back down from the gate that appears right before his eyes he's got to finish his goal after all got to pull it off the boy holds in his hand the precious key to the castle gate that opens the doors of the Demonic Castle a Notification comes that whether Jin wo wants to use the key to go inside once the boy responds positively to the alert a second one arrives at the same moment
telling him that his quest has been successfully accepted instantly opening the door to this dungeon the boy without wasting much time just with a calm soul and without any fear goes through this door where there is pitch darkness and he is the only one here the boy examines the area with his eyes notices that this Is an ordinary Royal Corridor No Monsters here a a very ordinary place but there seems to be an entrance at the end the boy is about to go to his appointed goal as at the same moment he receives a notice
with a task which he has not had for a long time he needs 10,000 demonic Souls the boy parallel moves towards that very entrance and also thinks about the fact that the reward for accomplishment sounds pretty damn Incredible a characterization boost and an item to choose from the boy remembers that there are several items in the store whose prices have crossed 10 billion gold perhaps if Jin Wu completes this Quest he can acquire one the boy opens the doors to see what's inside this mysterious Place thinking that there must be hard work for such a
reward but Jin Wu notices that there's not a soul in the place as soon as the boy takes a closer look at what is Happening in front of him with more attentive eyes he is instantly amazed at what he sees in front of him he can't even say the words the boy observes everything in front of him what a ruined Road this place is as if there is a lot of battering going on how many windy and dangerous streams there are realizing that this is an open space the boy is simply at a loss for
words cannot believe this happening to him after all Who could have thought that the open space could be in some dungeon the boy looks at the area in front of him begins to see familiar nooks and crannies of the same city same buildings same atmosphere but more terrifying and violent real realizing that this is a mirror copy of Soul the boy tries to look a little farther through the wind currents that seem to gather in a pile as if out of spite to force Jin Wu to pass on but Notices several pairs of red eyes
remembering the task at hand the boy needs to collect 10,000 demonic Souls which means that in this place at least and demons are no less that only expect the presence of one boy which they will try to deal with the boy looks at the de demons that are slowly appearing in this place with what hunger they look at him and also realizes that some of the monsters have a few demonic souls in them as well the boy thinks about the Fact that he seems to have lied a bit to J A about going for a
week whether he can handle the task in that amount of time with a backpack in his hand suddenly the boy starts to feel some movement behind him which seems to have been slightly unexpected but could Jin woo somehow foolishly blunder in front of these demons the boy reacts as quickly as possible his gaze changing to a serious one as if to hypnotize the monsters near him and then extends his Hand with his backpack he notices a large number of terrible monsters in front of him that are trying to get to the boy as close as
possible but how stupid they are if they do not realize that they have already been dealt with at the snap of a finger a more aggressive demon person appears in front of the boy that tries to stun Jin wo with its loud scream already opening its huge M to use magical power towards him But not so for the boy has great speed and good technique of his abilities is already behind this monster having disposed of it at the snap of a finger as well as the others saying that there is no problem so far the
boy having dealt with the first batch of these monsters Smiles as he observes that he can now also observe the progress of his own experience which is quite convenient for him some man is holding up metal sticks with two fingers starting a Serious Thread about how it seems someone is starting to make make a statement about something important a gray-haired man in a business suit comes into view inquiring about the fact that this person really wants to become the head of eugen's Guild which seems like a slightly surprising statement to him this someone turns out
to be jinho who is dressed up in a business suit looks serious and replies that yes he wants to become the head of the eug Jin Guild the Man immediately pulls out a report daring to look at all the things his son has been doing all this time and afterwards replies allowed that his Guild leaders license and dungeon income report the boy looks earnestly at the expression on his own father's face who he thinks is wavering between choosing himself and his older brother so who he decides to choose as head suddenly all of Jin Ho's
thoughts are cut short by a man speaking as if he had found Something and the boy says that inviting an outsider to be the guild leader is a big risk suddenly the man continues that he wants to introduce jinho to someone which draws the attention of the boy who already seems to be starting to Glow with overwhelming Joy the man says a short enter for some unknown to jinho to start walking into the place gradually opening the doors in front of him some man who is a hunter named kyang Juan appears in front of them
wearing a blue Sports sweatshirt and awkwardly saying hello in a polite tone the gray-haired man states that this Hunter is one of those who were able to survive the recent incident with the red gate and the white tiger Guild motioning for the other to take a seat while the boy thinks about his own the boy thinks about this Hunter being chased by the media so why is he here now and the man says to tell his son about who was with him at that moment the hunter begins to Go into the details of what happened
exactly at that moment he begins his story that there was a Huntress with him then who looked like an ordinary high school girl but hunter starts to mention s Jin Woo which brings out their Jin ho surprise which is in no way hidden in his big eyes he's surprised at the mention of this particular man jinho is completely clueless he starts to panic wondering if his H youngim was at the Red Gate and afterwards asks who was the Huntress to which the hunter replies that it was Miss Han seoni Hunter continues that they were able
to get out thanks to Mr Sun Jin Wu and the boy laughs awkwardly wondering if that's why the two of them became friends so suddenly the man starts to say that at first they were puzzled by by the appearance of two eang hunters for the sake of gaining experience and the boy thinks to himself that it makes sense here because he knows about Jin Wu's power for a reason but most of all What Now alarms the boy is that he knows about him not only one but many others and because of this negotiation with his
father the silence that suddenly appeared is interrupted by a hunter asking if these people have some information about Jin Wu because the white tiger Guild doesn't say anything and they called him almost immediately suddenly Hunter mangan's sprinkled and uncontrolled speech is cut Short by a man who tells him that he's said enough already so it's time to stop the man earnestly states that the hunter most likely knows that the man is gathering information on known hunters and yes he has already tried to investigate with the Red Gate but the man looks at his son with
a serious look starting to say addressing jinho that he never expected to find his name on his own list of raid participants the man continues to say in A serious tone that his son chose the wrong time to negotiate with him and the boy lowers his gaze and remains Silent not knowing what to say in response the boy listens to the continuation of the man's words about he only got his license because of Jin wo's abilities and help asking if he understands that to which the boy replies yes the boy thinks about how there's no
difference between him and his brother since they've both gotten Help and his father hardly has any justification for choosing jinho asking him what he'd say to that but the boy is not going to back down from his goal he says the following with a serious and demanding face stating for the man to entrust eugen's Guild to him suddenly the man pronounces the short well without any hesitation or nerves with a most calm face and even a hidden smile which extremely surprises the boy if you look at jho's face you can read all his Jumbled emotions
at the moment he doesn't know how he should react to such calm from his father the man briefly adds that he is leaving the management of Eugene's Guild to him but the boy asks why to which the man says that leaving the guild to an outsider is risky the boy begins to say uncertainly that he is a cheat in this case to which the man replies gradually rising from his seat that does anyone behave sincerely in business Negotiations the man finally rises from his seat looks down at his son with a serious gaze and begins
to call out the name of the hunter Su Jin Wu The Man points at the paper looking at the other person's image whose biography is fully described in these documents stating for the boy to be drawn specifically to eugen's Guild the boy looks with his confident gaze straight at his father realizes that this is the first and only chance for him so he loudly proclaims That he will do everything in his power the boy thinks about the fact that a tiger's child remains a tiger he means about him himself and his father who he will
try to be like all his future and the man briefly says Fine the man starts buttoning up the buttons on his suit clearly intending to gradually leave this place and the boy thinks about the fact that he's already tried to bring two s-ranked Hunters into their Guild the man brings up the fact that chahay In is from the Hunter's Guild and mang bangu who recently retired but the first Hunter is taking over as Chin's Deputy the man also recalls that based on all of this He suggests him to become the head of eugen's Guild with
good funding but on the other side was bangu the man reflects on the fact that the body of a huge flying ant has been discovered on the shores of Japan if there is a fourth raid he will have the opportunity to invite it to them the man wonders if he Will be the first to gain the favor of these two hunters or if his son will be able to attract the hunter Sun Jin Wu more quickly the man closes his eyes as if trying to concentrate on his thoughts is silent for a while and in
his mind sets his mind to the fact that everything will be clear after a while the boy stands rests his foot on the breathless body of one of the monsters and looks around him for any danger indicating that he still has a long Journey ahead of him the boy observes the cleared area around him thinking about the fact that the original difficulty of the Demonic Castle isn't that high so this is where he cleared the area the boy thinks the level of these monsters is at best equal to d rank but he has gained enough
experience will he be able to mop up nine dungeons in 4 hours of time the boy reflects on the fact that as his level rises so does the amount of experience he requires but In other words then raising experience is hard enough in this case the boy thinks about how he felt it when he met back yunho his current rank then was barely reaching S rank so in order to become a stronger Jin Wu he needs to stay relaxed the boy holds in his hand which is a pass to the second floor of the Demonic
castle that is used in the spatial magic circle on the first floor thinking that it's time to go to the Second floor the boy stares at the incredible picture in front of him thinking of the spatial magic circle that someone must be in right by the Soul Tower the boy looks at what's going on around himself doesn't languish with time for he already has little of it so he says to make anyone with the rank of soldier show up something incredibly magical happens in front of the boy a rather huge creature appears completely black black
in color but a friendly Enough monster as soon as the monster turns around to face him the boy realizes that it is the leader of the frost bears in front of him huge enough that it even resembles a certain tank it doesn't take long for the boy to jump up in the air a couple times and land in a fighting stance right on the ice Bear's back slightly expectantly asking if they're going to go the boy is about to leave the area with a calm Soul because he has cleaned it up to the end but
Judging by the change look in Jin Wu's eyes someone is going to stop him from doing so and these sudden someone are monsters that gradually spread out a kind of Pile in front of the boy forcing him to just stop and not go anywhere because it is necessary to deal with them the boy sigh glaring loudly about meeting those pesky monsters again realizing he's not going anywhere and needs to divert from his plan for a while by dealing with them first the boy Doesn't hide his annoying expression towards those annoying monsters but suddenly the ice
bear moves with great speed carrying the boy away the boy is struggling to sit in one place trying to hold on to someone else's fur when a huge ice bear starts moving frantically all over the area swinging its huge Paws around the boy is encouraged by such an action on the part of the ice bear he begins to smile and hold on stronger exclaiming that this bear is a real Beast from now on he will be called a tank the boy screams forcing the ice bear to obey his words about running blowing all the monsters
off their feet in different directions to run until he reaches the magic circle before our eyes appears a rather quiet city of Washington which at the moment the sun is shining bustling with its own atmosphere and constant bustle because a lot of people are here if you look between the settled Buildings one of the other buildings you can catch a glimpse of is the United States Hunter Bureau where everyone gathers here a certain number of men in business suits are standing just outside the panoramic window one of them asks if this man is here to
which he has answered that it is so accurate and unmistakable the deputy director of the Hunter's Bureau inquires about what they have learned about the man's identity to Which he is told that the man claims to be living in South Korea the next question is asked by a man that how a hunter from South Korea could be from a dungeon on the other side of the earth and he is told that the man was stuck in a dungeon as long as 10 years ago this is an unprecedented case for not only did the man come
out of that gate but the rest of the group of people couldn't handle him and the man asks if all that information is about him the deputy Director has answered that they are more inclined to believe it is a monster with human memories and yes without help from the s-ranked hunter all of Washington could be in danger the subordinate continues that after they contacted the vulture Guild then word got out about the s-rank hunter that he speaks fluent Korean and is now in DC the deputy director immediately mentions the chief Hunter of the vulture Guild
Mr hang asking if he's on his way now and is Told that he recently finished his business in Korea and is on his way back the deputy director briefly states that the interrogation had better continue tomorrow morning a slightly hunched man walks through the building thinking about what a shitty day he's having the man is angry at the the mere thought that the parasite he's been chasing so much lately is just stuck in the Red Gate he grumbles aloud in displeasure as if they'd picked a fine Time moving on to the men who are observing
the imprisoned man in the cell they discuss about what the man's name is and he is told that the pronunciation is a little hard but the very man believed to be a monster with human memories is a hunter from Korea named Sun IL Juan who has his head down and is thinking about something of his own the boy watches the picture unfold before him that a once whole building begins to blaze with intense fire and he knows That each floor of the Demonic Castle is a different dimension the pass to the second floor of the
Demonic castle that is used in the spatial magic circle on the first floor is next to a huge monster that is Shackled with chains the boy continues his thought that if this giant tower has 100 Floors then we can say that there are as many as a hundred different and dangerous Worlds the boy gradually counts beginning with the second floor continuing with the third And fourth and afterward ending with the 27th there are so many of them that one can lose count the boy recalls that while time was going by fast he was climbing at
a terrifying Pace up more and more floors tackling monsters with all speed and gaining experience the boy gradually begins to understand the whole essence of this dungeon thinking about the fact that the complexity of the higher demons will increase proportionally and the same difference Between the levels of hunters the boy realizes that his main problem is time because if there are a 100 Floors it's impossible to get there in a week he was also afraid that this dungeon would be too dangerous but all the battles are boring to him the boy's brain is gradually starting
to even get tired of counting how many total floors he has traveled so far stopping at exactly the 50th floor of this dungeon before the boy appears a strong Demon who is the ruler of the lower levels named insatiable volcano that watches with such hunger with its three eyes but naturally in addition to the boss of this floor will be several more strong his subordinates with whom you will have to fight at the same time which gradually appear before The Boy The Boy observes a bloody huge ruler of the lower levels sitting on his throne
with an army of monsters spread out at his huge feet ready to do his bidding The boy realizes that now he will have to deal with the demon boss he thinks about the fact that this giant looks dangerous and yes you should not be careless saying that it is time to start at the same instant his entire team of subordinates appears behind the boy and begins to use their magical abilities flaming Fireball throwing towards the enemy the boy still stands his ground as well looking at the other's reaction and waiting for the Next action from
his opponent as he continues to attack with his magical abilities these Mages are are quite powerful subordinates they burn with their abilities all that is ahead of them falling exactly into the army of the huge ruler the boy is slowly hiding in that smoke he briefly addresses his crew to take care of the others and iron and the Majestic igis are just waiting for that moment after a couple of seconds the volcano guards begin to Gather speed and run towards the boy who is with his subordinates thinking that they can easily cope with them the
boy uses his powers he gradually es from view so that no one can detect him and afterward he gives his subordinates the last words to get rid of the monsters one of the Vulcan Guardians swoops in first on the huge iron who uses his own Shield blocking the others attack and preventing him from getting close at the same moment the Majestic igis waiting For the opportune moment for his mighty attack suddenly approaches the enemy occupied by Iron and massacres him with his weapon the boy thinks about the fact that even these guards are Supreme demons
then he constantly pumped the level of his subordinates and their strength depends on the characteristics of intelligence also the number of Shadows grows the boy watches the ruler of the lower levels from the side realizing that he is not moving at all And doesn't even seem to be about to do anything also watching his army from the side the boy is already starting to think that this is a lot easier than he had originally thought before the massacre of this ruler of the lower levels as suddenly this demon disappeared tears from his place the boy
doesn't even have time to finish his words before his gaze changes widening his eyes in Surprise because where did the ruler of the lower levels go and so Quickly the boy watches as the huge ruler of the lower levels of this dungeon is in midair swinging towards Jin Wu's subordinates that there is no way he would expect such a thing the boy freezes in one position continues to look at what this huge ruler of the lower levels will do for he is such a size and has great speed Jin Wu's subordinates on the ground stare
at everything happening in front of them Frozen in one place unsure of what they Should do at this moment Frozen the pissed-off ruler of the lower levels begins to strike with his weapons at high speed seemingly finding a definite opponent for himself not in the form of Jin wo but someone else and that opponent for the ruler of the lower levels is iron who takes such heavy blows while already lying on the ground screaming in pain the angered ruler of the lower levels doesn't even seem to have any intention of stopping as if Hypnotized by
something he continues to deliver numerous blows with his weapon iron can't seem to take that many blows to his body anymore he is after all a shadow who is easy enough to take down especially with a one-on-one boss gradually iron's Shadow begins to fade away dissolving right Into Thin Air leaving nothing behind and unable to confront an opponent so strong for for him the boy watching the whole horrifying picture before him from the Side waits for the right moment for him gains strength in his arms and jumps back to a great height heading towards one
goal the boy looks with his chilling gaze directly at the ruler of the lower levels but in his gaze one can see anger rage and hatred at the same time for how did this monster allow himself to do such a thing the boy wastes no precious time gathers the power in his fist which gradually begins to increase and then Strikes directly at the ruler of the lower levels with all the strength he has it seems that from such a powerful blow that the boy didn't quite calculate the ruler of the lower levels flies away such
a great distance losing his balance unable to resist such a powerful blow the boy was slightly surprised that the ruler of the lower levels had flown so far away realizing that he seemed to have lost control of himself and hit much harder than you Usual the boy decides to check his characteristics stops for a while and looks at all the data and afterwards awkwardly realizes that he hastily put points into his power the far-flung ruler of the lower levels is pressed into the wall behind him the area around him slightly destroyed from such weight but
the monster begins to use his rage ability suddenly everything erupts in a large and bright magical flash that even begins to slightly blind using his rage Ability ities that his characteristics increase 50 times the boy can barely stand on his own feet crosses his own arms at his face in an attempt to defend himself and then realizes afterwards that these are the same abilities Cerberus has suddenly comes the notification that the pain threshold of the ruler of the lower levels has been raised and the boy thinks that he has become much faster so he won't
be able to dodge a direct hit the boy stands Seemingly realizing that he really can't handle this Reckless ruler of the lower level alone and then calls out loudly to iron drawing his subordinates attention iron instantly reacts to his shadow Lord's shout running closer to use his own Shield to take the powerful blow upon himself growling with exertion iron waits for the right moment for himself he has a certain amount of time and then having gathered the necessary strength for a powerful shot with his shield he Does what he intended it seems that the huge
Shield shot was so powerful that iron can't stay in one place and start spinning around at high speed knocking down all the surrounding monsters with himself the boy receives the shield of his own subordinate flying in his direction as he wished ready for any attack from such a serious opponent the maddened ruler of the lower level screams without restraining all of his Furious emotions seemingly sizzling Everything near him with his gaze intending to launch an attack the boy for his part holds a powerful Shield above him him ready to take any blow directed in his
direction from this ruler of the lower levels looking directly at him in a couple of counted seconds a terrible battle ensues the boy holding his shield as best he can holding back a powerful blow in his direction from the ruler of the inferior forces the impact is so powerful that The ground just starts to crack in every second rocks fly off in all sorts of directions and the boy does his best to defend himself everything begins to blaze with blue light the low-level ruler not far away from the boy begins to notice this powerful reaction
due to his impact thinking that the boy did not survive but not here because the boy is not some ordinary Hunter he is quite experienced with a lot of experience so he withstood such an attack and thinks That he just needs to wait out the moment the boy fully protected thanks to his subordinate Shield watches the next attack of the ruler of the lower forces to wait for the right moment for him to make his attack the boy needs just such a moment when the ruler of the lower levels takes a swing which happens in
a couple of counted seconds so the boy takes that moment and begins to commit the boy's instant reaction would be the Envy of Any hunter at the same moment he swept his shield aside leaping a high distance holding his dagger in one hand the man making a high jump towards his designated Target is about to take a swing when he suddenly notices that the ruler of the lower level seems to be starting to fight back the boy's face instantly changed to one of surprise and anger at the same time for apparently the lower level ruler
surprisingly enough had expected Jin Wu's actions Because of this flow of wind in his Direction the boy simply pushes himself much farther away from his own Target while at the same moment the ruler of the lower levels swings his huge weapon the boy is getting visibly nervous thinking about what he should do right now because he won't be able to dodge such a powerful blow while in the air but if he could move the boy's gaze instantly changes as if there was some kind of Hope in his thoughts he once Again thinks about moving isn't
such an ordinary action Beyond his power the boy without wasting a second of precious time uses the ability of the ruler's touch extends his hand forward accumulating some power in it that even starts to go reaction the boy realizes that since he cannot repel such a huge and powerful ruler of the lower forces he must surely resort to another solution to this problem then the boy simply uses the Recoil to push himself away from the lower level ruler which he does in the next few seconds instantly flying away for as long as possible it happens
so quickly that a sort of bluish Trail is Left Behind the boy due to his ability and the ruler of the lower levels is already making a strike without hitting the target the boy holds back the flow of air in his Direction calmly stopping after that speed and then he can exhale for the blow to his side was close Enough the boy peers at the monster in front of him realizes that the only place for him to strike is only the ruler's head but that would be dangerous enough in his case the boy looks at
the opponent in front of him with a serious look thinking about the fact that he first needs to somehow limit such ridiculous movements of a lower level ruler the boy's gaze runs to one side and then the other for he is trying to think of the perfect plan to Massacre This ruler of the lower levels so he needs to create the boy thinks of the perfect moment he needs to create just as his gaze falls on the gradually crumbling City in front of him that is engulfed in flames the boy begins to smile for this
particular plan seems to him as anything but ingenious enough to have been thought of saying that this is what is needed the boy instead of standing in one place waits for the moment when the ruler of the lower Levels starts looking at him and then breaks into a rather fast run hiding in the nook and crannies the boy picks up on the fact that the ruler of the lower levels is in a kind of Rage at the moment which is just what he needs for the boy who takes off running much faster the boy tries
to confuse the ruler of the lower levels who is chasing right behind him but Jin Wu has set some sort of goal which he is now heading towards with all speed Forcing the monster to run after him the boy is eyeing his desired Target in the form of a dilapidated building that is about to fall so he tries his best to make the monster chase him faster the boy uses his sprinting ability breaking into a hell of a Sprint to make the monster run faster than normal in an attempt to catch up to his Target
in the form of Jin Wu the ruler of the lower levels runs after his Target with all his might but suddenly stops seeming to Notice a dangerous thing in the form of a ruined building the boy climbs up this building with all speed he loudly voices that even if the monster understood his idea it's quite late to run looking at the ruler trying to stop the ruler of the lower levels watches everything the boy does with great speed causing him to tense up at what is happening realizing he is trapped the boy smilingly observes other
people's attempts to stop saying that with such great speed it would be Hard enough for a lower level ruler to stop the ruler of the lower levels has nothing to do but try to stop the ruined building falling on him with his large weapon but all in vain the boy uses all his strength to deal with his strong opponent he accelerates with all his might and then swings his arm to strike the ruler of the lower level seems to be slowly starting to realize that he has fallen into a situation that is inevitable for him
unable to Simply Dodge such a strong blow the boy uses all the power he has in his body he purposefully hits directly on the body of the ruler of the lower levels which is what he wanted for a long time during the ongoing battle at the same moment the ruler of the lower levels bursts out in a loud roar of pain a large stream of blood immediately starting to flow from his wound showing that the boy had hit exactly on his Target some unknown grandmother with barely visible eyes Looks at the person who Disturbed her
interjecting about the man in room 92 saying she hasn't seen him in a long time the people disturbing granny are chief an and the greeneyed girl who have come apparently for the boy and the chief starts wondering aloud where Jin wo has gone the girl replies that his sister told him about the boy going on a week-long trip with his friends and the chief asks how she knows about it to which the girl replies that she's been Talking to Sun ye the girl is holding some document in her hands saying that they have come all
this way for nothing and the chief replies that something doesn't add up here because there is no Trace that Jin Wu has left the country the girl questions the man that it's really possible for him to find out about such a thing and the chief replies that it's his job to keep an eye on the hunters starting to remember where J woo was last seen the girl gives a Suggestion that perhaps the boy has been kidnapped and the chief replies that doesn't that sound absurd for it would take at least a special Chinese agent to
kidnap him to match his powers the man is distracted from the very essence of the conversation falling back into his own thoughts and worries about where the boy has actually gone and what is happening to him at the moment the lower level ruler did not hold back his rage looking with his red Eyes at the fast moving opponent in the form of Jin wo already cracking his own fangs from overwhelming nerves the ruler of the lower levels can only stand looking at the boy high in the sky who seems to be about to deliver the
final and fatal blow to the monster the boy's gaze burns with a blue light he is confident in his movements and realizes that he is winning this battle because the ruler of the lower level simply cannot compare to his speed and Abilities after a couple of moments the ruler of the lower levels finds himself pinned into the Rock behind him unable to move and with no sign of life for he has finally been dealt with the boy stands next to the breathless body of a huge monster observes the dropped items due to the level past
and also says that the dropped items are incredible the boy gradually collects all the dropped items thanks to his victory and they are the earring of the Demon Lord the sphere of Greed the Horn of the volcano and a fragment of the world tree a fragment of the world tree takes most of the boy attention he says it's an ingredient for creating magical items of the highest quality and yes he can't throw it away the boy puts an earring on his ear with a set effect that even begins to glow red wondering if he'll be
able to find the remaining items if he keeps hunting the last thing that catches the boy's attention is an item with amazing Properties and yes if the boy had magic class skills he would be able to use it the boy clutches this interesting fire-colored object and afterwards stay states that the orb capable of amplifying magic damage by half which makes one think harder than before the boy is distracted by some clanking sound as he watches the body parts of the various subordinates of the lower level ruler continue to make these sounds with body Movements the
boy rolls his eyes and turns towards the Majestic igis vocalizing to him that maybe he'll get over it by now watching the Knight bow to him the boy says one last tired thing that the Knight as always surprising him more and more as suddenly Jin Wu's gaze is drawn to something even more interesting and more surprising and this very cause of surprise is iron who having gathered all his strength carries the head of the ruler of the lower Levels with one hand behind him and the boy no longer seems at all surprised by such Antics
the boy looks away distracted from his subordinates and thinks about giving the boss one last blow then says aloud to iron that his shield just saved him at that moment the boy calls that rather life-threatening moment with the brawling lower level ruler who could easily Crush Jin Wu with his weapon if he swung it once the boy watches as iron Fairly brags to the rest of the knights that they only look admiringly at such a tank and the boy draws attention to himself and calls back home after a while the boy holds a fireball in
his hand that burns his skin like hell which Jin Wu tries not to react to and passes into someone else's hands the boy is standing with the Mage near a building that appears to to be in need of final destruction as Jin wo points his burned fingers in the direction of the house it Doesn't take any great difficulty for the subordinate boy to create from one small ball a whole huge one that can Sizzle everything in its path surprising Jin wo more after a couple seconds the boy's subordinate directs a powerful strike thanks to the
fireball directly at the designated Target of his shadow Lord followed immediately by a huge explosion the boy looked surprised at the fireball in his hands which seems to be enough quantity that it will be able To be used in battle and the subordinate stretches out his arms as if to ask again the boy picks up on the fact that he didn't pay any attention to such powerful characteristics of this item and it doesn't say that this particular item can only be his the boy is only satisfied with such good news about the new item he
thinks about the fact that Hunters using magical skills will tear and throw in some building there is a peculiar dialogue someone of Unknown People Say saying that he in no way expected anything so interesting on arrival in Washington which is very surprising a large and pumped up man stands Crossing his arms over his chest his insane smile proclaiming that there is some kind of monster that can speak human language the blackhaired man denies being called a monster he asks for a DNA test if they just don't believe him and the other states that there is
no difference because he was Found in the gate the man only smiles harder he crushes the blackhaired prisoner with his Aura suggesting the fact that the monsters could now impersonate a normal human The blackhaired Prisoner lifts his gaze from beneath his long hair silent for a while seeming to realize that no one is going to listen to him or even wants to the look of the man who had recently arrived in Washington changed to one of insistence and seriousness and he made It clear that the black-haired man was the best person to cooperate with and
only after someone else's consent will the a man decide who this prisoner really is a human being or a monster that can speak human language the male prisoner has nothing left to say but his agreement and what is he to do when he is in such an uncomfortable position where people are not going to take his word for it the serious man begins to ask his accumulated questions asking if The prisoner in the dungeon has already died otherwise how did he last 10 years and the man says he is not Undead a man continues to
make assumptions as to how the one who died in the dungeon was able to return alive and unharmed while another states that it is impossible The Prisoner does try to try and ask a few questions of interest in this place but the man answers him briefly that he is the one asking the questions here but the prisoner ignores the other's Rudeness and bluntness he raises his gaze to the other and asks how much he knows about Gates and monsters and the man is silent wondering what to answer not far away from the panoramic window from
the ongoing conversation people are thinking about their own things some assistant calls the deputy director to which another tells him to shut up the men begin to listen intently to the conversation going on outside the windows they hear the dialogue continue And someone's question with sneers about whether this particular person is well informed the male prisoner looks on with his testing gaze as he begins his tale of the various Dungeons gates monsters for it is all nothing a real disaster and war is coming a man listens to someone else's warnings calmly asks if this is
someone else's goal and the Prisoner states that he wants to prevent disaster the other asks for clarification to which he is Refused the man smirks glaring at the man who came to stop the disaster unable to elaborate on the details for isn't working together the best outcome The Prisoner replies that quantity will not win this disaster even if the most useless People Unite they will be used as cannon fodder and he should be aware of that the man who listens to the prisoner's entire speech changes in his face mentally scrolling through the other man's insulting
words about how he Is only quite strong which shows his weakness the man clutches the documents in his hands thinks about how the prisoner dared to put himself above himself and then says that if only he can stop this catastrophe then they have nothing to talk about the man looks at the other man's ID realizes that the other man's name is il Juan and yes if you take away the other man's hair the man would be tidy enough but he shouldn't look that old the man reads Aloud that the days of being a hunter are
awesome continuing to say that he chipped in another man's inheritance for three generations to come so the man will be able to live without any worries the man decides to start talking about the subject of children he thinks on the subject of his son the one that most attracts the attention of the highly ranked hunter that even back then was trying to meet him the man starts asking about the other man's daughter Recognizing her name to which the imprisoned man calmly states that his daughter is j a and afterwards the man immediately asks a question
about his son The Prisoner says without some sort of long moment of silence that his son is Su Jin Wu The high-ranking Hunter the interrogator is so after starting to smile the male prisoner seems to begin to sense something a miss about this man in front of him for what adequate person would smile so crazily he asks what is Wrong the man interrogating The Prisoner begins to smile his creepy smile his eyes burning with the Flames of hell and Ill Juan begins to feel the other man's blood lust as he hears the words that he's
the only one asking questions here after a few seconds The Prisoner does not make him wait long for his reaction either he instantly flares up with a kind of Rage for he senses in this man a danger to his children demanding to Answer him a frightening Aura even gradually begins to emanate from the imprisoned man as if he's ready to incinerate everything in his path but you don't have to wait long for a furious reaction from the other man the imprisoned man thinks about the fact that maybe even the gods personally gave him another chance
the angry man presses his finger on the red button and says that he has no doubt that that monster a man who arrives in Washington Angrily ogal the deputy director hastily saying that the creature is a monster and seems to be hostile that they need to evacuate the deputy director replies incomprehensibly telling him to take his time but the man says that he has just returned from South Korea and is quite aware of what is wrong with the prisoner's son the man's entire Aura makes everyone in the vicinity shut up he pauses for a moment
and then loudly Announces that the prisoner's son is dead causing the man to go into shock the man has a crazed smile his eyes showing all of his rage and hatred for the prisoner going on inside he confidently divulges that the other man will soon be joining his son there is a rather gloomy atmosphere going on around it seems to be a graveyard but naturally there are many different and even more dangerous monsters there is a flash someone reacts instantly to such a flash By jerking his finger in the direction of the bright light that
appeared as if to force the others to follow his index finger the subordinates of one of the monsters instantly began to react to the stranger's body movement they opened their ugly mouths mimicking unpleasant screams these monsters on this harder level are quite numerous and they are of All Sorts some even have arrows left in them that seem to have been obtained by the rest of the hunters from this Dungeon the horrible Place instantly becomes brighter than it was before the monsters one by one rising up on their bony legs and barely moving towards the light
sitting on his throne the boss of yet another heavy floor points his long finger in the direction where his entire arm of barely walking skeletons is headed the boy gets to this floor looks at the unfolding picture before him knowing in advance that he will need to deal with the new boss turning to iron And igis the boy's gaze instantly changes his pupils beginning to Glow with a blue light and his silhouette becoming dark barely visible as if he himself were some sort of ghost or subordinate it doesn't take long for the Majestic igis and
iron to react instantly to their Shadow Lord's words completing the errand with a speed that is to be envied the huge number of the boy subordinates grows bigger and bigger every time he defeats a boss at which Point everyone from igis Iron Knights Mages and Ice Bears swoop in to attack the foreign army the first to enter the serious battle is the Majestic igis who with his body movements and good technique can easily deal with several enemies at once the Majestic igis doesn't even turn in any direction to take his mind off his business for
a moment he hits even those near or behind his back with powerful blows the boy looks at the reaction of the boss of This particular dungeon floor he can't help but Snicker thinking about whether this monster is surprised by the sheer strength of his subordinates the boss of the floor in question is still sitting on his throne and doesn't even seem to be about to make any moves when the boy is already towering over this monster Standing Tall the boy looks with his captivating eyes directly at the Target in front of him very close to
him holds in one hand A dagger that carries power and then says that he did not expect such a situation the boss sitting on his throne opens his jaw stares with his red eyes as if he feels some kind of fear that he can't even move as if paralyzed the boy gazes more closely at his enemy below him even slightly amused by the stranger's reaction and wondering if the undead can sense fear but it doesn't matter after a couple of moments so as not to waste precious time and the Strength of his subordinates that are
fighting he massacres his foe damn fast mangling his face apart at exactly the same second the boss of this floor crumbles into a lot of his own bones without taking any defense against himself because the whole Army is fighting and he is left alone after a while the battle gradually ends because as soon as the most important monster Falls at the hands of his enemy the rest of his entire Army itself falls apart After defeating the boss of a given floor the boy receives a notification that he has has defeated the soul guide methos after
which he is sure to be given some items the boy sits on a rock reasoning that this guy's magic was quite powerful plus the guy could control hundreds of times more souls than Jin wo that he wanted to turn the boss into his Soldier but the boy himself doesn't understand why he can't use his abilities on demons Because every time he tries he gets a notification that his Mana is infected and Shadow summoning is impossible the boy continues to sit looking at what he's been dropped off by the boss himself which is part of someone
else's kit which will probably be of some use to Jin woo in future battles the boy gets a notification to choose the effect of the set which can be likened to leveling up as much as five times so useful is it the boy looks at The Shining space in front of him thinking that a little more and will be able to collect the whole set and his first task of 10,000 demonic Souls is completed the boy is slightly unsure if because he has reached his limit then Jin wo's powers are running low at the moment
a notification comes in that the task from part one has been completed the next alert says for the boy to choose the following rewards and Jin Wu chooses to be able to choose the item of his choice Which is successfully confirmed the boy is thinking about whether he should pick an expensive item that likely has an incredible ability but he can also get the equipment by defending the dungeon the boy is seriously thinking about the fact that he needs to make a considered choice about which item can be sold back to the store and what
is best to buy from new the boy stands in the same spot for a while still undecided on what he Should choose from the store as suddenly a notification arrives for the boy to choose an item the boy makes his choice talking about the random cursed box seemingly thinking that it's a good choice in his case and yes worth trying some kind of luck in this place the boy extends his hand forward in which a black box grabs ually begins to form and the notification comes to confirm someone else's choice about the cursed box the
boy recalls that last time he Had a choice between the cursed box and the Blessed box after which he tried to increase his daily workouts but didn't get the extra rewards the boy received the key of this demonic lock when he opened the Blessed box thanks to which he was able to raise his own level and obtain rare items the boy candidly admits that he's damn curious to find out about what's inside the random cursed box wasting no time in opening it once the box is opened what appears in Its place is a key unknown
to the boy without any written details that Jin Wu has no idea what it's for or what door it's for the boy thinks about the fact that for the first time he sees just such an object which lacks any description not realizing how he should use this key for what purposes the boy sigh and opens his inventory thinking that he'll find a use for the item some day and the random cursed box should yield the right thing the boy returns to The system which is still also waiting for other people's words and Jin woo doesn't
languish and says to accept award number two after which he gets characterization points the boy thinks about where he should put those extra 20 points and afterward thinks he should put them into intelligence which he does instantly the boy returns to the system thanks to which he has already taken two items but the last one remains s which Is a hidden reward causing Jin wo to announce his acceptance of the item the boy holds some kind of box in his palm again thinking about how he shouldn't expect much in this place after a random cursed
box in the palm of the boy's hand appears a certain bundle with a drawing that has a description that says Holy Water of Life thanks to which it is possible to study the creatures for the item some kind of chaos is happening in some City buildings start to burn with Huge and uncontrollable flames GES for a long time that it seems impossible to stop this catastrophe a large number of Rescuers crowded into one burning room trying their best to extinguish such a strong Fire by hustling each other the men look from afar at The Fire
And The Rescuers in the area one of them saying that when the s-rank hunters put up a fight everything nearby turns to Rubble the deputy director still has no way to hide all the emotion in his gaze as if He hasn't gotten over the fight that happened a while ago as if it was something unbelievable one of the men says the obvious thing to the eyes and something amazing that strikes them all is that Hunter hang dong Su has lost in this battle he is between the collapsed rocks the picture changes to a brighter whiter
picture that is familiar to see in the local and City's huge hospitals which are teaming with other lives lots of people and the Pain of the rest due to the loss of loved ones in one of the bright rooms there is a bunk on which a lovely woman lies peacefully which seems to be in the realm of Morpheus at the moment gaining strength after a while a whole and unharmed Jin woo appears in the half empty room looking at the woman in front of him and calling out for his mom with some tenderness the boy
takes a seat on a nearby chair near the bunk with the Woman trying not to make much noise so as not to disturb his own Mother's sleep but Jin Wu misses her so much the boy pulls out the very item he got thanks to the defeated boss from the ill-fated dungeon seems to know where to use the item this time the item is the Holy Water of Life it is a mysterious potion that can cure any disease the boy recalls that it is a created item that has powerful magic in it the boy looks at
The Still Still unresponsive woman Unresponsive to any of the guys movements that continues to sleep peacefully in her deep Slumber Jin Wu seeming to find Hope in Saving her the boy realizes that he needs three things to create the potion but two he already has one is a fragment of the world tree that he got from a volcano on the 50th floor the boy also recalls getting the spring water of the whispering Forest after defeating meus on the 75th floor but there is one last item the purified Blood Of The Demon King the boy thinks
about the fact that he hasn't managed to find this particular item yet but he's pretty much guessing the location of where this chance to save someone else's life might be the boy remembers this hellish dungeon and seems to realized that this item is on the very top floor he will most likely be able to get it on the final boss consequently he realizes that he completely clears the dungeon he will find all the ingredients in this Week he was able to raise 16 levels now Jin wo's strength is equal to that of an s-rank the
boy sits for a while imagining future plans that he must surely fulfill says goodbye to his mother and Promises her that he will definitely come back there is someone's irritated yet tired voice coming from a building saying that they seem to be at some sort of dead end the building being the South Korean Hunters associations the men listen to what the TV is saying it's about an explosion the cause of which is a showdown of s-rank hunters the man says that Hunters are now the problem one of the men puts his palm to his mouth
to share information quieter and afterward says that sometimes Hunters who couldn't accept reality come here and the girl asks if that guy is the same the man keeps Whispering that that it's that more milk offering to Simply explain to him that he should cover all the costs and then Poison him in the reassessment room to which the girl agrees the man continues to think about the situation that happened after changing to some Hunter trying to remember someone else's name that had slipped his mind as if out of spite the master is in his office he
appears to be quite tired from the amount of work and papers on his desk but takes a call introducing himself to someone by name one of the staff members States in a business-like manner that the topic is about a hunter the master was interested in for he did Dain to come to this place after a Time the red-haired man's gaze instantly changes he forgets all his problems in business asking if the hunter is here now to which he has answered that he has just entered Hunter Sun Jin Wu has come to re-evaluate his rank he's
already being greeted by a pretty girl who Smiles embarrassedly as she talks about Escorting the boy to the right place to re-evaluate his own abilities apparently a lot of people show up so the boy has to sit apart from the others and try to think about something that will take a little time some blackhaired girl Peaks out from behind the door calling softly to the next young man so as not to break the silence and the boy thinks about how nothing has changed since then some man draws attention to himself and the boy that is
not far from Him sitting and hears everything the one says that it is not worth being nervous that of course there are people who were able to turn their lives around but they are few the man goes on to say that if they get a d rank or higher then they will then try to be lured in by the guys he points his finger at and those listening to him wonder who they are the man goes on to say of those people that they are from various guilds and since the hunters are not eager to
join the Smaller guilds they are waiting here the man earnestly says that such people are best to steer clear of as small guilds have an increased mortal it rate often enough and the boy thinks the man is right the boy thinks about the fact that on the one hand it's disadvantageous for them to go to low rank dungeons but they also lack the strength to go to high rank dungeons which is hard enough after a while the girl attracts attention again peering out from behind the door And smiling at the people there inviting the others
to pass while the man who came out does not appear to be happy with the results that same man steps up and says that they won't be so worried if they set aside all their expectations and as long as you're not an eang you can always provide food for your family some man sitting next to him nervously bit his fingers saying in a trembling voice that he would get an advance if he Joined the big Guild and also be able to pay off his debt the man frantically shakes and continues to say in a shaky
voice that he damn well needs at least a c Rank and the boy looks at him and thinks that rank will change the lives of hunters in a number of ways the boy thinks about how the strength of hunters is determined by their ranks Jin Wu remembers the many different strong high- ranked Hunters that have come through this way the boy thinks about How no matter how much they practice swordsmanship or develop their bodies it's not enough to bridge the gap between ranks the boy remembers about s chol who continuously honed his sword art But
ultimately couldn't stand up to some gang tii because of the difference in their ranks the boy thinks about the fact that in all these years spent fighting he's never been able to escape from his e- rank clenching his palm into a fist because of it as if to set Himself up for the best the look of the very man who had just come out from behind the reassessment just changed to one of complete shock as if he hadn't expected such an unfortunate result on his side the man barely leaves the damn office it seems starts
shaking violently and frantically stating that he's e- ranked and the girl is already calling for the next Hunter it seems the next Hunter isn't quite going to get up from his seat that even the girl with an Awkward smile on her face leans over to him asking if the man is feeling ill and he says he isn't the man frankly admits that his stomach is just turning from the overwhelming excitement of the reassessment He suggests that the boy go first and he replies that no problem the boy walks into the room behind the girl observes
the girl standing behind a special counter and asks a question about telling her full name which the boy does the girl girl thinks about it Because she knows that the boy already has an e- rank so why should he come again and then asks if he wants to be fully re-evaluated to which he gets a short yes the girl thinks about why it's the kind of hunters who become e- rank that come to the reassessment and afterward she politely tells the boy to put his palm on the black Crystal the boy hears all of the
girl's instructions on what he needs to do and then goes over to the magic Crystal and places his Palm until the girl tells him that's enough the girl looks rather puzzled even her eyes widened from not understanding what's going on at the moment she asks slightly nervously to wait a little longer the girl is already starting to resent it out loud she snorts unhappily and says that this has never happened before with this machine the girl apologizes again and says she will try again the girl does not hide her misunderstanding she is indignant Saying what
is wrong with this car when another worker approaches asking what happened and why she is now alone the girl holds on to the appliances in a puzzled manner briefly replies that the other man is in the restroom and the man who came in sigh saying that the other man is brazen enough since he leaves his post during rush hour the man coughs into his fist bringing it up to his lips as he thinks about what he also does at times and afterward he States what Happened in the end and the woman replies that some sort
of malfunction with the car the man comes closer to look at the mistake and thinks he came here because he's curious about Bak yunho who fidgets with the idea that Reawakening is by no means a rare occurrence the man starts running thoughts through his head that it was about 3 months ago when the entire Association was on pins and needles over an eang that might have been twice Awakened the man thinks about it being a false alarm at the time and the girl points her finger in the direction of the error popping up every time
she tries and the man thinks it's not a simple phenomenon suddenly the man shifts his gaze towards the said finger of the girl his face instantly changes to a dumbfounded one that even opens his mouth in Surprise the man immediately asks a Question about how long the girl has been working here and the girl looks at him incomprehensibly but replies that it's about 6 months asking if she's done something wrong the man thinks 6 months is short enough she clearly wasn't notified of what happened about 2 years ago and it's not surprising that the newcomer
doesn't know about it so he asks to get Chang chick the man thinks about not being able to realize someone else's power which is why there's no way He can get a promotion and afterwards states that going to the bathroom isn't the most important thing right now forcing him to call the other person the man loudly states that it's not a mistake but immeasurable meaning that their detector is unable to measure the boy's full magical power and the girl is surprised incomprehensibly asking him and the man continues to rant about the boy being the 10th
person in South Korea while Jin Wu stands quietly By the magic Crystal waiting for the results two guys are in some yard that is lit by a bright and blinding Sun they are both looking at a certain point thinking about something one of them starts talking about Hunter dong Su of the vulture Guild asking if it's true that he's not connected to the Redgate and the other one tells him that it's true and he had nothing to do with it the man in business form continues to claim his own that he has personally Seen dong
Su and another man replies to him that he must then know the identity of the one who helped everyone the man averts his gaze and begins to say something that he didn't stay there until the very end so he doesn't know all the details but if he suspected someone it would be suddenly the man shivered thinking that he shouldn't tell the other man this for he couldn't assume anything after his last unfortunate Conclusion a man noticing something the other is holding back about begins to to say that the other definitely doesn't want to share something
with him until he is completely sure about it without scolding him for it the man continues that he is more interested in finding an ant with wings while the other replies that they came across a dead specimen and yes he is sure that all the guilds will convene before doing so the man decides to light a cigarette holds it Between his fingers and afterward talks about how all the hunter guilds will work together how it doesn't look strange the man go goes on to say that Building B seems to be a pretty noisy place today
and the assistant interjects about Building B saying that he doesn't hear anything suspicious right now the man in the purple suit continues to hold the cigarette between his fingers momentarily remembers to smoke and afterward admits to being quite Sensitive after a while another man talks about how it seems like the new Hunter has caused some problems because of his rank so he's already going to check out what's really going on suddenly the man stops him with his short no making him wait for him and temporarily forget about his purpose for being in the building and
afterward states that he too is interested in the case the man watches the other extinguish his cigarette on the ashtray But says nothing in response to the other's words for how can he resist the other's desire to go out with him the man thinks about the fact that because of the other guy's appearance which gives the other guy a gentlemanly look he's completely oblivious to what the man is really like like when he hears about the two of them going out together some heated dialogue takes place inside one of the buildings some man talking about
their detector that due to the low Power of this device Jin wo's strength cannot be measured the man approaches the boy saying that he needs permission from management to use a more accurate detector asking if Jin Wu can visit them in 3 days the incumbent workers are thinking about how they can delay the evaluation while continuing to think about the fact that Jin Wu seems to have an S rank they still don't believe the fact that this kid has such a rank a large team of workers come together to See for themselves thinking that the
boy is clearly not the kind of person a small Guild can attract the gathered workers are thinking about how they can get the attention of a strong Hunter like Jin Wu and yes many guilds don't have a lot of funds to provide for the hunter the men are vigorously discussing a plan to win the attention of a hunter as powerful as s Jin Wu when suddenly their gay days changes to one of surprise full of shocked emotion and Disbelief the men begin to discuss the man who appears in their site his name is Choy jong-in
who is a representative of the hunters the strongest Guild in Korea the men and all the people here are wondering what a man who is called a universal Soldier is also a high ranked s-ranked Hunter the boy looks at whoever it is that starts to gradually appear as it approaches towards the people he thinks about the fact that it seems to be choice Jung in with his own Person the boy thinks about the fact that with alien Fire magic there are rumors that this guy can turn any building to Ash a hunter who is known
as the universal Soldier the boy Smiles awkwardly thinking about the fact that Choy jongin's nickname seems similar to his as well he laughs awkwardly not even knowing how he should react to someone else's presence here people on here keep discussing about whether or not finding An s-ranked Hunter would constitute joining that Hunter and yes the top guilds are on a completely different level the man in a business suit standing next to him changes his look to one of surprise as if he can't believe what's happening he thinks about whether Hunter Jin Wu is an s-rank
high-ranking Hunter Choy jung-in raises his glasses slightly on the bridge of his nose thinking about how he can't ignore all this commotion caused By the new Hunter realizing that Jin Woo is the 10th the man thinks about the fact that he doesn't even need a detector to determine someone El else's rank which feels so and so high so the boy doesn't even need to wait some 3 days for results the man decides to introduce himself to the new to him Hunters introducing himself for who he is but also apologizing asking about the fact that the
boy has only just gotten his Rank and if he has a guild in mind the man acts quite cunning and deafed is with his back to this boy and offers to step back for a few minutes to discuss about his offer but Jin Wu says he refuses to be a stranger after the stranger's words the highly ranked man instantly changes in his face instead of his welcoming and friendly smile changing to a surprised even a little shocked by the stranger's rejection the people here are shock to Realize that Choy jong-in just refused the offer and
the boy thinks about the fact that he has to wait for 3 days and now he has a lot of worries he needs to get the potion a man who's just been literally blown off made to feel embarrassed asks a nearby ginchu that if he just forgot to introduce himself and afterwards continues his question about maybe being even too pushy closing his eyes and trying not to show all the emotions overflowing from within him the Man decides to turn in the opposite direction from himself and afterwards notices that the boy has vanished Without a Trace
making the assumption that Jin wo is a skilled Hunter of the assassin class the master runs with all his might it seems to meet the boy and the man thinks that if this boy joins the hunters they will be come on par with the strongest guilds in the whole world the master notices the people in this place already out of breath from How fast he was running this way and then notices the head Choy while the man himself thinks about what the head Beck is doing here Master instantly shifts his gaze to the other side
beginning to wonder that he doesn't seem to have gotten the right person in time because you can tell from Choy jongin's face that he doesn't seem to have gotten it right either headed Choy jongin's gaze changes to a serious one as if he trying to look straight into the Master's Soul As to why he ran here so quickly but from the stranger's face he seems to be slowly starting to put together a puzzle the man analyzes the fact that the master apparently ran a considerable distance even ran apparently without stopping it seems back on ho
knew about him from the beginning even now trying to find Jin Wu The Master seems a little puzzled by what happened right now because just a couple minutes and he was in this place where the boy should be Who apparently had already fled the place without leaving a a trace the man continues to analyze everything that is happening it seems that some brilliant thought has visited his head right now that maybe all these meetings with such people are connected that maybe this boy is really the one in the end the man has the final puzzle
right in his head he was looking for ins and outs searching for exactly the right person as here it came to him right on a platter but Suddenly disappeared without agreeing to the proposal the man thinks about the fact that Beck yunho appears to be constantly chasing after the boy but the boy as it turns out just isn't going to stop as a chapter and think s Jin Wu isn't so easy to get the men stand next to each other each immersed in their own thoughts and thinking about their own what they should do in
the next moment how to get the attention and appropriate such a Strong boy to their side while the master realizes he is too late the master seems damn tired of what's going on around him he's thinking about the fact that of all people he met this particular snake looking with his tired gaze hearing some man yelling in the background that he finally has a c rank the master decides to look out the window to follow the man leaving in his Direction who had to be seen in such a place today which is extremely Surprising thinking
that this is becoming much more difficult than it seemed the hospital no longer looks as friendly and welcoming as it was not so long ago a gloomy atmosphere lurks around this huge building it seems to be having a rough time time the pretty and pale woman has been immobile for a long time still showing no signs of life or attempts to get out of her Eternal sleep which upsets her son the boy doesn't take his eyes off his own mother he Softly voices the fact that as soon as he looks at her the thought that
the woman is about to wake up from her Eternal Slumber never leaves Jin Wu's mind the boy remembers about a dreamless sleep a Dream from which you can't just wake up this disease broke out and affected the poor woman exactly at the moment when the very first gate appears the woman no matter how much the boy talks no matter how much he spends his time by her side still can't support the Already weary Jin woo can't respond to his affectionate words that promised to save her the boy leaves his mother's chamber gloomy full of depression
but still setting himself up for one thing only to level up thinking of bosses from different floors of the Demonic Castle but something prevents him the boy thinks about his thoughts starts to make a plan on how he can continue to successfully cope with these enemies as a man suddenly appears saying that he is Not the one who cleaned up that two-level dungeon the man doesn't let the boy say any word he goes on to say that it was then thanks to the boy that he was able to realize that his point of view wasn't
quite right the boy doesn't seem surprised that someone is following him again either to get him to his side or to ask a few more questions of interest to his interlocutor so Jin Wu states that they've met up with ginel again the man ignores the stranger's Greeting has no intention of taking off his black glasses and continues to talk about how the stranger's main goal of the monitoring department is to try to make as much contact with humans as possible but not with monsters the man pausing briefly to consider his next words for with this
boy one must be vigilant says that otherwise they must watch and punish Hunters who now and then break the rules set forth the boy doesn't make his answer wait long he Turns the other way and walks on saying he has no desire to mess with their department and the man says that their existence is the only shackles for hunters but these Hunter deterrent shackles are meaningless precisely to those of high rank such as the boy is at the moment forcing him to stop and turn in another's Direction jinchu doesn't let Jin Wu wait long for
his next words he talks about the person who is here to meet the boy Can he make time for this meeting asking Jin Wu a question Jin chel without giving the boy a chance to say a word kindly puts his palm out in front of Jin wo and says that the president of the hunters Association a certain Kong he is coming right now the man bows slightly in a respectful manner to the boy and to the important man about to emerge from the dark Corridor who seems to have been eavesdropping on other people's conversations from
the very beginning After a few moments footsteps begin to be heard what seem to be le leasurely and Valiant footsteps so confident in their actions as if they know that the boy will not leave at this moment but will remain here the boy seems to freeze on the spot he eagerly anticipates to see the person who is to appear before him due to Jin chul's said words Jin wo opens his eyes and thinks that this person is an older man appears in front of the boy extending his hand forward in A welcoming manner even showing
his benevolent smile saying that he is glad to meet Jin woo like this introducing himself in front of him the boy is not going to stand like a stumbling block he can see that the president of the hunter Association is trying to be as polite as possible which he can't ignore so he accepts the kindly offered hand in return the boy thinks about the fact that despite the man's age he reminds him of a retired wrestler that has been Honing his body for decades plus he's s-ranked and then he hears the president's voice congratulating him
on his promotion the boy sits across from the president feeling at ease in his company and afterward states that he has another reassessment ahead of him to which the man replies that reassessment is a meaningless formality in this place the president smiling says that they need the detector to sort the results and the thing is useless because it Can't measure what is beyond its capabilities the president goes on to say that even if it were possible they still wouldn't be able to clearly Define the boundary between s s's SS ranks because of this magic Crystal
the boy doesn't understand what the man is getting at what he wants to know from him and the president interrupts him with a counter question about whether Jin Wu wants to ask about the reason for the reassessment Procedure the president of the hunters Association puts his finger up causing the boy to look at him closely saying that this is what allows them to buy some time the boy interjects what the president means by buying time and he replies that it's to meet s-rank Hunters like Jin Wu the man continues on about how the man obviously
knows that there aren't many good hunters in the hunter Association and who would want to join them when Other guilds guarantee Fame and further growth if you look out the window you can see the full moon the man continues that even though ginchu is one of the strongest A- rangs that's why they went to such a small trick for the hunters the boy seems to be starting to realize what the real purpose of the reassessment really is and the man interrupts the others thoughts that areow slowly filling his head telling him it's time to get
down to business The president of the hunters Association squeezes his knee saying that since they are not a commercial organization they cannot promise the boy a large amount of money but there is something else the president of the hunter Association is briefly silent after his speech and then continues that they can help the boy in another matter which further interests Jin Wu who wonders what it's all about the president of the hunters Association spreads sprs his arms out in different Directions shows his smile and talks about how they can help the boy in a very
different way and perhaps in the way that Jin Wu exactly Wishes the man goes on to say that this country is not so much run by the government as it is by hunters who protect the citizens from dangerous monsters and yes only the hunter Association is above it all the man continues to talk about how they and their Guild will help the boy become their equal causing Jin Wu to look Somewhere in the floor and even start flapping eyes as if trying to come to his senses suddenly the boy looks up thereby turning off his
own emotions which could only be read in his eyes thinking about the fact that does this president offer him Authority the boy does ask his unsure question after a certain amount of time as to why this President is offering him such a thing drawing the attention of the man and the nearby gin Chul the man Doesn't make him wait long for his answer he looks Levy at the boy saying that Jin Wu probably knows about the top five guilds in South Korea something the boy can't help but know about the man's gaze changes to a
Sterner one as if annoyed at what is happening in South Korea as these five Titans barely hold the balance in that country a man after a while softly voices the fact that his Jin Wu will join one of these powerful guilds then the balance will be broken And real chaos will begin in South Korea the man says that no law order or government will be able to reign in in determined Hunters so a hunter's Association is needed and the man thinks that magical beasts aren't the only monsters some amount of time passes the people in
the room seem to fall into a kind of silence and contemplation and then the president interrupts it with his question about what the boy will choose the boy thinks that the President's offer isn't so bad and with Kong Hun's support he can quickly climb the career ladder which attracts Jin Wu The Boy starts to remember that Kong he also has a national assembly a government associations and even the media this president has all the connections a powerful man needs this man is truly amazing the president of the hunter Association is as amazing as the skills
he possesses the boy realizes that even despite how many levels he has Raised the two of them are practically equals the boy casts his gaze downward thinking about the fact that this kind of opportunity comes along rarely enough making him think only harder about making the right choice so as not to make a mistake the boy thinks about the hunter Association being the sixth and only force that is different from the other five guilds finally deciding that it is the hunter Association that South Korea needs the boy is also running Through his head that the
president clearly doesn't have much time left looking at his age and appearance this man needs a successor who can inherit his seat the boy is going through too many thoughts in his head it seems like sometimes he just just needs to stop fedding so much over various details but he suddenly apologizes which draws the man's attention to himself the president of the hunters Association seems to have time to get a little upset at the boy Thinking about the fact that Jin wo appears to need money more than anything else rather than Authority or some safe
place closing his eyes but the boy does not make himself long to wait he immediately utters sincere words that he wants to fight not to sit in place and do nothing he wants to move forward and raise his level further the president of the hunter association's gaze changes instantly to one of surprise as if he hadn't expected Such words from a high-ranked hunter The Man simply froze for a moment after a couple seconds the president seems to force himself into a familiar position and then hesitantly asks a question about the boy apparently wanting to fight
monsters to which he gets a confident yes the boy thinks about the fact that the hunters Association is in charge of the E and d rank dungeons that these powerful guilds have abandoned and if he joins it his development will come To an end the boy begins to gradually realize the valuable detail that he will be able to grow until he stops himself and afterwards says what he thinks his place is exactly in a dungeon with monsters the president of the hunter Association does not hide his surprised look he is really stunned by such Persistence
of the boy on his goal it is the first time he sees such determination to achieve the goal the president of the hunter Association Looks directly into the boy's eyes begins to realize that another man's confident gaze only tells the real truth in Jin Woo's gaze you can see everything he values and desires the man doesn't hide his Vivid emotions that only came about because of the boy and his words he holds his hand near his heart thinking about how he hasn't felt something like this in a long time the man thinks about the fact
that it didn't seem to him that his heart could ever Again beat so well he Grieves to think that if he were 20 or 10 years younger he could too the boy observes everything that is going on but he is not going to stay long so he picks up and says that his sister is home alone now and he has to hurry to which he hears the old man's thanks there's nothing left for the boy to do but gather himself to walk towards the exit of that room and as Jin Wu starts to walk past
jinchu he calls out to him telling him that he was in no way Wrong the boy states that he wasn't the one who cleaned up that two-level dungeon causing gin chul's gaze to change to one of dumbfounded disbelief because how could that be gin chill stares after the departing boy who heads on his way toward home but the assistant still can't figure out who really cleaned out that two-l dungeon then a man standing at a panoramic window talking about how when healers and their magic appeared he thought he could Regain his youth but he was
wrong because even the highest magic cannot turn back time the man continues to stand at the window and talk about how each of the five powerful guilds are currently building up their forces after all those are still on par with the national Army but if the association loses power those will be torn off their chains gyel enters the other's thoughts stating that the association currently has this particular president to which The other replies that he was thinking that when he steps into that position the associ ation will always Prosper the man sigh saying that it's
just unfulfilled hopes thinking about the hunters having to stay in the Dungeons and then orders the other to cancel all appointments for today Jin Chael says that the president has a meeting with the ministers today and the other replies that he doesn't want to ruin his mood over these old men after Asking if the guy will have a drink with him ginchi responds sincerely about not being entirely friendly with that alcohol ask the president if it makes him uncomfortable and the man turns to him slightly and says that's exactly what he expected him to say
the president of the hunter Association remembers Jin woo thinking that he was the one who was able to rekindle the fire of former passion in him and then asks aloud thinking about how much this Guy can drink a powerful and influential high-ranking Hunter is hit so hard that his eyes turn completely white and blood flows out of his mouth in a great gush the man has no time to recover from the last blow he received on himself but instantly receives an equally powerful and quite painful blow directly to the face causing his head to seemingly
almost fly off to the other side all these powerful blows are created by the Imprisoned man who has experienced enough nasty words and expressions now he is just taking revenge on the hunter for all his actions and words it seems to have been a horrible dream after which the exhausted and abrasion filled man opens his eyes as if afraid to realize that this is not a dream but reality that this is happening to him right this second the man finally wakes up after this tumultuous dream unable to move due to the large number Of casts
on his own body the wounds are so damn bad it looks like he'll even have to learn to walk on his feet the exhausted high-ranking Hunter closes his eyes as if from overwhelming shame talking about what this man wants from him and if he came for a purpose let him speak quickly this suddenly arrived person is the deputy director with all his serious face he says that he wanted to ask the high-ranked hunter something personal That's why he was waiting the deputy director doesn't make his question wait long because the high-ranking hunter is quite testy
so he asks about IL Juan if he's really a monster the highly ranked Hunter raises his gaze and directs it towards the deputy director ostensibly tiredly starting to talk about how it's as if the man is implying that he attacked a regular person but the deputy director's next actions make the high-ranking hunter instantly Angry and his eyes turn red when he hears word that there is surveillance video the deputy director hands the device right into the hands of the high-ranking Hunter and speaks in disbelief about how he's never seen such a monster helping Ordinary People
does the man still think IL Juan is a monster the highly ranked Hunter seems intent on insisting only on his thoughts he tiredly shifts his gaze to the other and asks about seeing people emerging From the dungeon the deputy Headmaster has nothing to reply to the high-ranked Hunter's alien words after all he doesn't quite understand the whole point of Hunter and dungeon techniques but apparently this man is right about something driving away his doubts after some moments the face of the high- ranked Hunter changes significantly the red eye already redder than before as if charged
with something and afterwards states that this man is indeed a monster The deputy director begins to realize that there is no point in him arguing with the highly ranked Hunter so he voices for the man to come into the bureau after he has fully recovered for the paper mountain is going nowhere the high ranking Hunter dares to ask about what happened to that man and the deputy director says that after the battle the man disappeared Without a Trace and yes the bureau is chasing him but it is unlikely that they will be able to catch
The man the highly ranked Hunter says nothing to such such terrible news for him he is clearly unhappy with what is happening realizing exactly that he has never so humiliatingly lost to anyone before IL Juan shows himself in a terrible and Powerful form the man can't forget those flaming eyes and his words about not being in Korea anymore and it's not about his son it's about the man the Majestic IL Juan says in a cold tone of voice that a highly ranked Hunter will not sleep a wink even after his own death seeking revenge on
all his detractors there is no way the highly ranked Hunter can forget these Snippets of the past from his memories his eyes portraying a kind of fear and bewilderment at what he has heard from IL Juan in what sense he will not sleep a wink after death the highly ranked Hunter isn't about to back down from this man he realizes he knows where IL Juan is headed but catching someone else Requires equipment he'll request from The Guild and thanks to the artifacts there won't be a problem it was as if the highly ranked Hunter was
making a promise to himself that as soon as he was well enough to work again he would tear IL Juan apart with his own hands changing his gaze there is some sort of auction of all sorts of hunters going on the very marketplace where Hunters can buy or sell raid gear and various materials both online and offline the Boy realizes that the number of hunters has crossed several tens of thousands the auction is the most easily accessible place for them to buy and sell all the different gear they want equipment for hunters is the same
as a life preserver for a person drowning in water the better and more powerful and much more reliable the equipment becomes the more protected the hunter will be that's why D or e- rank Hunters whose arrival is not exactly High don't have The opportunity to equip themselves fully but if low rank Hunters can join a known Force things change after all since the Hunter's equipment is filled with magic even the most ordinary sword owned for a D- ranked Hunter can cost millions of one which is in no way affordable for these Hunters since C Rank
and above Hunters make a good profit they can be wasteful when it comes to outfitting the gear that all Hunters depend on the boy is sitting at His computer thinking about the fact that there's no need to talk here that the price tags on the equipment of high-ranking hunters pierce the sky of hundreds of millions of one and Jin Woo is wondering why it's so expensive the price of the best gear is so high that almost no one is able to purchase it for themselves with all their assets and Jin wo says that his current
gear is not enough as you ascend the floors of the Demonic Castle not Only do the attacks with the fire attribute become more frequent but the dungeon is on fire jinwu just needs equipment wondering if he should use the store the boy thinks about the fact that he has no choice but to sell the greed sphere so he can buy artifacts and Jin wo can just sell it which is nice the best artifacts on this Market can increase the bearer strength by 20 or 30% but since the guy's sphere is doubled the price should be
higher the Boy also realizes that since it was obtained the honest way there's no need for the black market but he'll have to explain what the legal way is Jin Wu suggests which is what he should tell the wouldbe buyer the boy realizes that getting an srank license will take a while and if there was a record of going to an a rank dungeon in the paperwork they wouldn't have delayed it so much the boy controls the in his hand and thinks about the fact that it's unlikely That a highlevel group would take an eang
Hunter on their raid which is a big deal right now suddenly the boy finds something leafing through the vastness of the internet and changes in his look to one of surprise realizing that there is really an open recruitment for such a raid which gives a great opportunity some man holds out documents with a photo where the boy looks not at all his age and then someone says that this folder contains all the necessary Documents the president asks if the kid put in a photo from four years ago as if they're two different people and Jin
chel says that here are all the records of working as a hunter over the past few years the President says that it's completely impossible and indeed impossible that Jin wo is a liar and Jin chel says that based on the testimony of his former bandmates he's not jinchu states that in that case the members of the past raid from the two-level dungeon Incident would be alive remembering the boys words that CH wasn't wrong after all the President says that despite his frequent injuries the boy didn't lose heart and got up and Jin chel says that
he couldn't give up because his mother needs treatment and the president is extremely surprised the old man says that the boy has taken responsibility for his sister and ailing mother thus replacing his missing father and jinel says that the Boy seems to have just joined the raid ginel doesn't keep the president waiting long and states that the raid group was organized by the hunter Guild causing the president to open his eyes with some surprise the president of the hunter Association sadly thinks about whether the boy was speaking empty words at the time and is attracted
by the money offered and ginchi says that according to a verified Source Jin Shield doesn't make his words last long he states that The boy joined the or mining Squad so he's not in the attacking Squad right now making the man wonder the president of the hunters Association holds the document in his hand rereading all the information about the boy again thinking about the fact that an s-rank Hunter and even to the miners the boy is hard to understand some man comes into view he's fully dressed in a uniform prepared for hard labor looking at
someone studying asking if the e- ranga hunter in front Of him is a hunter the boy noticing the fact that he is being addressed by this man briefly states that yes he is an eang Hunter who is already prepared for any physical labor in this place the man asks about the boy's experience in this line of work but Jin Wu has none then a question about fighting style follows to which he replies that he does close combat which makes the job a little easier the man Smiles saying that there aren't many people like the boy
in this Place so let Jin Wu not worry about nothing and work and they will enter the dungeon a little later the boy looks at the knights in front of him and thinks about the size of the high ranked dungeons being too large the attack group can't handle all the things at once so they came up with the idea and divided the job into Parts the first one to start is the Advance Team which is in charge of clearing the dungeon of all sorts of different and Powerful Monsters then follows the or mining Squad that
collects all the necessary resources and then follows the Gathering group that takes the carcasses of monsters so these two groups will be the last to enter the dungeon the boy thinks that since it can be too costly and terms of Manpower they can't use modern technology that runs on electricity anyway so they resorted to an outdated method the boy feels even in this pickaxe a particle of magical power And then looks at the opening portal of bluish light in front of him for a while even freezing in place from the sight the boy holds on
to his helmet and thinks about the fact that he has been wishing for a long time to see a high ranking dungeon for himself glad that he came here because soon he will have to clean up such a dungeon the boy can look at the far away team of this country's strongest Hunters thinks about the fact that this dungeon is Actually quite deep not like Jin Woos the high-ranked hunter stops in one place forcing the others to get behind him as well while he states that it's time and they can't waste much time on this
dungeon or they'll let the others down the highly ranked Hunter seems serious about eliminating the whole problem in the form of huge and dangerous monsters on his own putting as much effort as he can to save time the highly ranked Hunter once he gets the Other people to separate away from him wastes no time and exhales starting to talk about how he doesn't quite like he doesn't exactly like the fact that the room is too bright as it visibly cuts the high ranking Hunter's eyes but he seems to make a complete exception this time picking
up a cigarette the man with a single movement of his hand forces the lit cigarette into the air under the control of the deaf movements of the Hunter's fingers Causing it to light up slightly after a couple of magical circling motions the lit cigarette instantly explodes thereby creating several magical circles that are controlled by the man some small lit cigarette makes a strong magical weapon that gradually begins to fill the dungeon with its bright and fiery light the man continues to stand in his place extending one arm forward which controls the entire magical process as
suddenly There is a huge powerful force that is capable of of burning everything in front of him the monsters in this a rank dungeon don't seem to be expecting this kind of attack in any way as they can't even do anything or get close to their opponent to strike these monsters are instantly under the fiery power their bodies burning at that very second leaving behind only burnt remains until the man stops using his magical power after a certain amount of time the high Ranked Hunter stops using his magic abilities and afterwards States for the tanks
to quickly take a stance a high- ranking Hunter with the greatest composure this planet has to offer says that there's going to be some kind of massive storm in a couple seconds forcing the tanks to hurry up all the tanks here without wasting a second of time completely cover the high- ranked Hunter with themselves and their huge Shields to protect him from the coming Storm after a couple of countable seconds as all positions have already been taken everyone awaits the next reaction from the dungeon itself there is a bright flash blinding everything in its path
a powerful strike begins to happen that no one would be able to withstand without a huge and Powerful shield in front of them which saves them from any only strong attack which is nothing short of amazing with such a huge Tank Defense the high ranked Hunters of this dungeon are under complete protection from an attack that cannot reach them themselves the high ranked Hunter is satisfied with this job he slightly turns to the other side of him and says that he was a bit restrained in this attack attack and yes the Gathering group won't be
able to collect the corpses for those have turned into Embers the high ranking Hunter states that they don't know the exact depth of The dungeon but most of the monsters are incinerated and the nearby tanks are surprised to realize just how powerful this Hunter is the highly ranked Hunter gives his very real word and promis that he will escort everyone in this dungeon to safety which cannot be doubted in any way the highly ranked Hunter states that a Miss with a keen sense of smell needs to be extremely careful in this burnt dungeon as there
is a rather strong smell of burning coming from the place Causing her to turn away some person at the Aang gate grudgingly asks if the advanced team hasn't returned yet inquiring about how long it's been since they entered there some man in a business suit awkwardly states that the advaned team is almost at the Finish Line while another grudgingly states that he's heard the phrase safety about three times already that man replies that it will be a problem if the workers encounter a Monster that survives the rush of the advanced team offering a drink after
work and the man says to just leave them alone someone watching the a rank gate loudly announces that the advance group is returning and we need to be ready for it is the turn of the other groups in the area the boy that is among the rest of the workers waiting for the command to enter the A- rank gate thinks about the fact that finally the advaned team has returned from the sweep the boy G Gazes into the front a rank gate gradually starting to see the Silhouettes of high ranked Hunters coming out of this
dungeon watching carefully the boy begins to notice a large number of Highly ranked Hunters coming one by one out of the dungeon with the most calm look the boy realizes that they are the strongest in the country these are the strongest high-ranked hunters in the country who one by one take turns leaving the Cleared dungeon allowing the rest of the group to gradually enter the place most unexpectedly the boy notices Choy jung-in in the crowd of high-ranking hunters whom the last thing he'd want to see just now the boy not expecting such an encounter with
this highly ranked Hunter wastes no time in covering his face with his helmet so as not to show his presence on this raid which would be unpleasant the boy in the crowd of working forces watches as the rest of The hunters gradually begin to emerge from the dungeon realizing that the second Guild is about to emerge amongst the crowd of the advanced group it was one girl in particular that caught the boy's attention a damned eye-catcher amongst the rest of the workers in this dungeon the boy doesn't even seem to waste any time in realizing
who this girl is really the deputy head of the hunters who is full of great strength the girl looks forward not Surprised at all after the dungeon was cleared she seems used to it and the boy notices that she is the S ranked hunter chaai in the boy thinks about whether there are many women in this world who can have such an incredible Aura Jin Wu begins to realize that the one is damn strong and no weaker than Choy jung-in in the boy's mind flashes even such a thought that perhaps this high-ranking Huntress is even
Superior to Choy jong-in because if only to look At it all from the other side the boy looks at the girl intently not taking his perceptive gaze away and continues to think that perhaps the strength of this High ranked Huntress is close to coong he's level the girl is walking along her path seemingly about to rest after a successful job done but something catches her attention so abruptly that she turns her head in the direction she wants to go the girl starts running her eyes over the workers Standing not far from her thinking about the
strong presence she just felt but how is that possible among the e- ranked the girl continues to look out for a certain person among the others thinking that she seems to have imagined it thinking for a moment that President Co ghe is here but her feeling has evaporated her gaze becomes even sad for a while as the girl thinks about the fact that such a busy man like the president of the Hunters Association would hardly want to visit this place the girl distracted by her many thoughts about the president of the hunter Association seems to
be starting to sneeze after being in that dungeon for so long covering herself with a handkerchief the boy thanks to his speed moved farther away from the others thinking that the girl's sensitivity was amazing and some man talking about how it was finally their turn and time to go some man turns to The boy asking about what happened causing Jin wo to hurriedly walk towards the a rank dungeon and the boy coming to his senses after his thoughts immediately follows him the boy realizes that the A- rang dungeon is seriously huge the rank of the
dungeon is not determined by the level of monsters it depends on waves of magical energy because that's how the scale changes and since the scale of along with the amount of magical energy Determine the rank of the gate in high rank dungeons even a low-level pile of monsters will be able to release powerful waves of energy but still even if there are many weak monsters in the dungeon they won't be able to release a wave of energy that corresponds to an A- rank dungeon but the monsters that are in an A- rank dungeon aren't that
weak the boy stops while inside the a rank dungeon daring to look around himself and what is going On here and as he begins to feel some sort of surprising wind in the place himself wondering where it is coming from the boy looks far inside the A- rank dungeon itself and afterwards begins to realize that it's far from wind but rather some waves of magical energy that are probably coming from the boss some workers stand not far away from the boy starting to discuss Jin Woo's rank talking about how he seems to be an e-
rank causing the boy to perk up His ears and listen to what those are saying the boy boy hears about how these workers continued to discuss him wondering how the bosses could have hired an eang Hunter into this Aang dungeon what on Earth are they thinking the workers talk about how they seem unlikely to be able to keep up with such a lineup today causing the boy's face to change realizing that e- rank discrimination will continue to be so but the boy thinks about the fact that He is not going to stay in this place
for a long time anyway because he just decided to try himself in this business as a man of appears who begins to hurry the workers who are here the insolent man who has a pickaxe slung over his shoulder and is walking around the area with a wobbly gate is talking about why the boy stood in the road like a stooped man raising his voice at him but the boy doesn't seem to be going to tolerate such an attitude in his Direction he Raises his gaze showing icy coldness and danger making the other man startle the
Brazen employees face instantly changes to one of surprise and creepiness that he just saw in someone else's gaze in a shaky voice saying that it's okay and won't touch him the insolent man looks after the departing boy to the rest of the workers nearby wondering if Jin Wu really has an e- rank for if only to recall the look in his eyes the Gathering group is already in The dungeon starting their hard work which is to carry the remains of the monsters that are after a hard fight trying to work at a pace the boy
realizes that the Gathering group that entered even before their group is already toiling in sweat gradually loading the numerous carcasses of monsters spread out with magical abilities the boy recalls that the first to enter was the advance party having dealt with the monsters and the next Were the workers of the Gathering group to collect the corpses of the monsters and after that the ore mining party mana and magic crystals are common but the bodies of highlevel monsters are very valuable they are used as materials for various things there is nothing that can be discarded from
Monster remains that's the main difference between highlevel monsters and low-level Monsters the boy can't believe that such a mutilated carcass could be valuable but also when The squad sweeps the dungeon leaving nothing then the advanced Squad will destroy the main boss to close these Gates because each stage must be done properly because only in this way you can say that the highlevel dungeon is passed perfectly the man turns to the boy thinking that the boy seems shocked as this is his first experience in an A- rank dungeon and Jin Wu says that the man is
right as the size of the monsters surprised him a boy watching the team at Work asks a man a question about the fact that since all the monsters have been killed only the boss is left and another says that he is right because if you kill the boss the gate will close the man says that the advanced team will take care of him as soon as their group and the Gathering group have finished all their business and the boy asks what will happen if the boss leaves his lair but that's unlikely but even if if
that happens the man is silent for a while Seemingly trying to hide some Horror in his words that they would all die watching the work going on in this dungeon and how the place is teeming the boy stands and asks the man if he is afraid if the monster sneaks up from behind and the man says that he is not afraid at all because for 3 years he has worked for the hunter Association and has never met one the boy thinks about how sometimes ignorance is bliss because even if the boss is still idle The
magical waves emanating from him make you covered in Goosebumps the level of this boss is not lower than volcano and Matas Choy jungin and Cha highin look too incredible since they are able to defeat such a monster but the perfect organized group is also surprising the boy thinks about that's why they never faced any serious incidents and closed the gate without harm not only brute force is involved here but also combat experience and Qualifications the boy spends some time on his thoughts he thinks about how strong these high- ranking Hunters are but it's still time
to get to work which Jin Wu begins to do picking up a pickaxe the boy Works non-stop his technique is surprising disposable even from the outside so that the work is done with enough speed and intensity the boy doesn't seem to notice anyone around him as he engages in the goal set for himself his muscles only beginning to Appear bigger all with each movement of the pickaxe the nearby workers are looking at the boys work in amazement asking each other if Jin Wu really has an e- Rank and this guy's first experience as the man
said one of the employees asks if that one is really e- rank the intensity of the work and his skills say otherwise of course someone else's license is verified would anyone take someone without a license the man looks at the boy's highp speed work asks The other guy then how he will explain the stranger Speed and technique the fact that the boy is already clearing the dungeon alone the the people there continue to discuss the guy but in a good way saying that Mr Sun Jin wo is undoubtedly the kind of minor who has been
blessed by the heavens themselves the man boasting that he has a Keen Eye some amount of time passes and someone loudly announces such a nice word that lunchtime is starting thanks to which All the workers can distract themselves and finally eat the man seems to see that the boy has no intention of leaving so he asks him why he is standing there to which Jin Wu replies that he had time to eat beforehand hearing back that he should rest then gradually the tired workers begin to distance themselves from the boy standing in the same spot
who is looking at the crystals closer and also thinking about something of his own finally maybe Alone the boy realizes that he has finally been left alone which can't help but make him happy so he puts the pickaxe in its place and thinks about the fact that you can't miss such a good opportunity the boy looks with Fascination at the Deep dunge in which he is left almost alone realizes the fact that he has some hour of free time until the others return the boy holds on to his helmet with his hand and quickens his
step towards his Target of Interest He thinks of just a glimpse of the ultimate boss himself what a hell of an attraction in the gloomy A- rank dungeon there is a main boss walking around in huge strides who no one is going to touch yet he is a huge wall walking all over the dungeon the boy can find finally see in person the real giant boss of the a rank dungeon for which he dared to apply for raids the monster looks strong and intimidating the boy's gaze changes to a Focused and habitually coldblooded one as
he thinks about the fact that the giant boss is definitely strong in his abilities even stronger than masus the boy pulls out his mighty weapon with a single motion of his hand from which streams of electricity emanate like this Jin wo thinks that his current power should be enough but something prevents him something inside the boy says that it's not that simple he says aloud whether he should try to deal with the Monster because the gate will start to close after he kills the boss but the guild will suffer losses the boy is about to
start executing his plan leaning in for more concentration as he suddenly hears a voice behind him making him tense up more the boy's gaze shows a second of consternation he doesn't seem to be in any way expecting to meet someone just at lunchtime and the girls silhouette sternly states that she asked a question the boy is so puzzled by the Stranger's presence that he forgets for a while about his mighty dagger in his hand which he holds tightly but manages to conceal in time the boy thinks shag grindly about how he could have made such
a mistake but exhales a sigh of relief that he didn't burn himself thinking about how it was damn near the ultimate failure the boy doesn't turn to face the girl behind him starts to say something that he just got lost in the mine and Somehow wandered into this dangerous place and the girl interjects in what sense lost the girl holds a handkerchief to her nose asks the boy if he's from the mining Squad and then starts telling him that this is the boss's Lair asking him to get out of here as soon as possible the
man watches the girl out of the corner of his eye and thinks about what a dangerous girl chaen is because she was able to sneak up on him from the Back and almost burn Jin woo the girl again turns her scrutinizing gaze to the boy's hand in which there is nothing and then she thinks about whether she imagined or seriously saw a weapon in the boy's hand the girl keeps vocalizing asking the boy to leave the place because if the boss awakens and goes into a rage a lot of people will die and the boy
turns to face her and apologizes for the trouble the boy wastes no time and tries to escape from this place as Quickly as possible because the girl is quite cunning and guessing trying to find a clue in every hole just at the moment when the boy starts to walk past her the girl removes her own handkerchief a little and widens her eyes in surprise for she senses some sort of Aura from Jin Wu The Boy doesn't have time to move a considerable distance away from the girl before chaha in shouts at him asking him to
wait to which Jin Wu gives her a confused look With the corner of his eye the girl doesn't waste a second and comes almost right up to the boy starts sniffing his T-shirt in the strangest way making the boy open his eyes in surprise at what she is doing the girl sniffs the other's shirt for a while not covering her sensitive nose with a handkerchief at all and then steps back and stares dumbfoundedly at Jin wo even opening her mouth and realizing that there is no nasty Smell the girl doesn't make her question last long
and talks about whether the boy is really a hunter holding him up for a license and Jin woo asks the counter question that there's some kind of problem the girl begins to peer into the contents of the international light noticing the brief information about the boy that he has an e Rank and his name is s Jin Wu trying to remember his name the girl awkwardly moves away from the boy and tells him to forget and be Careful in this place because they are in a dangerous dungeon as it is and the boy already nervously
says he will be careful the girl looks after the departing boy and starts filling her head with various thoughts that it might be because of eang Jin wo but he didn't smell any stench at all like the others the girl continues to stare after the departing boy who is clearly embarrassed by chah hain's act while she thinks about how Jin wo rather has more of a Pleasant odor that she rarely encounters the boy walks beside the man in embarrassment listening to him amuse himself over his confusion at the dungeon and his encounter with the huntress
Chaw but not everyone gets to talk to her alone the man says that she was worried that the boss might have left his lair so she went to patrol it working even during her break for which she is often pied by the other workers the boy thinks about the ore mining Squad being relaxed due to never having come face to face with the boss it makes sense why the advaned squad is working cautiously after all they're the ones in the know one of the nearby miners says that Miss Hunter cha heyen can sometimes smell a
kind of disgusting odor from the hunters because it is said to be a kind of unique physiology some man says that's why that one is always covering her nose with a handkerchief isn't it strange it's quite Difficult for her to breathe around other hunters and the boy understands why that one asked if Jin Wu is a hunter the boy remembers the very conversation he had with the isself he talked about how they keep hearing the same voice in his head but towards the boy he hears nothing surprising him more that very conversation with the isself
only makes you wonder more because whether the current situation and the past situation can be considered to be Converging in some way is extremely strange the boy thinks about the fact that he has no special scent common to all hunters and no voice telling the monsters to Massacre him themselves well aren't all these events connected the boy joins the miners walking in some direction who are vigorously discussing something among themselves smiling and Jin Wu thinks being a loner to get the advantages of the system at the end of the work the Atmosphere is quite friendly
all people are tired but satisfied because the payment for labor begins so the boy receives an envelope from someone with words that he has done a good job the boy gratefully accepts payment for his labor and accepts various compliments that if it wasn't for him the workers would have finished the job 2 hours late no one expected such abilities of Jin woo the man approaches the boy and says that he's met many in all his time but This is the first time he's had the chance to work with someone like Jin woo saying that the
kid has outstanding Talent as a minor the man coughs slightly awkwardly into his fist and afterward says that he doesn't usually say that but the man asks if Jin Wu wants to work for him from time to time because the man will take good care of him the boy Smiles awkwardly even closes his eyes and afterward vocalizes that he is grateful to the man from the bottom Of his heart but continues that he already Works in some place where he is comfortable enough the man's face changes to a slightly chagrined one saying that it's even
a kind of annoyance to him and then asks about tomorrow as the boy looks at working tomorrow the boy thinks about the fact that from dirt to princes in just two days whether it makes sense for him to work as a minor after all he's already a bit into the intricacies of mopping up High ranking dungeons the boy thinks about how there seems to be no point in agreeing to this offer anymore but suddenly realizes what the man said about tomorrow making him wonder even more the boy is surprised to hear the Hunter's Guild waiting
again tomorrow to which the man replies that yes there is another a rank gate waiting for them to mop up together the boy hears the words that The A Team will be replaced by another team that is B- Ranked and the boy wonders in what sense the B team will be replaced the boy begins to slowly speculate about whether they are splitting their forces in half to mop up the A- rank Dungeons and the man says this is what is called the strength of the hunter Guild in all of South Korea the boy doesn't even
seem to be listening to the man's last words about the details and how strong their Guild is anymore so he confidently asks him where they need to approach tomorrow Afternoon the man immediately says that the boy is making the right choice that he'll talk to the management and ask for a double salary for Jin woo because it's worth doubling the salary of someone who does the work for five people on the table is a deliciously fried bacon with various vegetables some girl states that she only came to this place because someone wanted to have dinner
with her but why barbecue pork drunken jinho holds alcohol in his hand and says how Dare she look down on this meat and does this girl know that the boy and Jin Wu were having a great time together here the disgruntled girl sits across from the boy crosses her arms over her chest and indignantly asks him why he brought her to a place of other people's dear Memories the boy visibly calms down he casts his gaze downward and feels a kind of fever due to the alcohol but stay that the conversation with his father went
quite smoothly and pleasantly which Is nothing short of amazing the girl is instantly energized by this news and starts prying information out of the drunken boy asking about whether Jin ho will become the next head of the eugin guild as soon as the girl asks her question the boy instantly responds with a trembling and distressed voice about needing an expensive hungnam for this case and the girl has no way of knowing who jinho is talking about the boy is already starting to flood with Uncontrollable tears causing the girl to look at his cell phone where
a large number of the same messages and jinho thinks he's ignoring him the boy says that henm said that he would be out of range for a while but it's been over a week because that's too long and the girl asks what kind of relationship he has with him because he's starting to scare her some boy with a broad smile answers someone's question saying that due to the fact that his filming is Still not over the evaluation of this young man's rank will have to be postponed for a while the girl is distracted for a
while from the tears of the boy who seems to begin to pathetically call her sister asking the other one why she changed the subject so quickly the boy even determines from his voice that Lee Minong who is a popular star is now on TV according to other people the one who plans to be re-evaluated in 2 days the girl closes Her eyes and says it's just a show because he's already gotten his a rank and now he's going to do it again for show and the boy asks if Lee sung is just playing to the
audience the girl says that he simply lacks attention also famous for his love affairs because this man is quite good at such intrigues even before that he was a cunning and cunning snake the girl decides to stop talking about this man and afterwards suddenly snatches the phone out of the boy's Hands and says that did he really call her for this and afterwards just offers to call his henm the girl makes a phone call and afterward looks at jinho unhappily saying that the call is actually going through to which the other looks at the girl
in Surprise and unbelievingly blurts out that really the boy answers the phone and says that he was delayed and the other asks why he was away for so long to which Jin Wu replies that he was just running through Some dungeons jinho immediately brightens with joy at the thought of what was expected of his young Nim and afterward he hears a question about how the conversation with jino's father went to which he replies that he wanted to talk about it asking to meet meet tomorrow the boy doesn't make her answer wait long and afterward states
that he'd love to meet jinho tomorrow afternoon while the girl props her head up with Her hand and watches her brother the city is slowly sinking into a noticeable Darkness it's quite quiet and peaceful now which can't help but be a good thing some houses Are Burning Brightly for there are many lives swarming inside them but someone's welcoming voice can be heard the girl stands in her slippers at the panoramic window looking out at the city plunging Into Darkness and hears the words that Miss Choy is surprisingly late calling At this hour perhaps something is
wrong the girl starts to voice her request if the person on the other side of the phone can't find some information about a man named Jin woo Who is working in the mining Squad today the girl thinks about how a person can get lost in such a place and immediately stumble upon the room of the main boss there's clearly something that doesn't add up here because suddenly he's a spy from another guild which worries her the girl hears a Question on the other side of the phone asking if Miss cha hayen is referring to the
very eang hunter from the association to which she is surprised and asks if the person knows about him the unknown man says that he was actually asked by headed Choy about an important matter also to request some information regarding e- ranked Hunter Jin Wu who has attracted the attention of several at once the girl continues to look at the beautiful city through the Panoramic windows and asks why the head was wondering about it to which she receives thoughtful words about not being quite sure but John do has been trying to gather as much information about
him as possible but the hunter associations have classified some of Jin Wu's information so this is the first time he's encountered such secrecy from a low-ranking hunter the girl thinks that even the head of the hunters tried to find out about this man but it turned Out that the association of hunters somehow interfered in this situation and opposes everything the girl thinks about the fact that it's time to end a conversation that won't lead to any results so far saying out loud the fact that something amazing is seriously going on here it's quite late and
the girl still hasn't been able to sleep so she lies on her bed face resting against her own soft pillow and thinks about all sorts of thoughts the Girl stares slightly drowsily somewhere ahead and thinks about why this particular boy named Jin wo is different from the rest of the other Hunters she works with the girl after a while turns over on her back and looks already at the ceiling with a pensive look because the boy is the only one who emits a pleasant odor the boy walks up to a waiting group of people sees
the very girl he once came in contact with who affectionately tells Jin Wu not to hurt Himself today and to be careful as soon as the Boy comes to his senses the girl disappears without a trace while the other people present are still there as well greeting Jin Wu with their Joy joyful Smiles the boy only nods silently to all the people here does not hide his peaceful smile immediately tuning into the positive mood of today's work suddenly a man exclaims that the boy is obliged to eat lunch with all the workers together today and
another Interjects that Jin woo should not say that he has already had his lunch the boy thinks about how it's such a nice feeling for a while that he even managed to forget about and also the good atmosphere reminds him of the old days once again the work begins in a flurry some man loudly proclaiming for the miners to make a good start to their day's work while others reply that they will rest a bit and get on with their work some man in sturdy armor turns to The others with a smile and states that
if he can borrow one man from the mining Squad as their Porter just didn't show up today the men stare unhappily and discuss whether those want to hire one of them as an Aaron boy talking about how many tough guys there are from the collection Squad some man says that his guys plow continuously for 3 hours straight without lunch in order to get everything on time and others suggest that they also carry bags so their squad Simply refuses the man says that it was the squad along with sun Jin Wu who finished the job a
full two hours earlier than usual so why don't they borrow their powers again for the sake of a successful job making the other wonder the man in armor loudly voices if anyone wants to go with the advanced team for they will definitely pay them life threat compensation when the important raid is over the workers are thinking about the fact that it's too Damn dangerous for them and they don't want to risk their lives for it and nobody is going to agree to it too damn dangerous the man says that this is an a-ranked Dungeon Because
it's not at all dangerous for low-level hunters in this place even if he wears gear compared to or mining the risk is high the man continues that their squad is mostly d and e rank Hunters they can die from even the weakest monster attack indignantly blurted out would his Workers risk their lives for that the man in armor seems to feel extremely embarrassed after all he was given the task of finding one Porter but all the people here just refuse so the man asks what is it no one wants suddenly all the attention of the
people nearby is taken up by a boy who stretches his arm forward and says that he wants to try his hand at being a porter to go with the advance party all the workers around them open their eyes and great surprise Because they do not expect such activity and clear determination on the part of the boy who has recently come to them the men instantly fly up with a sort of panic surrounding the boy on both sides and ranting about how it's damn dangerous since Jin Wu is an e- ranked Hunter how can he go
into an A ranked dungeon the men say that the dungeon is crawling with different monsters why the boy raised his hand because he is such a young guy with a bright future and and Jin Wu says that he will be fine because he has a head on his shoulders the boy thinks about the fact that even though he's been assigned to carry the gear all this time it's a great opportunity for him to gain experience because after all this is an a-rank dungeon the men talk about how this kid just got a job with them
yesterday and clearly doesn't understand the seriousness of the details another asks what his rank is and the other replies that Jin Wu's e- Rank is too weak but the man who has long been trying to find a porter for their squad only closes his eyes and smiles saying that this particular option in the form of a determined boy is just right for them the man walks up to the boy and thanks him for joining them specifically saying his name is sun kiun and today will be Jin Wu's leader which he extends his hand to shake
the boy is already carrying the huge equipment on his back that will be Used by all the hunters and the man asks if Jin Wu is heavy thinking in his mind that he doesn't even need to sweat the boy looks at the gate in front of him pondering the fact that it seems like yesterday it was quite large but today it has gotten much larger thus only making him tense up the man asks about whether the boy had his first day of work as a miner yesterday it turns out that today is already his second
trip to the raid and to the very real A- rank Dungeon the boy thinks about the gate getting bigger because the waves of magical energy are weaker today but if it were too dangerous here Team B would have abandoned today's raid the boy looks over at the B Team Hunter Guild standing a bit apart from all the other high-ranked Hunters who are just tuning in for future dungeon work the boy runs his eyes over everyone here counting 11 a-ranked hunters and six B- ranked Hunters but any other guild wouldn't Allow such a division quite a
large number of all sorts of hunters Gather in one big pile to go on a long journey with everyone else to fight Monsters the boy walks with the gear on his back behind all the other hun thinking about the fact that the waves of magical energy have weakened noticeably and also the association's calculations are sort of correct the big A- rank gates are teeming with the unknown you cannot predict what awaits You on the other side of the dungeon what monsters are there and what will happen to you the boy pauses for a moment before
entering the a rank dungeon itself head up wondering why the dungeon is acting this way today after some amount of time the boy steps right into the A- rank gate thinking that for some reason the ominous feeling that once emanated from the Red Gate itself never leaves him a large number of very different Hunters finally find Themselves in the A- rank dungeon which is so full of dangerous for boing a rather strong Aura and the uncertainty of the path the boy gets the attention of a girl who comes up to him telling him not to
worry because their leader and everyone here are outstanding Hunters suddenly the night ahead of them says for everyone to depart and the boy thinks that one is the Healer of Aang remembering Miss ju he and her injury after which she couldn't participate in The raids the boy thinks that the six B- rank Hunters are close to getting a rank the Hunter's Guild is positioned with such strength and the girl tells Jin Wu that as long as he's in formation monster attacks won't be scary the girl states that they have an unspoken rule that if Mage
is attacked the tanks are responsible if healers the Vanguard is responsible and if porters the entire guild is to blame the girl says that's why the boy will not get Into a situation where there will be a threat to his life because as long as the advanced party simply does not fail then this will never happen which is not something to be afraid of some man is setting himself up for a tough battle in a high ranked dungeon he is visibly nervous of what is going on but tries to set himself up only for a
hard win the man thinks that he was chosen to be the team leader for the first time and if today goes well he can become the leader Of the B team because he is still one of the best hunters of the A- rang while the man is tuning in with good and positive thoughts to make sure the fight goes off without any terrible losses suddenly a russle is heard somewhere deep within the dungeon itself forcing him to look in that direction high- ranking Hunters react instantly to this russle turn their heads in the direction of
the sound itself and tense up as much as possible ready for any attack all the Hunters in this dungeon react as quick quickly as possible to the sound that occurred preparing their weapons and magical abilities looking precisely into the distance the boy observes from the side the combat Readiness of all the hunters here and afterward is momentarily surprised at the fact that this team prepared for battle without any said commands something terrifying happens from the depths of the A- rank dungeon Some horrible sounds magical waves appear making some people feel not so good the temporary
leader of Team be changes his face to one of puzzlement and surprise for he had not expected to encounter something intimidating in this dungeon causing him to freeze in place the man begins to peer into the darkness and listen to various sounds coming from the depths of the A- rank dungeon and then become startled when the underground jackals begin running at Them underground jackals are damn fast their eyes glowing a hungry red their jaws open in an attempt to get it hot in human flesh but would Hunters allow this to be done to themselves but
the highly ranked Hunters here will not allow these albeit agile monsters to approach them and try to strike them as the hunters are slowly starting to get a handle on them team B's leader Dodges the various attacks of the underground jackals looking at them with his Confident gaze and using his shield at times to avoid getting some kind of blowback the man deals with these underground jackles quite deftly and without any fear in his eyes except that seeing something ahead of him makes him feel threatened these Subterranean jackals just don't seem to end coming in
numerous streams trying to straighten out the high ranking Hunters but this kind of thing just doesn't work out for them just as Another stream of Swift underground jackals appears a man appears from somewhere directly high in the sky lurking in his shadow seemingly swinging at one of the monsters this strong Hunter doesn't make you wait long for his action so he lands on the ground and massacr one of the Subterranean Jackal by correctly calculating some sort of fall trajectory after a moment some powerful Huntress also appears holding both of her hands by her side using
some Sort of magical power loudly telling everyone to instantly duck down after a couple seconds the girl uses her strong magic abilities thus developing her own magic throughout the dungeon to similarly attack these underground jackals the attack of this Huntress is quite strong she was able to deal with several Subterranean jackals at once which can't help but Del light anyone nearby that is watching from the sidelines as the small battle ends on The last disemboweled dungeon Jackal the leader of Group B asks about what that just was and where those monsters in Dungeon a came
from the boy next to the Healer asks her if these underground jackals shouldn't be here to which she replies that not really because this is an a rank dungeon the girl states that the underground Jackal is a C-Class monster and yes they are too weak for a rank Jack Les undergo natural selection and all go to feed stronger Monsters the Girl stands next to the breathless bodies of the monsters and says that even if they joined together as a pack they wouldn't be able to defeat the monsters here so they wouldn't have survived in this
place anyway the boy that holds a large equipment on his back crouches down next to one of the jackal's body and thinks about what kind of collar Mark they have and afterward says that these are unusual jackals they were following Someone's order ERS the leader of Group B seriously states that it appears they were just sicked on by dogs and the boy thinks about how monsters must have high intelligence to tame dogs those are obviously hard to deal with the boy thinks his many thoughts tries to guess about who is really the boss of this
a rank dungeon that is crawling with a scary Aura and then starts to put the puzzle together the boy thinks about whether it's possible that if his Intuition just doesn't fail Jin Wu begins to focus on his surroundings seemingly beginning to sense someone's presence not too far away from him the boy's gaze instantly locks onto someone not far away from him he stares intently and studiously seeming to think that the true inhabitants of the a rank dungeon are about to appear after some amount of time while the boy is gazing in some direction already at
this moment the leader of Group B is covered in sweat And numerous Shivers on his body shocked by what he sees now the man's gaze changes to one of horror he can't tear his eyes away from what is happening very close to him somewhere ahead of him making him forget all words and look forward in horror not knowing what to do and the very reason for all the horror of all the nearby Hunters is some huge monster that is painted in Peculiar White Stripes but with surprisingly large fangs and a hungry look some Standing Hunter
shouted and frightened that there was a higher Orc in front of them while another high-ranking Hunter only said in a shake voice that how was this even possible but in this a rank dungeon things won't be as easy as they seem for the Supreme orc can be seen to be several even more than the sheer number of professional Hunters here who are standing fearfully the monsters don't seem to be about to waste their time one of them Opens its huge mall and lets out a deafening scream that seems to announce a real battle in their
meaning one of the nearby monsters holds in his hand some wooden but sharp at the end of the device that at the ready holds and then with great force launches directly into one of the designated Targets this contraption created by the dangerous monsters themselves flies at an incredibly tremendous speed seeming to hold some sort of magical power within It causing it to spin around harder it seems that the target of the powerful Orcs themselves is the leader of Group B who stands all alone without any help by his side counting only on himself and looking
ahead the man with a kind of horror on his face manages to cover his face with a strong Shield thanks to which alone he can save his life holds it as strong as possible to resist the force of the blow the fixture itself collides with the Shield of group B's leader it seems the force of the alien strike is so immense that the weapon begins to create some sort of crack in the Shield barely holding the force as the device flies off in the other direction without achieving the desired result the man looks at what
his shield has become being almost useless at this point but his gaze sees something else the man notices some huge monster that holds a heavy weapon in its hand and swings it Right at the leader of Group B seemingly deciding to deal with him right here and now the huge orc even jumps up on the spot to make his strike as strong as possible as usual colliding his weapon with the huge Shield of the leader of Group B while the rest of the monsters also attack the others not far away from the leader of Group
B the hunter also takes the blow of the huge and powerful monster that targeted him uses his own shield and all his strength to defend Himself but this attacking orc isn't some stupid monster it instantly reacts to a defense using the power of one of the hunters and steps back to avoid getting hit one of the high-ranked hunters who had just defended himself against the monster's attack is thinking about whether his provocation just didn't work on this Savvy monster the the hunter watches as this huge orcc Rises straight up in the air seemingly deciding to
Target the other Hunters Altogether and the man cries out for the Mages to be careful for they are the next Target one of the Mages not far away from all the other Hunters loudly voices for the others not to worry for messing with Mages is bad enough the man is already starting to use his power the magical power of one of the Mages is right inside the lantern he puts forward thus burning the body of one of the monsters that only tried to attack the others This powerful orc doesn't quite expect this kind of sneaky
tactic from one of the Mages so the one who took the hit flies off in the other direction falling straight to the cold ground but the mighty orc seems to instantly regain his lost strength and health points immediately rising from the ground and heading for the Mages again with great speed one of the attacking Mages begins to visibly Panic crying out the annoying fact that whether his attack didn't work On the powerful orc whether the ladder is immune to such magic the very next second another Mage intervenes in this dangerous Endeavor thus using his magical
ability and restraining the body of The Reckless powerful Orc in some purple chains the girl who uses this kind of Defense on the powerful orc is loudly vocalizing that the one is too strong so she'll be able to hold him off for something like 5 Seconds which isn't Much but the Mage standing next to her says loudly that this is enough for him and and then turns to his magic telling it to answer his call and defeat the enemy attacking him at the same second one of the fire Spirits appears ready to fulfill any errands
of his Mage noticing a dangerous powerful orc ahead of him who will have to be fought a fairly strong and fiery Spirit begins to attack the powerful orc while the Mage thinks about the fact that he can only summon Two spirits but even so they are as strong as the Aang Hunters the man is a little nervous because he can't use magic during summoning and if his spirits are damaged his magic will be severely depleted because it's his trump card and his Mana is starting to run out one of the mighty Orcs massacres one of
the knights with particular Fury who tries to stop a strong attack from the monster but is struck losing his arm the same Knight is instantly next to the Healer which speaks loudly about what their tanks are doing and why they aren't watching their rear it's a very panicky atmosphere right now someone watches from the sidelines and thinks about how their provocation just doesn't work on Monsters skills are just ignored and one of the hunters ends up in the monsters hands screaming for a cure the leader of Group B shouts loudly that the matter is very
bad at the moment if they are surrounded they will be at a Disadvantage and then makes everyone group up and form up into three Hunters the man thinks about the fact that even if this is an A- rang dungeon there certainly shouldn't be so many evolved individuals of higher Orcs here that can defeat all the hunters with their strength alone the leader of Group B is visibly nervous and covered in sweat he is stating that the measurement results of the magic waves of this gate showed something completely different so how Could such a thing happen
the man thinks about the fact that the high Orcs are not just Orcs but the strongest Monsters Among their race also each of them is equal to an A Rang hunter in terms of their strength but these monsters here are a whole Army the man lists that there are 22 higher Orcs or in other words 17 Hunters versus 22 but that is far from an accurate comparison for they have B- ranked Hunters on their team as well one Of the men stops looks with Terror in his eyes at The Swinging arm of one of the
monsters that holds his sharp weapon while the leader thinks that if the B ranks are killed they will be in some kind of trouble the man can no longer control his rolling Panic he thinks about what to do in this situation without sacrifices in such a case simply not do without and the Hand of one of the monsters is already lowering the nearby Knight who was in no way prepared For such an attack from the mighty orc breaks down into a loud Cry of pain as his half of his body is simply thrown aside by
the monster's blow one of the sorceresses shouts loudly for the man to move as far away as possible covering him with herself and getting in front of the powerful orc seemingly about to use her magic a girl with large glasses on the bridge of her nose seriously uses her magical powers puts her weapon directly On the ground thus starting a kind of attack that emanates a purple glow at the same second a huge purple snake appears which instantly wraps the body of the mighty orc around itself starting to gradually strangle this monster who is not
expecting such an attack thanks to the Sorceress one of the knights that has been seriously wounded is near one of the healers who asks to bear with him for a second while the man is tormented by the immense pain In his body the girl doesn't waste a second of precious time she starts using her healing skills holds some green magic and brings it closer to the man's body thanks to her professional skills a hand form begins to form that can be used and attached directly to the body of one of the knights who is already
slowly getting better a few more moments and the girl finally creates something incredible as the man gets a whole and unharmed arm with which he will be able To continue fighting in this dangerous battle but something terrifying begins to loom over the girl who has just finished the healing process a kind of Terror Frozen in her eyes as the huge shadow of one of the monsters appears above her this Shadow comes from the huge body of a powerful orc who easily dispatched the summoned snake of one of the sorceresses holding in his teeth the very
snake that failed to stop his attack one of the sorceresses who was The one who used her magical abilities cried Cries Out loudly about how could this powerful orc have survived and overpowered her magical attack the mighty orc seems pretty damn pissed off right now as he took on a large number of different attacks but dealt with them instantly so he'll be able to reward himself to the helpless healer the girl can't do anything because she only wounded in battle Hunters helping them to fight on and be in the strength of Spirit so she just
closes her eyes and realizes that everything is finished but it only seems so to her for the boy's Trail has instantly disappeared he has left the equipment of the high ranking Hunters not far from the battle site and seems to be starting to use his skills the boy begins to disappear from sight in seconds using his magical abilities his eyes burning with a bluish light and he begins to accomplish what he has planned the all Frightened healer expects an attack from the powerful orc but nothing has been happening for some time so she opens her
eyes and looks forward excitedly the mighty orc seems to be experiencing someone's choking attack he raises his huge hands to his neck as if trying to remove someone's Shackles On It unable to draw in a breath of air the Healer girl's gaze instantly changes she watches with disbelieving eyes as the powerful orc slowly begins to vaporize Into Thin Air the girl continues to watch as nothing is left of the powerful orc it's as if he didn't even exist as if she was just dreaming of a stranger's attack that could have sent the girl to the
other side of the world the girl can't understand what just happened she has a lot of different questions in her head she doesn't know how she should React to what just happened the battle is happening on the other side of the battle as well the leader of Group B Tries to straighten out one of the powerful Orcs but at the same moment some white streaks appear in the air the man's face instantly changed in his face starting to question the fact that somehow fighting was so much easier than usual what had happened at this point
the man has just dealt with one of the powerful Orcs And can watch with his own eyes the ongoing battle around him as the others fight against the monsters gradually some sort of purple Monster Blood begins to appear in the air from the powerful Orcs one of them has a huge gash right on his bandaged leg the next attack doesn't leave you waiting long someone moving with great speed moving through the dungeon and launching their stealth attack on a variety of monsters brushing a knife across their bodies one of the hunters fights a powerful orc
holding holding his weapon as tightly as he can while the monster feels someone start attacking his body in a variety of Different areas the boy moves rather stealthily his gaze still as icy and serious he begins to look at the monsters and thinks he'll weaken them to their fullest while he's in the shadows the boy's gaze shifts to the rest of the powerful Orcs as well seeming to realize that those two were able to notice his attack and presence after all which is troublesome the boy instantly walks up to one of the powerful Orcs And
sets his weapon up looking straight into the Monster's eyes and vocalizing that it would do him no good if they created some kind of ruckus over him at the same second while the boy takes all of the monsters attention to himself one of the melee Hunters begins to run at full speed seemingly targeting the powerful orc the girl is next to one of the powerful Orcs in a matter of seconds puts her arm forward that holds immense power and then strikes right at him in the same instant the mighty orc Falls Straight to the ground
purple surges emanating from his body and the girl loudly voices that she was able to finally deal with one of the monsters here the boy holds the precious weapon in his hand looking at his palm which is stained in someone else's blood which is enough to add some trouble but he will try to be careful the boy thinks about the fact that s kiun and the other Hunters here are Elite Hunters selected by the hunter Guild so they can be Considered some of the best hunters in South Korea the boy walks past the gradually weakening
monsters and also continues to think about the fact that it can't be said that he doesn't believe in Hunters but just defeating a high orc is really hard the boy thinks about the fact that female healers are usually the very first to die in battle so he can't just sit back and watch them being mercilessly slaughtered by these Monsters the boy thinks that as long as he helps the group then whether his level goes up or not he could kill all the Orcs himself but he won't interfere much since the hunter Guild paid the money
the high-ranking hunters here look rather tired and lost they look on with disbelieving eyes as they look at the fact that they have defeated the all powerful Orcs And defeated them the leader of Group B asks if anyone is injured at the moment and as long as They are able to breathe the Aang healers will be able to heal them as long as these Hunters are able and strong the boy stands not far from the knights which suggests that the dangerous Orcs were unexpected enemies for them at all while the other replies that they're damn
lucky it all worked out and they're alive one of the sorceresses is not standing far away from the boy who continues to carry the equipment on his back she watches him Carefully and is silent for now trying to analyze him the girl thinks about the fact that this Porter considers them for stupid people because no one can hide such an ability as stealth from the spellcaster Mage which is what the boy used recently after a certain amount of time the leader of Group B is approached by the same female healer addressing him as an Opa
and stating that when they first fought against the higher Orcs something the girl begins to remember a Terrifying yet amazing picture of the moment when she was supposed to be finished off by a powerful orc but instead that orc took hold of her throat and couldn't breathe the man states that one high orc suddenly hovered in the air and afterward burst apart thinking that someone had used some sort of spell and the woman exclaims that's exactly what she thinks the leader of Group B turns to one of the huntresses asking Gina if it was her
doing to which she replies That it's impossible to do such a thing with her skills she's not that strong the girl goes on to say that she can only immobilize them for a while with telekinesis magic but no one in their group practices curse magic which surprises them more the girl says that their group of professional Hunters are practicing on the Fire element so there are no assassin Hunters among them which makes you wonder even more because how is that possible one of the sorceresses Enters the conversation stating that the other Huntress is right because
if anyone could pull off such an act it would be an outsider clearly alluding to Jin woo the enchantress thinks that maybe Jin woo has something to hide but should she keep it a secret and the other Mage says that the one is so glad because his Mana is almost all depleted at that moment the leader of Group B says that everyone here is right the higher Orcs are strong though they Behaved strangely in the second half of the battle but that's what helped them to disperse one of the hunters enters the conversation drawing the
attention of the leader beside him asking what they will do next and whether they will continue the battle in this place one of the knights fearfully says whether it is not dangerous for them and the other continues that they are not so far away from the gate and they have already been so heavily attacked and it will will be Even more dangerous from here on one of the knights places a hand on the shoulder of the leader of Group B starting to say that since they are already aware of what is going on in this
dungeon it would be too risky to continue this long journey the night States why don't they just go home as well as right now at least a couple more healers are needed as well as about three Mages specializing in spells to continues that he understands The fact that this is Mr s's first time leading the B team and it's a little frustrating that it's come to this but it's better to stop and the leader thinks that if he succeeds he'll become the official leader the man clenches his palms into fists fighting with himself and his
thoughts he thinks about the fact that there may not be another chance because this is so rare for him the boy observes the leader of Group B thinking about the fact that it's not an Easy choice for another in his place anyone else would be tempted and want to successfully mop up the dungeon the boy continues to watch The Stranger not far away from him thinking about what if still the leader of Group B is thinking soberly for the moment while the man continues to think about what to do a certain amount of time passes
of other people's mental torment as to what should be done in such a grave case and afterward opens his mouth and slowly States then that then their team should go back and gain strength and experience to be ready for the next ambush from such powerful monsters because it's damn hard they're not not that strong the hunters here exhale in relief someone says that for a moment he thought they would have to continue and got goosebumps from some kind of Terror making him tense up the leader of Group B who hears the words of one of
the hunters from his group softly voices That he is not stupid enough to actually kill this strong team and smiles afterward one of the hunters says he knows about it and afterward talks about his hands shaking and he is told to stop acting like a child and they should go back in high ranked dungeon a blue fireflies gradually begin to appear which with their light begin to gradually illuminate this deep dungeon which gradually begins to roll less scary a large group of Highly ranked Hunters with some positivity and good spirits start heading back in the
direction from which they started this arduous Journey never finishing Until the End suddenly the leader of Group B loudly exclaims for all the hunters to stop causing everyone to cringe at what had happened and the atmosphere gradually becomes more heated in front of the hunters in front of them the same portal through which they entered this a rank dungeon appeared except that there Was a barrier created by a highlevel spell someone asks why the path was blocked as everything was fine the leader asks the enchantress if she can get rid of it to which she
says she will try her best the girl focuses her eyes on the barrier ahead of her thinking about the far more important fact that there is someone in this dungeon with such magical abilities with their current Powers they won't be able to mop up the dungeon the girl concentrates on Her magical abilities and tries her best to get rid of the barrier in front of her but suddenly everything around her begins to Glow with white light all the hunters here instantly begin to feel terrible they are shaken everything around them becomes a green light that
constantly changes to various other lights standing not far away from everyone else Jin Wu observes what is happening to them now and why such a reaction of the barrier to someone Else's attempt to get rid of it what is going on here now someone Cries Out loudly that the dungeon boss is really here causing every hunter in the area to panic become more afraid than before and think of nothing but bad things the enchantress tries her best to get rid of all the horrible things that just happened in this place she loudly tells her partner
that they need to speed up the nearby Mages who are trying their best to get rid of this powerful barrier Can't seem to handle it one of them saying that Breaking the Barrier won't be easy the boy carefully watches what is happening now and afterward he thinks that the waves of magical energy are so strong that even the hunters that are unable to sense them will be able to feel them at this moment the eyes of the Wizards are covered with blood they think about why they couldn't feel such strong magic waves back then on
the Other side of the gate the boss simply simply can't hide his energy the Sorceress who was the very first to try to straighten out this strong barrier begins to react acutely to the magical waves causing her to cough up blood and unable to stop it but it's not only the Sorceress herself who reacts this way but all the other high-ranking Mages who react to such a thing in their own way some starting to gasp and others falling to the ground Hunters not far from the Horror taking place are loudly proclaiming that it is their
Mages that the enemies are targeting summoning healers as quickly as possible so as not to lose them only the other Hunters around them can notice something terrifying around them one of the knights calling out to Mr Sun in a frightened voice while the leader Frozen stares at the red eyes around him these monsters are so huge in number that there is no way they will be able to Handle them the leader of Group B starts to say that this is definitely a curse for them this battle will be terrifying and with losses the leader thinks
about the fact that not long ago their squad ran into a couple dozen higher Orcs but then they barely got out of the water dry but this time it's heavier the Knight fearfully voices that isn't at all seeming to him the high-ranking hunters here are grouped together and crowded into a single pile they are Surrounded by a huge number of monsters that are ready to Massacre them this very second just give the command one of the hunters calls out loudly to Mr Sun in his shaky voice but the leader of Group B says to keep
it down standing right in front of some huge and Powerful orc that isn't attacking yet the leader of Group B does not turn his face to his Hunters he says that if they start to resist there will be no trace of them because in this battle they simply Cannot cope with so many Monsters the leader of Group B tries his best not to show his fear of his own Hunters he thinks about the fact that only with the support of headed Choy or his Deputy chahay in they might have been able to resist the man
continues to stay steadfastly in the same spot with all his effort not running away even when the monster comes damn close to him starting to whisper something in his own language they don't Understand the mighty orc begins to shake slightly from side to side as if he is trying to regain Consciousness and keep control of himself still speaking incomprehensible words in his own language the stranger's jaw opens in an attempt to say something understandable to the highly ranked Hunters as the first understandable word suddenly flies out speaking of the human as if addressing the leader
the man changes in his face seemingly oblivious to any fear For he is surprised that begins to understand the words of the powerful orc before him that he begins to speak of humans apparently Hunters the mighty orc's eyes grow even brighter shimmering into a red light and he continues to try to speak in the alien tongue saying something to the effect that his name is caragan and he wants to meet these people the high-ranking hunters here exclaim in surprise that the orc can speak human isn't that real magic and The girl says that he is
just a puppet used for communication someone talks about whether whether the monsters want to talk to them addressing Mr song about how he obviously doesn't take other people's word for it because there could be some kind of trap here and they need to be on guard but the leader of Group B completely ignoring all appeals in his direction from the high ranking Hunters tells the mighty orc that it was really he car Galan who put this barrier on the Gate the mighty orc hearing the boy's question speaks slowly and in particles of words about how
proud he is to have succeeded in sorcery while he has a huge number of other monsters behind him the powerful orc while making every effort to start speaking in human language keeps saying things that his magic can't dispel making the enchantress feel worse the mighty orc states that his magic cannot be dispelled by any humans common to him causing another sorceress to Almost Bend from the magic used on her worsening her condition many times over the man confidently begins to speak to Orc in his usual language he states that is there is anyone else in
this a rank dungeon that is more powerful than the mighty orc the mighty orc with eyes burning with hatred and rage slowly glares at those who are so brave as to dare to go against him clearly implying that he is stronger than no one a powerful orc gives the high ranking Hunters here the choice that they can go with him or die at the hands of his people who are just waiting for someone else's command to attack the man listens to someone else's heavy speech still standing with his back to his guys realizing that many
different lives depend on him he thinks about what he should say to the monster literally a couple seconds pass because you can't waste a lot of time and other people's patience so he states that they will go After the mighty orc and the hunters begin to fearfully ogal their leader the mighty orc having gotten his long awaited answer after a hard conversation turns his back to the rest of the high-ranking hunters and with a hard voice tells the humans to follow him the boy thinks about the fact that in the possession of the boss clearly
has a huge Army of higher Orcs the chance of winning the battle is noticeably reduced the boy does not Understand that after all the leader wants to return after the conversation in one piece the leader of Group B lowers his head and nervously thinks that he simply has no other choice so he will put everything on the line for this chance after all what can they do against so many Superior Orcs the leader of Group B suddenly addresses the boy as Mr Porter drawing the attention of Jin woo Who is following behind the entire team
of hunters which Raises his gaze upward the leader says that when they arrive at the boss's Lair they plan to attack it but no matter if the chance of success increases but the boss's magic will surely be weakened so when he gets distracted by them have Jin Wu run to ask for help the boy straightforwardly says that while the rest of the support arrives to save this team they will simply die because they will not be able to fight against the higher Orcs the boy asks if the man is Going to bury his entire Squad
alive and the man replies that they must close this gate with all their might even at the cost of their lives which is why the work of hunters is so highly valued suddenly the Healer girl turns to the boy catching his attention and then States if Jin wo can do her one favor holding out her notebook to him the boy accepts it from the girl hands with a most puzzled face and afterward continues to listen to the fact that she Wishes to send this notebook directly into the hands of her family for whom she seems
to have prepared everything in advance the high-ranked hunters say they will do their best but this is simply not their fight the forces are noticeably different also the number of hunters is not as many as the monsters themselves here some say prayers for the successful Return of the high-ranked hunters that with some certainty and noticeable weakness after a hard battle Follow the mighty orc the boy taking someone else's notebook with him voices that he understood everything but thinks about the fact that he will not need to deliver anything to the Healer Girl's family saying it
sincerely and confidently the boy thinks about the fact that these magic waves belong to the top boss himself so if he has that much energy in him anything can happen and there's no way to predict chahin who is dressed in light work clothes looks At the lab labor going on around her seemingly searching out just the one person she needs the girl is standing far away from all the other workers who are discussing something heatedly among themselves for there is no work at the moment and they can just rest from the Eternal work frenzy the
girl puts her Palm to her chin thoughtfully wondering if Jin woo isn't here right now perhaps he just gave up his job making her think harder Some man turns to her drawing her attention to himself and saying that isn't Miss Cha's day off today to which she responds by asking if Jin wuo was out for work the man says that Mr Jin wo has already entered the dungeon as a porter causing the girl to open her mouth in Surprise once again asking what's wrong with him entering the gate the girl thinks about it while looking
at the Aang dungeon thinking about the fact that the rrang hunter was chosen to Be a porter in the Aang dungeon but humans only have one life and what was he thinking the girl thinks about the fact that when she was remembering scraps of the last encounter yesterday she definitely saw a weapon in the stranger's hands so she just wasn't wrong in her guesses making her wonder the girl says she's about to enter this dungeon and the man asks if something is wrong and if they should notify the main Guild forces but she says it's
fine the Girl thinks about the fact that it's time for her to enter this dungeon for one person except that she suddenly stops forgetting that she didn't take her weapon with her without which there is nowhere to go the girl thinks that clearly she would never have entered the dungeon not on her day off and afterwards asks if she can borrow their weapons and the man orders them to bring their gear for missile after some amount of time one of the workers reacting Quickly to their boss's command bring a certain pickaxe which is the equipment
of the Gathering Squad that they can only offer the girl takes the pickaxe into her hands with a most thoughtful face for what is she to do with such equipment continuing to hold it in her hands and look at it with a thoughtful look the girl calls out to the man again and awkwardly asks if they have anything else to which the man inexplicably interjects and the woman says that there Might be some sort of sword or spear the man begins to scratch his head awkwardly and says that the girl asks for something like this
weapon from their Gathering unit and she doesn't know what to say because she completely forgot about it after a while she makes the decision to Simply hand the pickaxe back into someone else's hands saying that she will enter the dungeon that way since nothing else can seriously be offered to her the girl though she tries To make a look full of confidence realizes that it will be hard enough for her to enter the a rank dungeon without any weapons in her hands it doesn't even make sense all of the girls former confidence instantly vanishes as
soon as she stops at the A- rank gate causing the man behind her to also silently watch to see what would happen next the man states that whether Hunter Chaw really plans to enter the dungeon empty-handed making the girl shudder Slightly because that man is right and it's too rash even after the man's words the girl continues to stand in the same place looking at the Gateway to the a rank dungeon thinking about what she should do at this moment after a while the girl just suddenly turns to face the man and with large strides
begins to approach him still not looking into the other man's eyes seemingly out of embarrassment the girl reaches the man rather quickly who without any questions Holds out in his hand hands though so silly for a girl but at least some equipment to be used the man says that the girl made the right choice because it's better to be armed than unarmed to which Chaw bows holding a pickaxe and still hiding her face under her cap the girl though with noticeable embarrassment quickly turns around in the opposite direction and walks quickly towards the A- rank
gate finally entering it after losing some time the a Rank dungeon is a damn huge Place making anyone in the place feel Ang anxious and fear overwhelming the body it is in this deep a rank dungeon that there are a large number of diverse and Powerful Orcs some of them well dressed in strong armor guarding something from the others some of the powerful Orcs are holding a huge Shield that is unlikely to be easily destroyed you'd have to put a lot of effort into such an attack but the chances are slim most stunning and Amazing
is the following picture of how in a similar depth of A- rank dungeon is its own castle with a big bunch of higher Orcs that report to the head if you look into some distance ahead of you you will find a powerful orc sitting on a throne with a huge number of other subordinates beside him ready to defend him a powerful orc with surprisingly wrinkled hands stares intently somewhere ahead of him seemingly at the newly arrived high-ranking Hunters that he was The one who ordered to be brought in looking into the face of the mighty
orc one is simply horrified by his expression for behind the hood is a sof skeleton but with such chilling eyes that it is frightening and that one welcomes these people the high ranking Hunters here just don't seem to know how they should react to all this going on because it's like it's a total nightmare something incredibly scary a small number of high- ranked Hunters are right In the middle of this Castle raging with waves of magical energy they are surrounded by a large number of higher ranked Orcs the powerful Orcs do not lower their hungry
gazes from the newly arrived High ranked Hunters they clang their teeth as if to show that they intend only to fight them the leader of Group B thinks with a kind of inner fear that if all these powerful Orcs which is an impressive Army get out things will be simply terrible and deplorable the Man stares somewhere ahead of himself feeling cold sweat running uncontrollably down his body he continues to think about the fact that if the inevitable is to be prevented the team absolutely must the team definitely needs to defeat the boss who Towers over
all the monsters and high-ranked Hunters present stands on his throne and watches everything that happens the man realizes exactly that the retinue of this powerful orc that sits on the throne has A rather powerful aura that it seems any even the weakest Hunter would be able to sense the leader of Group B continues to make some kind of plan in his head thinking about whether his team will be able to bypass all the guards and take out the shaman in one Fell Swoop but it still seems impossible all the hunters here are thinking about the
fact that at their leader signal they will aim at the shaman alone with the whole bunch and all their strength no matter what it Cost them but they have to do it the high- seated powerful orc begins to ask the high ranking hunters in his chilling and hypnotizing voice if they are afraid of him why they look so scared the stranger's face is now clearly visible beneath the hood itself which changes to a blinding white light as soon as the powerful orc finishes his question using his skills on the hunters the leader of group b
stands heroically in the same spot beginning to Feel a certain aura that only worsens the condition of all the high ranked hunters in the area with each passing second suddenly the leader of Group B starts to see everything around him with different eyes it makes his health deteriorate by times as if to show the full power of the Majestic orc after a few seconds the faces of the highly ranked Hunters changed to Haggard full of incomprehension as to what is happening to them because of this Powerful orc why such power some high-ranked Hunters are thinking
about how powerful this monster in front of them is how could they ever think of being able to deal with this boss after all it's almost impossible the Sorceress feels Blood start to trickle from the corners of her eyes she thinks about the fact that the powerful orc is on a whole other level and compared to him she is a third rate mage the leader of Group B can't stop Shaking in his whole body he's so damn sick and scared at the same time he starts frantically asking the same question why did this monster bring
them here the man continues to say in a shaky voice that the Warriors who came after them near the portal were enough to kill the high-ranking hunters suddenly the leader of Group B Hears A straightforward question from the powerful orc about it being done for fun causing his mouth to drop open in shock And his face to change to an aloof one the mighty orc says that they will kill one high-ranking Hunter after another until no one is Left Alive for his people crave entertainment by creating a Ruckus suddenly the mighty orc shivered keeping his
fingers near his eyes which showed sheer coldness and indifference to everything going on he didn't care about the hunters the mighty orc says that there is someone among the high-ranking hunters who is quite an Unusual person looking directly at the boy with his horrible eyes the man is shocked to hear the words of the mighty orc thinking that if their extermination is just entertainment they don't even see the hunters as enemies the man keeps thinking about what is more to this powerful orc is that their lives are just some kind of game to them looking
straight into the eyes of this monster the man thinks about the fact that their lives to the Powerful orc is just a toy to be thrown away when he just gets bored with it causing the leader to suddenly erupt in Rage the leader of Group B seemingly no longer able to handle his UNC controllable and overflowing aggression loudly voices for his team to rally on a fence immediately holding up his sword the leader of Group B stares at the enemy in front of him with a maddening Fury that overwhelms him while behind him the high
ranking Hunters are still Standing unmoving one of the high ranked Hunters looks on in horror as his leader walks towards the powerful orc with such confidence he can't say a word or follow him for fear the leader of Group B without wasting his precious time leaps off the ground in a high jump aiming precisely at the mighty orc who didn't even move aside the mighty orc without moving from his seat uses a song of Defense from the many others that the High ranking Hunters have yet to face if they hold out the leader of Group
B Gathering all his strength in his own weapon and high jump was not at all prepared to face the wall that appeared in front of him that could not be penetrated as soon as the exasperated leader of Group B collides with the wall ahead he he instantly flies off in the opposite direction of himself hitting his back painfully and rolling on the ground the mighty orc says that the Leader is a damn foolish man who only goes to battle on the basis of his emotions and the man is already starting to Shake in his body
unable to control it suddenly the powerful orc begins to use his magical abilities and one of them is gravity causing the man to rise in the air at great speed the mighty orc easily controls the man's body body flying through the air with one arm stretched forward he can do anything he wants the mighty orc doesn't seem to be About to spare the very one who just dared to approach him and try to kill him vocalizing his next ability which will only speed things up after a certain amount of time the man not long in
the air before someone else's orders begins to fly straight down towards the ground at a tremendous speed the Earth is instantly Shattered by an impact so violent that the man's face changes to shocked there is no way he can resist the alien abilities that control him the Man barely hanging on with his strength endures all the pain he feels as the powerful orc is about to do a similar maneuver once more beginning to lift the other man's body in the air after some amount of time the mighty orc raises his hand up again to force
the man up in the air as well and after numerous times lowers and raises one of the high ranked Hunters not far away sheds his tears as he watches what is being done to the leader of Group B which which only Horrifies everyone here the man's body is already visibly shabby the man is in no way able to resist or resist the alien force that even seems to be gradually starting to emanate some steam from the leader's body the man's body continues to hover in the air it begins to twist around itself numerous times until
the powerful orc wants to stop bullying suddenly the mighty orc's gaze changes to a surprised one his attention being drawn to something seemingly some Human causing him to with his red eyes directly at him a boy who had thrown his gear away from himself and caught the bee leader shaken by this abuse to save him from this torment is lowered to the ground the boy looks at the face of the leader of Group B which is already starting to gradually take on a blue hue with large amounts of blood coming out of his mouth and
nose and his eyes turning red but the latter calls him back by name the boy says that this Dungeon is under the jurisdiction of the Hunter's Guild so he can't inter fear without asking but the advanced party is on the verge of being wiped out the boy goes on to verbalize some detail to the man but in the meantime the powerful orc decides to send one of his subordinates to rat out both of them but the man seems to notice the others attempts to create something terrible so he looks back with Terror in his eyes
as the boy asks permission to exterminate all the Monsters here the boy stands with his back to the powerful orc behind him who is about to deliver the killing blow at the test of his ring leader but is it ever that simple the boy without even turning to face the monster behind him pulls his arm back using his magical power to use it on this supreme orc at the same moment the high orc that tried to fight the boy becomes immobilized unable to resist the other's magical power immediately freezing in one place After a couple
seconds the boy raises his hand upwards thus causing the huge body of the mighty orc to rise in the air just as it had recently done to the leader of group be it is in that very instant without any pity for such an ugly monster that the boy begins to lift the orc's body with great speed then lower it straight into the ground to take his revenge the boy once again turns to the leader of Group B who looks shocked at What is happening in front of him and what Jin Wu is doing right now
not sparing this powerful orc the boy Towers over the leader and states that all the monsters present here can he take care of asking permission from the leader of Group B which stares back at him the red eyes of group B's leader widen in some hope of salvation of the boy in front of him being able to straighten out all the monsters and ask them the face of the Leader of Group B instantly changes to one full of Hope and a kind of pity he wheezes for the boy to help them to deal with all
the monsters and save everyone the boy doesn't need any more words of permission from the leader of Group B at this very second Jin woo lowers his hand ceasing to use magic powers thus finishing off the monster the mighty orc says that for a human the boy has pretty good abilities but how much strength does Jin Wu have to put up With all the forces attacking him the boy standing with his back to the mighty orc vocalizes that he has never faced such power before continuing to stand in the same spot and feel all the
magical powers of the monster the mighty orc's eyes changed to more red full of contentment and confidence he even laughs merrily and vocalizes how could it be otherwise in this situation The Boy hasn't finished his speech yet he stands in the same spot but gets into a More fighting stance continuing to talk about how even so things are really bad so bad the boy spoke his entire speech with a smile on his face finally turning to the mighty orc and glaring that things were pretty damn bad not for himself but for the monster that was
here the boy doesn't make you wait long for his command he States in a firm voice for his subordinates to finally rise up causing the nearby Mages to cover themselves in Goosebumps and stare With horror a couple of moments later the Majestic egis becomes beside the boy holding his mighty weapon and is sure to fulfill all the errands of the Lord of Shadows following the Majestic igis Is iron which with its sheer size could make anyone in the place cringe at the thought of another's power and might behind the boy is lined up a huge
Army of of subordinates who are ready to fulfill all the orders of their Lord of Shadows ready to Bow their heads before Him to tear and throw opponents some kind of expensive car pulls up to a designated location at night using low beam headlights to see the area around it after a certain amount of time a young man with black glasses starts to emerge from the expensive car while he is thinking that apparently something seriously scary has happened ginchu walks up to the Aang gate stares at it for a while thinking about why this kid
had to work as a Minor okay for one day but today is the second to last day Toth thinks the boy will soon officially become an s-ranked Hunter but it would be nice if he remembered to always keep an eye on him and the man approaches and asks what brought him here jinel briefly states that he only came here with this group of people for Hunter Jin Wu inquiring about the whereabouts of the Hunter and they ask him if anything is wrong one of the miners says that he knew it thinking That Jin wo had
the true face of a killer because even then this guy looked at him angrily and he thought Jin Wu was going to finish him off the man goes on to say that he even felt a shiver run through his body and Jin shil interrupts and asks where the boy is in the end to which he's told that he's currently in a dungeon the man continues that their Porter couldn't make it out for his shift so the boy offered to take over and Jin chaol thinks that first the man Was a minor and now a porter
which is surprising the man looking pensively straight at the A- rank gate still can't figure out why there are so many of the most powerful people chasing the boy what on Earth is going on the man says that Miss cha Hein was also searching for that young man today and then followed him into the dungeon to meet face to face as soon as possible the shouting man inserts a word saying that the boy has Really killed someone because he is obviously capable of something like that or even more since he has such an intimidating aura
Jin Shield coldly states that this man will only know the answer after tomorrow's news lifting his black glasses with one finger starting to think about something and what to do the one continues to say that he was right about the boy while the other protests that this can hardly be the case also someone maintains that Jin Wu Is kind and even did the work for the four of them Jin chill walks along with his workers in the other direction from the people there as a sudden change in his face sensing something incredible and Powerful jinchu
instantly realizes that something terrible is happening in this Aang dungeon he feels with every part of his body the Eerie energy that is emanating from this place Jin chel says that his body feels like it's going to explode and he even starts breathing Rapidly and one of his assistants asks the chief if he felt the same way the men instantly begin to raise their devices that they only take with them and afterwards there is some sort of reaction showing the bloody IM imense power of this dungeon ginch even Cries Out glaring that this a rank
gate is the most dangerous type realizing that the previous changes were completely wrong letting all the hunters down ginch thinks about the fact that considering The current mistake the unit inside the gate is in danger at the moment even though there are two s-ranked Hunters inside but still the defeated Mighty orc lies on the cold ground a frozen horror can be seen in his eyes it seems that there is even foam coming out of the stranger's mouth after the fight that happened not long ago the girl who entered the dungeon thinks about the fact that
song khun's group was able to deal with so many monsters alone Wondering how they managed such a thing the girl has very little time in the A- rank dungeon looking carefully around as if trying to find this powerful man but senses some sort of Aura after a certain amount of time the girl wasting it on finding the presence of that very person throws her pink cap on the ground and thinks to herself that no this just can't happen the girl thinks about the fact that if this powerful energy is coming from the boss no one
from kiun Squad would be able to survive as she continues to hold the pickaxe in her hand and stare confidently somewhere ahead returning to a dangerous place where a large number of monsters and Hunters are in the lair of the main boss the subordinate boys gather into one team and patiently wait for the instructions of their lord the boy standing with his main allies in the form of the Majestic igis and iron feels at ease and confident enough he only has Eyes for his enemy The Mighty orc sits in the same spot and afterwards asks
his question that is the boy going to slay him with so many subordinates making you even feel the mockery in his voice the boy Smiles listening to all the words of the mighty orc and then begins to say in a confident voice that if this monster continues to look down on him and his subordinates then the boy says it in such a confident voice that one can't help but believe in the truth of his Words and what a serious look he has on his face the boy uses one of his many abilities in the form
of a Monarch's possession whereupon a huge Dark Circle appears around Jin Wu's subordinates surrounding the soldiers a notification comes in that the boy dark soldiers have become even stronger and their characteristics have increased by 50% Jin Wu gained this ability on the 70th floor of the dungeon the boy observes his subordinates and realizes that his Shadow soldiers have become even stronger although even before this skill they could easily defeat many different bosses the huge iron is covered in purple light as it turns out to be obvious his stats have also increased by a full 50%
allowing that one to be much stronger than before which helps a lot the Sorceress who is standing not far from what is happening can't believe what she is seeing while the other Mage opens his mouth in shock and says that He can summon a maximum of two Shadows not believing his own eyes the Sorceress continues to stare at the whole picture unfolding before them and afterward says in a disbelieving voice that such an ominous Aura can come from an ordinary person the mighty orc seems to be slowly beginning to tents up over his new opponent
in the form of Jin Wu he instantly gives orders to his subordinates to smear the shadow Spirits as soon as the mighty orc voices his Order that very second the embittered higher Orcs begin their attack with a huge scream a large crowd heading towards the opponents in front of them some sort of alert arrives stating that the mighty iron is using his ability as a provocative scream forcing Ordinary People to cover their ears because the sound is so damn loud and piercing at the same second some sort of notification arrives stating that the opponent's characteristics
are too high Causing Iron's provocation to fail so the Orcs calmly head towards the enemy iron is not going to give up because in addition to his abilities in his hands he still has a powerful weapon that burns with its great power which he will use in this fight after a certain amount of time iron having set himself up for the coming battle with these embittered Orcs gathers all of his power and in a huge circular motion begins to push everyone out of his way after a certain Amount of time the Majestic igis also appears
in the field of vision of the powerful opponents displaying a huge sword that Flames with uncontrollable power The Majestic egis is waiting for the right moment seemingly tuning in for this battle not even paying attention to the fact that a large number of monsters are starting to come at him in droves in a matter of seconds The Majestic igis utilizes his technique and sword skills instantly slaying all the monsters that Surround him the entire time the Orcs follow their ring leaders instructions with their marked Fury but they just can't seem to get a handle on
such powerful opponents but they don't give up and attack further the boy though surrounded by quite a few monsters around him deals out powerful Orcs with ease and palpable aggression who receives strong and deadly blows in return the boy as soon as he disposes of the surrounding monsters around him Gains strength and Rises High into the sky seemingly locking onto an even more interesting Target for Jin wo the high ranking hunters near the fight watch with some Shock realizing that the boys attacks are exactly like the way their Deputy head fights the hunters continue to
perplexedly discuss why the boy hid his true nature and power and volunteered to work as a porter while Jin Wu approaches the rest of the opponents the boy thinks about the fact That if you exclude igis iron and the tank the level of his other Shadows is roughly equal to the B- ranked Hunters making him think and count their powers together the boy also notices the fact that while the weak Knights were trying to overpower just one high orc they had already managed to die several times making the situation slightly worse at this point which
is what most would not want the boy thinks about the fact that since the enemies outnumber him and his Subordinates he should definitely cut down on the numbers looking with a confident gaze at the opponents around the place the mighty orc uses his ability called fire dragon song due to which he begins to burn one by one the subordinate boy starting to reduce the number the boy instantly reacts to such an action with a slightly surprised look turns the other way to look at what is going on and afterward states that his Shadows the boy
sees how the mighty orc Still continues to sit majestically and smugly on his throne as the head of the Dragon looms over him from whose mouth blazes great heat and power the mighty orc is amused that the boy dares such helpless dolls to be behave so arrogantly to him which visibly makes him angry and forces him to act the boy completely distracted from the battle looks at the mighty orc with his chilling gaze saying in a cold and serious tone that only this head of Monsters is the Arrogant one here the boy thinks about the
fact that until his Mana is completely depleted then his subordinates will be restored again and again watching as one of the knights rises again from his ashes ready for battle the mighty orc watching the subordinate boys stand up one by one even after such a maneuver that loudly proclaims that there is no difference in this action because Jin Wu's Mana will run out Anyway the mighty orc goes on to say that it will be before the boy can defeat all the Warriors of this dungeon boss while watching Jin Wu's subordinates being tormented by the monsters
the boy not waiting for the mighty orc to finish his long speech gathers his strength and breaks away from the place Rising High into the sky intending to launch a sly attack and saying that by this time he will be dead the boy without wasting a second of his Precious time gathers as much strength as he can and accelerating in his movements collides with the suddenly appeared wall of the powerful orc the mighty orc says that the boy looks worthless since he spends a large amount of time on the boss while his entire Army gradually
dies while the monster hides inside his defenses the boy facing the stranger barrier is not going to give up so quickly steps back some distance and holds his hand to the Ground so that he doesn't fly far away and then says who knows what will really happen the boy confidently states that he has a couple of powerful guys on his side who shouldn't let Jin Wu down shifting his gaze to iron who uses his fighting skills against his enemies afterward the boy shifts his gaze to The Majestic igis who stares at his opponent's ahead with
aident look while Jin wo voices that the monster need not worry about his Mana the Mighty orc with His devilish smile says that he then needs to destroy their Master with all his might who has such good power using the song of fierce Flames to attack after a couple of counted seconds The Lair of the powerful boss gradually begins to blaze with heat something explodes momentarily seemingly trying to similarly frighten the boy but the other one doesn't do well the boy realizes that this opponent is stronger than midus and Vulcan although midus was Subjected to
a legion of a thousand souls he had a weak defense but the opponent at the moment has incredible defense and attack what's worth bringing up is the horde of superior Souls that block the boy's path to this day keeping him from being close to the boss but also keeping him from escaping the place the boy realizes that this is quite different from the quest to change his class so Jin Wu decides to waste no time and use something hidden inside his Inventory the boy pulls out one of the bluish colored potions from his inventory he
finally realizes that he can use potions in this dungeon and therefore can restore his own mana and so as not to overfill the boy's stomach with the contents of those many bottles Jin Wu will finish off the mighty orc as quickly as he has any idea it's going to be a fascinating show the boy thinks about the fact that It is finally time to show everyone in the area especially the powerful orc what the true power of a necromancer is all about giving the command for the Fallen souls to rise up after a couple of
moments once things have quieted down for a moment new monsters begin to spring up from the ground and immobilized bodies which will be the boy's subordinates the mighty orc is surprised to realize that his Fallen Warriors are Becoming Undead which is not good information for himself as he watches his subordinate boys confidently March forward the boy states that there are quite a large number of Warriors of the mighty Orc in the boss's Lair but it depends on time as soon they will definitely become Jin Wu's subordinates which he guarantees the boy stretches his arm forward
pointing his index finger somewhere to the side stating that when the monsters of the mighty orc Are finally finished then then a similar fate will await the mighty orc looking at him with his chillingly cold eyes that show all the confidence in the boy that resides in him with great strength the mighty orc no longer looks as cocky as he was a while ago he is surprised at what is happening and opens his eyes in shock wondering if the boy could be the mighty orc watches the morale of his subordinates despite what is happening still
not falling as they try to please Their boss in order to successfully finish this bloody battle but it is unlikely that the gradually dwindling number of the mighty Orcs subordinates will hold out for long for their opponents are the superior Orcs themselves who are ready to tear others apart for the sake of their lord a fierce battle takes place a large number of powerful Orcs try to resist the pressure from the subordinates of the boy that begin to gradually squeeze the Others in this battle the mighty orc begins to gradually become nervous he watches the
whole battle taking place without taking his attentive gaze away seeming to realize that he is gradually beginning to lose stating why they in the mind of the mighty orc there is a huge number of questions that he can't get rid of during the ongoing battle he thinks about why they are here when already awake one order echoes in everyone's mind the powerful orc ceases To control his emotions they take over causing the monster to cry out in a loud voice and order for his subordinates to destroy the human race putting brutality into his speech the
mighty orc finally makes some movement rising from his throne to point his hand in the direction of the boy vocalizing loudly for his underlings to tear them apart and then lay the remains At His Feet the boy in no way intimidated by such threats from the mighty orc asks with The most contented smile if this battle is like a duel between two commanders iron not listening to what is going on around him and what his main subordinates are chatting about changes in his face concentrating with someone fighting someone who seems to have just as much
skill the mighty iron holds a huge weapon in his hands thus trying to cover the attack from his opponent which is also of great size and strength in just a couple seconds two strong Monsters Clash their weapons against each other putting as much force as possible into such a clash to make one of them lose their weapon their looks show a mutual hatred for each other iron tries to do everything to win this battle to do the bidding of his shadow Lord when the monster does all the same but his ring leader at some unexpected
moment iron's opponent decides to suddenly loosen the Collision thus causing the subordinate boy to tilt Slightly towards the ground due to the lack of support but iron instantly reacts to such a cunning maneuver by being able to use his protected head as a collision with another's head thus fighting already unarmed the blow to Iron's head was so powerful that his opponent gets a noticeable crack in his armor and he loses his balance and Falls straight into the ground thus giving him a chance to straighten him out the mighty iron Raises his weapon blazing with immense
power at that very second and afterwards deals numerous damage to his opponent's body thus winning this war something he can be proud of moving on to the Majestic igis who stands before several powerful Orcs that are so eager to try and straighten out this subordinate boy but they are unlikely to succeed The Majestic igis anticipates the moment when the mighty Orcs will begin to attack him so he swings his sword Blazing with uncontrollable power to do battle The Majestic igis Dodges the attack from the two Orcs with ease and good skill uses his sword as
his own body is lifted into the air thus surprising these opponents the Majestic igis carries several smaller swords in addition to a single sword so that he can use a surprise attack at any time thereby starting to swing with great speed a couple seconds later the Majestic igis uses his one weapon Hitting one of the powerful Orcs directly in the head causing the other to freeze in place from the Fatal Blow The Majestic igis stands on the body of one of the mighty Orcs one foot pressing his sword into the breathless body and resting his
hand on the other glaring at the other opponent the mighty orc doesn't seem at all intent on stopping in his attack he wastes no precious time and swings at the Majestic igis in an attempt to try and slay him Alone The Majestic igis reacts instantly to another's attack so he also begins to swing his weapon anticipating with anticipation what this opponent in front of him is all about after a moment the two strong opponents Clash their swords thus creating an amazing enemy atmosphere around them igis will definitely straighten him out on his own there is
so much strength in the Majestic igis that as he resists another's body weight he gathers all his Skills and pushes as high as he can causing his opponent to hover in the air for a long time the mighty orc even seems to manage to flip in the air a few times due to such a strong Blow from The Majestic igis and Below him is iron waiting for the moment a couple seconds later an iron swings in accurately striking his heavy weapon directly at the mighty orc flying through the air thus causing him to fly even
farther and longer somewhere on the other side of The battlefield a huge paw appears over the lurking Mighty orc that approaches him so stealthily seemingly waiting for the right moment for a stealthy attack after a couple of counting seconds the ice bear nicknamed tank punches the mighty orc with all his might while growling loudly satisfied with the job done to such an action on the part of the tank iron shows his hugee hand which depicts a thumbs up thus giving respect to the ice bear who Raises his paw upwards as if giving thanks the boy
watching the whole bloody battle in progress calmly states that apparently it is his precious boys who are much stronger than the orc subordinates put together the boy thinks about the fact that of course he doesn't doubt his words but his Mana is still being used up faster than it seemed and with Jin Woo's Powers running out his sh shadows will disappear from sight in an instant the powerful orc appears to be Shocked by what is happening he can't hide his excitement not understanding how this can happen to him because the boss never imagined such a
thing one of the high-ranking hunters in the area says that he can't stand by and watch the boy fight alone so He suggests that everyone rally to the attack and help the guy as soon as the high-ranked hunters attempted to take a step towards the coming battle they are instantly pierced by an Inc incredible pain in Their bodies orc uses a song of frenzy and blindness the mighty orc states that Spectators in the form of high ranked Hunters should stay put and not engage in this fight in any way to Simply watch from the sidelines
and not be able to move the mighty orc confidently states that he will soon be able to shut the boy's arrogant mouth once and for all beginning to use his magical abilities in the form of drowsiness fatigue and blindness the boy seems to be aware of What the powerful orc is about to do to him and after the stranger's attack there is a body reaction that all negative effects have been nullified by immunity the mighty orc doesn't seem to expect such a thing from the boy at all he changes in his gaze slowly starting to
realize that this Jin wo is a damn strong opponent the mighty orc's gaze becomes full of Terror and fear the surprise that gradually overwhelms his body he cannot hide his shocked State Exclaiming loudly what is wrong various curses do not work on the boy orc cries out how he was able to nullify all his curses to which he replies that the boss has forgotten about what the boy told him the boy says that the mighty orc just had the misfortune to meet just him using the blessing of the great spellcaster candar thanks to which he
receives longevity the boy voices for the mighty orc to allow him to get rid of someone else's Pesky Shield thus prepping his Mage in advance who holds a fireball in his hands expectantly after a couple moments the boy subordinate skillfully lifted the fireball straight high in the air thus expanding it and increasing in size causing the powerful orc to feel fear the boy thinks of getting rid of the alien barrier by using the greed sphere on his own Mages which one of his subordinates is already starting to send toward the boss at a great rate
a couple Of counted moments pass the voice of a powerful orc begins to be heard trying to utter his song of Defense but just doesn't have time to finish thus destroying his own defense the mighty orc completely not expecting such a maneuver and even at such an amazing speed begins to cough loudly at the fact that his sphere of Defense just shattered forcing him to face the attack the face of the mighty orc shows all his fear which he begins to feel exactly the Moment he lost the ability to defend himself with his strong Shield
coughing and glaring how dare the boy after a certain amount of time somewhere in the distance begins to see a girl who is watching the whole battle from afar which seems so damn unreal and scary the girl looks shocked at the whole ongoing battle in front of her eyes continues to hold the useless weapon in her hand as a pickaxe and stares at this picture with her mouth open the girl contemplates the Bloody battle wondering in her mind if this is all an army of someone's Souls which seems pretty damn incredible and very much a
powerful phenomenon the girl stares at the whole thing disbelievingly thinking about the fact that a hunter specializing in summoning magic Can Only Hold back a couple of these Spirits then what on Earth is going on the girl flies towards the battle with great speed but she is called out by the high ranking Hunters Standing nearby surprisingly ogling Miss cha high in recalling the deputy head the girl quickly runs up to the Healer girl sitting on the ground asking her if she's in one piece and if she's okay to which the other responds that they haven't
quite figured out what's going on here yet themselves the powerful orc becomes visibly angry and overflows his body with uncontrollable rage he hatefully exclaims that the boy's pathetic abilities are nothing before The strangers the mighty orc begins to use a large number of his curses ranging from Rampage fortification to song of the Titans and burning making everything around him Blaze with light the mighty orc instantly changes in size he becomes much larger than he was before his every step is followed by a huge shaking of the ground but the boy still stands the girl says
for all Hunters to move back as soon as possible lest they fall under The dangerous attack of a powerful orc who is purposefully heading somewhere with a palpable desire to kill the mighty orc shows all his rage and hatred towards the boy saying in a loud voice that he will finish the boy off like a fly pushing Jin Wu's subordinates out of his way the boy looks at the scene in front of him with the calmest face possible and says that the giant monsters certainly don't bring back the best of memories as If the orc
is pushing his hurt after a certain amount of time the boy receives a notification that all of his Mana for the moment has been used up thus losing his own subordinates swearing unhappily the mighty orc angrily begins to tell the boy not to turn up his nose just because he's decided to play with Jin woo a bit calling him a nasty little man and Gathering his strength the mighty orc settling down Habitually begins to inflate some sort of balloon with his mouth seemingly about to use some new attack towards the boy after a small amount
of time that very balloon instantly explodes reaching its limit and starting to pour fiery lava all over the room saying that isn't car Galan weak to it while the mighty orc opens his mouth in an attempt to burn the boy somewhere below at the same time Jin Wu R es high up ending up next to the monster himself the boy briefly Agrees with the stranger's words that the powerful orc is actually a weak opponent for him thus speeding up in his movement and moving purposefully the boy doesn't waste a great deal of time gathers his
immense strength into a fist and concentrating delivers a mighty blow right into the eye of the mighty orc the boy says that becoming bigger the powerful orc has only made it easier for him as the sorcerer without the help of his guards is unlik likely to be able to Stand up to a powerful assassin like Jin Wu The Mighty Orc in no way expects such an attack from the boy howling loudly at the pain in his eye while at the same moment the boy begins to inflict wounds directly on his body with great speed ginchu
and his reinforcements in the Aang dungeon are watching the scene before them with their mouths wide open in amazement as the men appear shocked to watch one of the summoned powerful Orcs Attack another of the same kind but already in armor ginchi doesn't understand what's going on ginchu exclaims loudly about what the hell is going on here where is this powerful Aura coming from and what kind of bloody battle is right in the Aang dungeon which is the strongest in South Korea suddenly someone else's screams are interrupted by a girl who is closely observing the
ongoing fight she says that these monsters were summoned by the Person who is currently fighting the lair boss the girl says that speaking of that very person she means the boy who moves with great speed through the body of a powerful orc that in no way cannot cope with his enemy the boy thinks about the fact that in a normal situation his dagger is useless for carrying out a critical attack against the giant monsters but today things are happening quite differently the boy clenches his palm into a fist and then instantly Summons his own weapon
which emanates an uncontrollable force that will allow Jin Wu to deliver a deadly Blow The Boy real realizes that his dagger is the best tool for the moment so he purposefully strikes directly at the powerful orc's body creating critical damage after the Critical Strike from the boy's dagger there is an instantaneous body reaction from the mighty orc who lets out his cries of pain loudly and begins to lose his own balance after a couple of Seconds the mighty orc simply collapses his entire huge carcass to the ground no longer having any strength to face such
an opponent until jinchu realizes that it's Jin wo the girl watches Jin chul's reaction and afterward thinks about the fact that not only Choy jongin's head but the chief from the monitoring Department also knows about this boy surprising more jinchu says that as soon as they sense the incredible power from the gate they Instantly came here but it looks like they're doing just fine here without them so they can only watch Jin Wu mopping up the dungeon alone those nearby are thinking that doesn't Jin wo look like a high-ranked melee Hunter where as he might
possess summoning magic thinking about how much the boy can summon Spirits the girl watching gin chul's reasoning keeps trying to find out some information about the boy she asks if he Knows anything about the boy Jin Chul not even looking at the huntress chaha in standing next to her briefly voices that she knows very little information about the boy lowering her glasses down the mighty orc keeps trying not to give up he glares hatefully at the boy in front of him growls and clenches his palm calm into a fist hitting the ground directly beneath him
as if trying to get up the boy looks down on the mighty Orcs attempts to rise from the ground and Afterward states that as soon as the Mage is stripped of his own subordinates he that Mage just cannot win the battle so the boy is facing a defenseless powerful orc surrounded by his subordinates that are ready to protect him the mighty orc's Lair is visibly shabby the alien Throne can no longer be in its place falling somewhere into a pile of rocks the ground is completely cracked and nothing much remains dumbfounded by what is happening
the Mighty orc says that he simply cannot be defeated and starts laughing uncontrollably as if trying to scare the boy in a similar way but after a couple of seconds the mighty orc's annoying laughter is cut short as he is stabbed with two weapons At Once by his own subordinates who are now on Jin Wu's team finally the dungeon boss is defeated he falls face down into the ground and will no longer be able to move the boy receives notifications that His level has been raised several times at once the boy observes everything that is
going on and says that it was only necessary for him to defeat the boss then the forces of the remaining powerful Orcs have significantly dried up thus leaving them with nothing the boy watches a large number of different items fall out of the body of a powerful orc he wonders if he should take all these rewards he has received the boy thinks about the fact that he can't do It because he can't indulge his own desires after all the dungeon belongs to the Hunter's Guild which would be unfair to them the boy thinks of retrieving
a few Shadows of interest to him as compensation why not take advantage of such an opportunity which will only add to his Noble Powers the boy announces in his serious voice the command for the one cherished spirit in this place to obediently rise awaiting the next reaction from the mighty orc the dark Force begins to surround the boy who sits next to the breath body lying on the ground thanks to which there is a gradual reaction that this spirit will now be his subordinate the mighty orc's body even begins to visibly blush as if to
resist a bit the pressure of the boy's desires but it is already completely enveloped in dark smoke showing that there is no point in resisting him the high- ranking Hunters open their mouths in Surprise they Freeze in one place and watch intently as some silhouette gradually begins to form ahead even jinchu and the huntress chaai in are seeing this kind of powerful force for the first time they look at what is happening in front of them what this boy is doing with a noticeable look of surprise on their faces in front of everyone present in
the lair of the former boss appears the same powerful orc but in a completely different guys because he is not a rival But an ally of Jin wo's team the boy watching his new partner smiles and notices that the mighty orc is noticeably quieter and not as exuberant and self assured as he was in the battle the boy begins to list that his team has a normal rank an elite Knight and a night rank he had only observed these three ranks before but today is something new which is to be expected from an a rank
dungeon the boy stands holding a hand to his chin and Thoughtfully trying to remember what the mighty orc's name is asking aloud and thinking that somehow it starts on car addressing him the boy apologizes sincerely and says that he didn't remember the other's name touches the mighty orc's head with the palm of his hand and says that the past name doesn't matter at all because Jin Wu has some in mind the boy looking at the expression on the mighty orc's face can only think of one nickname for this subordinate Fang which describes the power of
this Spirit quite well as well as its appearance the boy looking at the reaction of the mighty orc can tell that that subordinate liked his new nickname so it fits perfectly assigning a shadow with the rank of an elite Knight the boy thinks about the fact that the result of this battle has taken its toll after all he got the power of the higher Orcs so he now has about 127 shadows in his Arsenal some he will just Release the boy thinks of the rest of the monsters from the former Clan of the mighty orc
he will now add as his subordinates beginning this long awaited process of surprising the other humans in the place the boy engross in the whole process is suddenly spotted by jinchu causing Jin Wu to be visibly surprised and stopped to mind his own business not expecting someone else's presence the boy's face changes to a surprised one nervously thinking about How Chief jinchi and even cha highin along with him ended up here the boy so engrossed in the whole process that he didn't even notice them not far ahead the high-ranking hunters in the advanced group start
calling out for Mr Sun someone calling the boy a porter saying what he just did realizing that Jin wo is in over his head suddenly the whole situation is taken over by Chief Jin chel who puts his foot forward in the most masterful move begins to state that The hunters Association the monitoring Department are in charge of the confidentiality of all data related to S Jin Wu so today's incident should be kept secret from the media looking seriously at everyone else and covering the guy with himself the three men standing in front of the boy
are in control of this whole situation continuing to say that they will be able to find out all the details as soon as they leave the dungeon but until then Everyone must remain silent the two men addressed the boy as mister and tell him to follow them for they will help him avoid possible problems and Jin Wu looks at them with a completely uncomprehending stare as if he were a star one of the guards says that just now Jin Wu showed strength surpassing srank right in front of one Guild and Jin chield tells the others
that they can contact The Guild with questions the gathered men in a single pile are about To leave this dungeon the very first as some voice slightly with a kind of trembling shouts to wait a little while drawing the attention of those present the leader of Group B comes into view stating that if the boy really has such abilities the outcome of the battle is not considered unusual for Jin Wu but he doesn't care why he went on the raid as a porter what matters to the man is that they are only alive because of
the boy so he asks for permission on behalf of The entire Advance Squad to thank Jin woo thus bowing their heads down the boy accepting all these Thanks goes up to the Healer girl and tells her that since she is alive why doesn't she send her notebook to her family and she looks surprised the girl finally realizes what the boy is telling her and afterwards accepts her own notebook from his hands and laughs embarrassedly that yes the situation is quite funny what happened one of the bodyguards says that this is The end of it and
it's time for them to leave the A- rank dungeon thus causing the four of them to turn the other way and head towards the exit behind standing hunter chah in still hasn't said any word only remaining standing in the same place and pulling her hand forward as if she wanted to call the boy away but hesitates to do so one of the high-ranking sorceresses appears next to the girl awkwardly addressing Miss Deputy head drawing the attention of chaen who looks at her expectantly the Sorceress asks incredulous questions about why the girl needs the pickaxe she
keeps holding in her hands without using it in battle causing chaha in to awkwardly keep silent and think about what to say the girl doesn't seem to be in control of her raging feelings immediately instantly asking the Sorceress if she looked weird in that moment to which the latter asks who Exactly cha thinks that is for the girl lowered her eyes to the floor in embarrassment seemingly starting to realize that she had said something unnecessary and to the wrong person altogether thus making herself feel even more Awkward by talking about being forgotten Jin ho sits
at one of the tables hands on either side of his legs and thinks about some thoughts that have been weighing on his mind that won't let him rest it seems to be about the henm Again jinho still continues to sit in a similar tense posture looking somewhere ahead of himself and thinking that the Fateful hour is about to arrive making him expect something serious all this time the boy begins to continue to torment himself with many questions and uncertainties asking himself to gather his thoughts soon thinking that his future depends on the decision of the
henm as soon as the silhouette of a boy begins to be seen somewhere at the end Of the diner itself jinho reacts to it instantly raising his hand high up thus drawing his attention to himself the boy stands tiredly in the very aisle holding his hands on either side of his clothes which are just soiled hearing Jin Ho's question about his things why those are in such a state to which he says that he was in the dungeon jinho thinks about the boy tirelessly mopping up dungeons even when he has free time as expected of
a great for jinho henm continuing to Admire him after some amount of time jinho does gather his thoughts when the boy finally sits down across from himself and afterward begins to voice from afar that in fact jinho begins to share all the events that were just discussed back at the serious conversation together with his father what he was experiencing then and what the man told him while the boy listens intently the boy says that during the negotiations with jho's Father kyang Juan appears and reveals the whole truth about the Red Gate incident which is something
he really didn't want to happen Jin ho sitting on the other side of the table and holding a coffee in his hand states that the boy is quite right in his speculation for the fact that they saved the members of the white tiger Guild the boy thinks about the fact that this guy said something he shouldn't have said and afterwards states that if Jin Wu provides Widespread help jinho could become the next head of the yugin guild jinho immediately States loudly and confidently that he's betting everything on the Ham's decision about the case and would
never dare tell the boy to do anything sincerely confessing his words the boy watching Jin Ho's reaction to the whole Affair begins to slowly voice his decision to the guy sitting across from him slightly delaying some Intrigue jinho Waits with all all the fear and Stifling impatience he has for what decision his youngim will finally make for he really does depend on other people's opinions on this matter in one of the buildings in the dark there is some heated discussion about something that happened someone shrieks and says that a certain s Jin woo has already
raided them the red-haired man in his glasses shockingly asks someone in front of him that if Jin wo worked in the OR mining group yesterday but already today He managed to work as a certain Porter group leader B sincerely says that it's even hard for him to imagine Jin Wu's intentions but he's sure that this kid didn't plan to interfere with their raid showing with all his appearance the seriousness of his words one man says that when the dungeon boss showed up the entire team couldn't lift a finger but the hunter who was watching at
that moment had nothing to do but do something about it and another says that He helped the other guild and now them the man with glasses thinks that this boy has the power of countless mystical creatures a fighting style like a hunter killer and he can summon defeated monsters to his army the red-haired man after thinking about all this for a while decides that this is not new information to him at all but if suddenly the leader of Group B is hiding something from him the man being in his deep thoughts about the boy's deed
props Up his chin with the palm of his hand and begins to slowly say that if this young man is so strong then since the boy is so strong what does the bee leader himself think about which of the two of them would be stronger causing the other man to look at him even with some sympathy in his gaze the man begins to speak his mind in order to compensate for the weaknesses of the members of The Raid then each of them performs a certain role in the boy which is not Surprising because he is
quite strong the boy holds an attacking role tank or support lack of either will put the raid in a dangerous position after all one for all and all for one which is the basic core but the boy is something else something that is far beyond the bounds of Reason causing the man to clench his palm into a fist and begin to clench it to a sort of shiver of excitement the man asks what he thinks about whether a red-haired man would be able to mop up a Highlevel Aang dungeon by himself alone without anyone else's
help at this point the man's gaze changes noticeably to shocked he thinks that it doesn't matter how strong he is because being surrounded by monsters he is unlikely to be able to keep the defense and then says that it is simply impossible the red-haired man lowers his gaze and states that the nickname universal Soldier even sounds kind of ridiculous he Ponders what the real strength of This boy is the leader of Group B tells the head Choy that he is in no position to tell him how and who should be accepted into their huge Hunter
Guild but there is something very necessary important the man goes on to say that they need the boy they absolutely must recruit Jin Wu into their Guild no matter what it takes no matter what effort it takes a huge number of reporters are in one place they are discussing something heatedly many of Them are smiling and ready to use their huge cameras to shoot the important things some of the reporters here are doing something passionately clearly making a list of their future questions for the real stars of this place because they need some content for
their company there is a black expensive car in one of the parking lots near the rough spot because of so many reporters which doesn't draw much attention from the rest of the people some man is sitting In his chair watching everything from the tinted window and says how many people have gathered but it's even better for him and someone says that they are in place a man starts reading a certain script that talks about Lee minsung who has conquered billions of Peaks yes and gained immense power and another says that this news will Pepper the
media's front page suddenly another tinted car pulls into the parking lot attracting the Attention of everyone in the place both the employees and the reporters standing and ready to film one of the men who is holding a camera in his hands looks in surprise at the unknown car and asks if anyone else has come to this place bak yunho and Choy jong-in appear in all their Glory from two cars attracting a lot of attention as they are the unexpected guests of the event the master turns his head toward the shouting and overly loud reporters Wondering
what's wrong with the media today because they're acting so wildly as if they've gone off the chain the reporters draw attention to themselves and ask questions that the purpose of their visit is to recruit minsung into their ranks how they feel about this Hunter's departure from Show Business and what their assumptions are about min's rank the reporters asked to say a couple comments about Minong and the master thinks about how is this Media really here for some guy why did they choose the association and afterward says that he's not here for him the red-haired man
states that the media is clearly already aware that Hunter Lee Minong has contracted with the reaper Guild and he's here on completely different business surprising all the reporters the reporters here are momentarily upset at such responses from such powerful Hunters they thought they could catch more Information the master who is standing next to the red-haired man begins to touch on one thing about the Hunter's Guild that there was one unpleasant incident for them the red-haired man instantly attacks glaring that this is nothing compared to how the white tiger Guild lost their a-ranked Hunter thus causing
the master to become enraged but the men decide not to conflict and find some benefit in other people's actions because if it were not for the boy Without him the advanced team would have been completely destroyed he gave support to everyone one of the men states that following his moral convictions he wants to see this particular boy in the ranks of his own Guild by any means necessary necessary which he will diligently pursue the master seems to be starting to gradually get annoyed with such confidence from the other man so he says that his Guild
has suffered heavy losses Does the one think that they should be the ones to recruit the guy the red-haired man says what the master is up to since he's so eager to invite srank declare war or worse and the man asks when Choy started following moral convictions the men begin their silly squabble throwing silly Promises at each other as some man suddenly appears surprised at who he now sees in front of him a man in a business suit appears before the men quite publicizing his Question about whether such big wigs have come to fight for
their Minong which noticeably flatters him the men are already in an embittered State they think about what this jerk thinks of himself and afterward they say that they don't care about this Minon who doesn't interest them at all the man seems to become even insulted at hearing what such serious people said about means and afterward he softly voices what's Going on with these two A Satisfied Lee Minong looks through the car window and notices Choy and back in the area thinking that they've come for him since the country's top guilds are clashing with each other
and it's because of him the driver suddenly catches his eye and approaches mung to say that they're finally ready to start the long awaited interview to which he gets agreement from the guy Lee minsung doesn't waste his precious time and gets out of the Tinted car starting to shine in front of of the cameras that only take pictures of this smiling guy suddenly the boy in all his glory also appears in this noisy place looking even a little tired wondering why there is such a Ruckus the boy thinks about the fact that the media is
already aware of all the cases and then looks and realizes that those here on another case and then says that because of all this hype is unlikely to get into the association the boy starts Pushing away all the reporters who are here who call out softly to the boy but he does it all while apologizing to them some shouty man appears in front of the boy asking about who Jin Woo is and if he is from the association can't the boy see that there are cameras everywhere the man says that you can't block the reporter's
view of you so unceremoniously and the boy briefly says that he has business to attend to in the association but the other says that they Don't care about him so let him leave mung thinks about what's wrong with this empty-headed boy because he should have realized the situation he's in now while The Bodyguard shouts that there's no further Jin Woo's way and let him get lost suddenly some other person comes into view talking about who decided that no one was waiting for the boy in the association drawing the attention of the others the ever famous
co gun he comes into view smiling welcomingly and Stating that the boy is their precious and long- awaited guest which can't help but make the president happy the president turns to Lee Min song about whether he knows who let them have a Pres press conference in this place causing this guy to look awkward and agree with a shaky voice the president of the hunter Association isn't going to spend much time on Minong so he turns to the boy and walks with him inside the building itself discussing something Starly mung visibly changes in his face to
an embittered one he thinks about who this kid is since the president personally held him and the others ask if anyone knows about that guy mung softly says how dare the kid ruin his performance and then turns towards his bodyguard and says to find out about who the kid is mung wonders how he should get the crowd's attention back to him now and afterward decides to go with the script Because first he needs to enter the building and then start going through the ranking assessment a smiling minsung turns towards that crowd of people and says
to wait a couple minutes so that he can talk to the association about some details regarding his evaluation Minong is about to enter the association building itself getting close enough to it as several people suddenly appear in front of him with great speed Jin chel appears in all his Glory in front of star minsung who does his job by not allowing this guy to enter the association building because it's currently undergoing negotiations gyel says that there is currently a reassessment of another Hunter's rank in the association building roughly this will be over by 11:00 but
in the meantime you can't enter already offended minsung loudly blurts out what's going on here because all the attention should be on him and Not on that boy mung pulls his cell phone out of his pocket and looks at the time showing that it's half 11 and he thinks to himself that he's talking about the guy the president has now personally escorted out minson says that the evaluation of his rank has scheduled for 11:00 almost all the media is in place after all the president of the association has already been inducted so why deny it
Minong voices whether ginchi is aware of who he himself is that his Name is Lee Minong whispering to the man that says he can wait until it's his turn Minong changes his gaze and says that he's not aware of the fact that the biggest sponsor of the hunters Association is Yu Jin's company shouldn't he fully support him considering their sums minsung continues to voice that whether Jin chel will ignore the star right in front of a large amount of media whether he realizes the consequences that await the Association jincha after listening to all of this
guy's long and posos Laden speech briefly states that none of this matters to them which elicits a surprised and indignant look from Minong minang instantly becomes enraged by the other's words he starts yelling about how ginel dares to say such a thing is this boy a better person than himself ginel seems to be slowly getting annoyed with this kind of situation and this guy's shouty Behavior starts to Take off his glasses and says that if he told him if he told him would Mr menson not be able to coexist with the consequences looking with his
angry gaze that portrayed sufficient coldness and seriousness the guy standing in front of jinchu begins to visibly get goosebumps and his face changes to a shocked one full of horror at what he's seen and heard from this Bodyguard the boy walks through the huge building next to the President of the hunter Association they stroll silently through the long corridors each thinking about something different at some point a red-haired man appears in company with a master that bends their bodies in a respectful gesture while closing their eyes and not looking at these people the president of
the hunters Association addresses the boy saying that these heads of their guilds seem to have shown up at this place an hour earlier just to see Jin wo The president of the hunter Association says that the one Hunter who reached srank in 2 years and Choy jungin is probably more worried than all of them since he was the first to learn about Jin Woo's Mighty power the men walk in their own Direction after which they stop at some huge Place one unfamiliar man stands in front of the boy with whom he says a polite hello
introducing himself the man holding the folder says that before they begin the re-evaluation Process they would like to see the basic abilities to establish a class asking about what specifically Jin Wu uses the boy realizing what basic abilities are required tired of him begins to summon one of his Knights forcing the dark magic to gather into one pile the unfamiliar man that specializes in rank re-evaluation opens his mouth in Surprise and looks at what's happening when the president of the hunters Association is also surprised by what he Sees next to the boy at his command
appears one of the most ordinary Knights ready to carry out any errands of his Lord of Shadows only let him speak his decrees the unknown man is visibly excited by what he sees he asks if it's a spirit and then asks another question that if the boy can control Souls through his abilities suddenly the president of the hunter Association enters the conversation turning to the Hunter S Jin Wu and asking if this is all the abilities he can possess the boy looks unhappily at the president of the hunters Association and thinks that since he's already
been burned there's not much choice this time Jin Wu managed to get the higher Orcs after a couple of seconds the boy concentrating on his actions gradually begins to summon the rest of the Shadows which are some kind of prize bonus after defeating the boss the president of the hunters Association Who is nearby stares in amazement at what is happening in front of him seeming to stop believing his own eyes because what is so amazing not far away the heads of the other guilds watch the whole thing happen and then look on in shock as
the boy easily summons more dangerous and Powerful Orcs the boy once he summons the rest of the different types of his own Shadows states with a calm face that he can summon about a hundred such Subordinates which is a strong ability the male Hunter Rank evaluator looks around shocked seemingly unable to believe what he is seeing at the moment the president of the hunter Association at the same time also looking at his new subordinates the master does not hide his emotions and thinks about how powerful the boy's power is that it really comes from him
even Jin Wu's power is not comparable to the one he felt when he first met him the master Guesses that the boy has become much stronger than him that he has surpassed all expectations and even surpassed various Guild heads while Jin wo at this point finally goes with his license after some time the boy is finally given a new license thanks to which he will be able to do a lot of new things and suddenly he is called out by the master who is standing next to Choy jung-in the master asks s Jin Wu to
take some of someone else's time and the boy States At someone else's words that he still has some things left to do starting to open the door with a nervous face the red-haired man says in Surprise and nervously that this is the exit the boy is going to go out in and the foreman says he wouldn't be in such a hurry to go out if he were someone else the boy thinks about the fact that the master seems to want to interest him in the terms of his own contract in this way while Jin wo
presses the handle of the Door and opens it the boy as soon as he opens the door starting to walk outside instantly notices the sheer number of cameras taking pictures of him which just keep blinding Jin woo the boy clearly does not expect such a moment because he just wanted to get out and go on his way as he changes in his face and opens his mouth thus getting on the cameras it is this moment that is captured by a large number of photographers putting such a photo on The cover of various videos titling it
with interesting titles that can only be thought of one of the student holds a phone in her hand that has some kind of broadcast going on and calls out to Jin wo afterward talking about how her brother is now being shown right on TV surprised more J A who is quietly studying immediately looks at someone else's cell phone and says with surprise what is this nonsense after all why would her brother be on TV not believing The words just a little while ago Minong is trying his best to attract media attention by saying that even
though his evaluation will not go well and he will get a low ranking but still minson raises his voice saying in a confident voice that regardless of his overall outcome he will definitely stand up for the residence as only befits the truest Hunter the media has been asking questions about why minsung is suddenly ending his career even without looking At his rank asking if the star wants to announce that he is ready to give up the title of number one pop star minsung is contentedly basking in his Fame spreading his arms out to the sides
and thinking that's the way to go let them all look only at him as someone tries to ask one question of this star minson doesn't even try to hide his smug smile he thinks about the fact that it's all a pure lie after all he had already been evaluated and obtained the a rank Already like two years ago taking advantage of the moment Minong thinks about the fact that he plans to make a huge amount of money as a hunter in the these two years he is only required to raise the public status of the
reaper Guild which he does minsung thinks of the best way to eliminate unnecessary rumors and resolve issues with the Army after all he had the idea to come down to earth and become a hunter protecting the residents isn't that the perfect Plan Minong covering his eyes starts to voice that there is also a person present at this place that is the head of the reaper Guild and supported his injury only before he can finish speaking the media switches to someone else some man is furiously on the phone talking loudly about how there is some news
from the hunters Association asking the person he is talking to why he is only talking about it now minsung silently continues to stand in the same Spot never having finished his speech as he hears the media's heated discussion about whether or not they have the 10th s-ranked hunter in their country minsung listens to the reporter's rockus chatter with closed eyes seemingly puzzled as to why why these people were so quick to jump to a completely different person but then realizes afterwards that it was that boy some man furiously clutches the phone in his hand and
says that the hunter Association has just updated Their page which already has information about the 10th s-ranked Hunter Jin woo a man in a business uniform furiously Ponders that didn't the hunter association inform him today that it would be impossible to use the reassessment room when mung was speaking the man's gaze Flames with rage as he continues to think about the assessment room being reserved for the new s-rank Hunter thus setting up a star in mong's face minsung definitely Puzzled by what's going on and the fact that the media is completely ignoring his presence only
hears the reporters loudly exclaiming that they can't miss such a scoop about the hunter the reporters start making a huge Ruckus some asking for directions and some yelling that they heard about the new s-ranked Hunter asking about whether the hunter Association shouldn't talk about such things in advance Minon even settles down to the ground from sheer Surprise unbelievingly ogling about the new s-ranked Hunter not understanding why this boy of all days appeared on this particular day the most important one suddenly mung manages to spot one he knows in the crowd of reporters shouting at him
thus attracting the reporter's attention who looks awkwardly at the star and says he'll be sure to come over later Raper liim furiously keeps talking on his cell phone about someone changing the headline from from e-- rank's Sorrowful tears to S rank's tears of happiness this very second Min Sun seems to still have no way of understanding what is really going on continuing to settle on the cold ground and looking in different directions with surprised eyes as if trying to find the answer to the question a man from The Collection Squad holds a phone horizontally in
his hand and afterward asks why Jin wo is on TV thus drawing the attention of the other workers The same man who was once frightened by Jin Wu's gaze loudly proclaims that the boy is on TV for a reason saying that he's interested in learning about the boy's terrible Deeds the workers on this shift sit down to all sit back and watch what is being broadcast on TV together wondering what the hunter Jin Wu actually did the man continues to hold the cell phone in his hand listens to what the news is broadcasting about and
afterwards he hears someone saying that Jin Woo is the newly minted 10th rank Hunter the very man who was offended by someone else's Act is instantly covered in Goosebumps and a palpable chill changing in his face to a frightened one as he realizes just who he has encountered then this broadcast with s Jin Wu is being scrolled on literally the biggest platforms that exist forcing all people to watch the news even some men stop exercising during their workout to pull out their phones and start Watching the broadcast with sun Jin woo discussing the news some
statuesque man sits on his kessle and says that the hunters Association has announced about Sun Jin won that he is the 10th s-rank magic class Hunter the man asks Jin ho if his son has managed to recruit such an important person into his Guild Eugene which doesn't seem like such an easy thing to do at first since the boy is so popular jinho seems to be struggling with his emotions but just Stays silent and doesn't say anything to someone else's question as he gives up and says that he can't go against the decision his youngim
told him then jinho gathers his strength wondering if he should share the boy's decision with his father but what to do when he has no other choice in this situation jinho a little delayed in his speech begins to voice that the boy is going to start his own Guild inviting him into the place as a deputy nervous in front of his father Suddenly the man looks at his son in Surprise and afterward begins to voice whether jinho knows why he decided to start the yugin guild and the other assumes it's most likely because of money
the man starts to say that he has enough money does jinho really think his father would start such a huge Guild just to make money jinho doesn't make his question long about then what was the purpose of creating such a huge Guild to which the man replies that it Was for the protection of themselves the man says that the power and influence of hunters is growing every day there are some whose power can match a whole country but there are also monsters that call themselves the strongest Hunters they are called National level the man continues
that there are countries where Hunters are exalted as kings as Jin ho thinks about how long the government will last and whether the law can protect them the man says that he had One goal in mind when creating the guild and that was to gather reliable hunters in one place those whose beliefs aren't tied to money and Jin ho seems to have already found one such person after his long speech which the man shares with his son he briefly states that Jin has passed his time trial by holding his hand over the cup of hot
coffee he's about to drink the man continues that he leaves the eugin guild specifically for his son Jin ho causing the other young Man to open his mouth in shock and feel defeated intangible hope the man tells his son to take care of Yu Jin's Guild to make alliances only with strong and trustworthy Hunters allowing jinho to run the company the man goes on to say that it is such Hunters who will soon be more precious than any riches covering his eyes after a long speech and all jinho can do is loudly Express his gratitude
for such an action on his father's part but all of a sudden jinho Continues to voice that he doesn't seem to think he'd be able to run eugen's company properly causing the man to open his eyes in bewilderment jinho continues to confidently vow that he will definitely join his Ham's Guild and this seems to be his final decision even after a long journey to Aspire to eugen's Guild the boy continues to stand in the same spot looking wistfully at all the reporters filming him wondering why These people are filming him and not minsung star one
of the reporters tries to get close to the boy and asks if Jin Wu is the same eang guy who worked for the hunter Association because he was able to enter a rare group Jin Wu isn't going to say anything back he keeps hearing the reporter's cries for the boy to look at them and the master says it's a tedious Endeavor so he'll take him without any hassle as soon as the master tries to place his palm on someone Else's shoulder Jin Wu instantly reacts to the other's body movement immediately disappearing from sight with great
speed causing the other to be surprised the boy seems to have no intention of listening to anyone and is not going to accept help stating that he is perfectly fine thus surprising all the reporters in the area with his disappearance the reporters opened their mouths in Surprise turning back at the audible voice behind them and the master Seems to change completely in his face in no way expecting such an action on his part the red-haired man that stands beside the master only adds fuel to the fire with his words that a magic class Hunter with
this type of movement is simply an incredible person the red-haired man seems to be thinking passionately about the boy's movements as he suddenly shifts his gaze to Mr Puck standing next to him who seems to lose face Altogether the master can't hide his overflowing gut pleasure all of the man's emotions can easily be read on his face as he thinks about how fast Jin wo is since his eyes didn't follow him the man's hands begin to gradually Shake due to the thoughts overflowing his head he continues to think about the fact that he is certainly
aware of his own power but that is not the problem at the moment the biggest problem for the master is how fast the boy's movements Are and his magical power that comes from Jin wo in the evaluation room is just incredible getting the man the master thinks about how strong this boy has become because the current s Jin Wu is on a whole other level surpassing many s-ranked hunters in terms of his killing power the red-haired man watches the master incomprehensibly who continues to think that the boy's Reawakening was because of this but the fact
that he's gotten Even stronger isn't exactly surprising the man can no longer contain all his emotions his eyes are burning with Hellfire as if he wants to burn everything in his path that is associated with the boy because Perhaps it is not a Reawakening the man clenches his Jaws goes into deep thought and contemplation about who this Powerful Boy really is whether it's possible that this guy that Jin Woo is the kind of Hunter who is Able to constantly build up his own strength thereby being able to surpass many other highly ranked Hunters with his
uncontrollable power there's a TV running in some room which continues to broadcast to today's new news that Jin Wu had his first Reawakening to srank in 2 years A lot of people are watching the current broadcast vigorously discussing today's news including a man in the hospital wondering if it's Jin woo the man stares furiously straight into the TV looking at the image of the boy and afterward says with a disbelieving look that could this Jin woo really have survived without being trapped in the dungeon one of the artifact connoisseurs says that he has been working
in this particular field for a great deal of time but in his entire life he has never been able to see the Blood Red Orb with his own eyes the man touching the blood red sphere with his gloved hands states that it is with this item that you can Increase your own magical power by as much as 100% because it is incredible the man thinks about the fact that even the most skilled artifactors are able to create one of these at 50% if Choy jong-in saw this orb he would give anything just to acquire this
item for himself self a man in glasses asks the boy where he got the object from to which he replies that he got it from a dungeon which The Specialist interjects ostensibly asking for clarification the Man is surprised that there is such a thing in the Dungeons and afterward reads a suggestion to put it up for auction at an auction house so they will do anything to satisfy the price to which Jin Wu says he will think about it the boy is thinking about the fact that now he needs to mop up the dungeon and
create the Sacred Water of Life as as soon as possible and the artifacts that will protect him from the Hellfire come in handy so he asks to see them the Artifact specialist interjects that he seriously needs protection with resistance to fire to which the boy wonders if they don't have that kind of protection or if it's hard to get the man says that no of course they have it all and the boy says that he hasn't even found such protection online and the man says that these artifacts are expensive so they don't post them online
but they're sure to have something for Jin wo the man says that fire magic is the Most common among the other types of magic and the boy thinks that the gilled heads also used Fire magic like the Fang and afterward he hears Jin Wu follow him after a certain amount of time they find themselves in some place hidden from the rest of the world's eyes where there are a large number of all sorts of Protections in the form of armor helmets and more the man asks if the boy likes anything and the boy says that
it is safe to store something so expensive Behind such thin glass because something here does not see any protective devices the man says that this glass has been enchanted with magic even if an Aang Hunter hits it it will hold up and the boy wonders if it's really that strong and the man says for Jin wo to try it the man says that if the boy manages to break the glass he'll be able to take any artifact he wants and Jin Wu thinks it's true that he feels some magical energy enveloping the Glass the boy
is not going to waste much time so he is very much interested in testing the glass for strength starting to use his magical abilities surprising the man the artifact specialist even becomes visibly nervous as soon as he sees the way the boy puts out his fist shrouded in dark magic to get ready to break that glass suddenly the man blurts out putting his hands out in front of him that if the boy really does break this glass the elite hunters will come Running here with the Mage because their auction house has contracted for protection the
man nervously thinks about whether the boy isn't a magic class Hunter not realizing what's going on here and Jinn woo states that he can look at the daggers in this place getting consent a completely different specialist approaches the boy greeting and inviting him to walk with him towards the weapons while the artifact Specialist continues to look away nervously not believing his eyes suddenly the artifact specialist notices something amazing right on the glass behind which are expensive artifacts and protections momentarily surprised by what he sees the man looks nervously after the boy who is leaving and
says softly that this boy could damage this strong glass without even touching it with his fist the boy along with the weapons consultant begins to look around For daggers that interest him choosing one of the many and asking its price testing the power of Magic the weapons consultant after looking at the one Jin Wu had chosen states that its value is 30 million1 thus slightly surprising the boy with such a price the boy thinks about this blade being worse than a night killer but its price is decent enough the characteristics of this weapon are comparable
to the Basilisk Fang at best after a small amount of Time the boy thinks about what it would be like if he showed his blade and asked its value which he does for the next couple moments the weapons consultant gingerly picks up another man's blade and Marvels at the excellent work of a Master Craftsman and the boy awkwardly thinks about the fact that he bought it in a store the man states that the value of this weapon is 100 million1 causing the boy to open his mouth in Surprise Thinking about how a blade worth 2
and 8 million1 would cost around 100 the boy thinks about the fact that Kim sang shik's sword is worth about 3 million one also Jin Ho's armor is about 100 million one but if Jin Wu were to auction The Sword and armor he wouldn't have to sell the sphere of greed some young man folding his hands into a tight lock goes into his deep thoughts about whether or not this happening is even possible only making You think harder the master in complete darkness next to the panoramic window thinks about the fact that a hunter who
can build up his power without any restrictions looks like a damn powerful man the master softly divulges that his Beast eyes can accurately determine someone's abilities and even a short time ago s Jin Wu was much weaker during the Red Gate incident but now everything has changed the master says how foolish he was then if a boy has such power he Should have no trouble forming his own Guild rather than joining someone else the master thinks about what's in store for the strongest guilds in South Korea because if the boy keeps this up he could
become the most powerful wherever he goes a video is produced on some computer stating that Hunter sung Jin Wu after going through a reawaken ing was able to become s-rank while having magical abilities the chief with Hellfire in his eyes says that maybe the Head of Pac gave up with jinwu's recruitment then he still hasn't if he can get to talk to him again then maybe he definitely will his assistant says that he can rely on him the chief standing behind the crowd of people says that maybe they can get a rise out of him
and the girl says that would Jin woo surrounded by a crowd of media talked to them about anything after some amount of time JY a tries to cautiously look out of the window of his house saying that The reporters are still not giving up and trying to get to the boy with all their might suddenly Jana finds herself noticed in a surprising way so the reporters standing below turn to her drawing attention and making attempts to talk to her at least the girl realizing the fact that she is being spotted by these crazy reporters changes
her gaze and instantly settles to the floor as if trying to recover from the adrenaline The boy says that maybe he should go down and disperse them and the TA says that he definitely shouldn't do that because there's already a lot of negativity on the internet related to Jin woo the boy asks incomprehensibly what the hell he did and the girl crawling on the floor states that he ran away from the media without ever answering their questions so her brother should ignore those reporters unhappy with what's going on Sun Jin Wu says that the Brash
reporters are already starting to knock on the door offering to deal with them and the girl is already standing outside the door telling him not to do it the boy completely enraged by the actions of these annoying reporters is ready to rip them to shreds and make sure these people don't come back talking about how they should stop but understating it in the boy's field of vision appears a crying jinho who not holding back his Many emotions begins to say in a trembling voice that his father has kicked him out of the house the boy
opening his door to a man he knows asks that the man does not live apart from them and the man replies that The Villa in which he lives is in his father's name so suddenly jinho tries to take control of the situation stops crying and says that if he can stay with his H youngim for a while and the boy immediately closes the door right in his Face the boy doesn't seem like he's even going to listen to this young man J asks about him who this guy is and Jin Wu replies that this is
the first time he's seen this man at all Jin ho who happens to be on the other side of the door starts banging on the boy's door in an attempt to get through to him because he's packed his things and really doesn't know where he can live the pretty woman standing behind her husband voices the question of Whether the man is overreacting to his actions toward his son to which the man replies that jinho deserves it the man says that if jinho wants Independence he should start pursuing it himself but the bigger thing that pissed
the man off was his son saying that he would follow his Henny IM the man being near his closet and falling into some sort of contemplation about his son's act suddenly says that it all seems strange to him and the woman interjects as to What exactly it is suddenly the man begins to voice in a tired voice that his woman's face is double causing her to change in expression and instantly fear for her husband who seems to be getting sick the man unable to cope with his poor State settles to the floor trying to regain
his senses so he doesn't faint while the woman holding on to his back calls out loudly the room is quite dark the boy seems to be lurking trying to act Carefully so that no one will accidentally notice him which is not what one would want in the first place the boy thinks looking at his sleeping sister that while he's not here someone might unexpectedly sneak right into J's place which Jin Wu wouldn't want to happen that he has a duty to protect his sister the boy after briefly considering what he should do in this situation
briefly voices a command to report to his subordinates who immediately follow The order of their Shadow Lord the boy calls for strong Warriors stating that each of the powerful Orcs could easily stand up to an a-ranked Hunter so he may not worry about her safety the boy looking at the subordinates around him wonders if they are the same four from Fang's retinue but doesn't quite understand why there are three and not four the boy changing in his face immediately remembers that this fourth powerful orc was stuck in the ceiling Because of his attack which is
why he failed to retrieve the other Shadow the boy after briefly pondering declares that it is best to leave one powerful orc to protect his own sister trusting him with his most intimate possessions the boy voices that two other subordinates will come under the command of one powerful orc voicing for them to watch over his sister after himself one of the Shadows bows his head after the boy's words all of his summoned Subordinates hide in various places in the room to Ambush the enemy at any moment the boy observing the beauty of the quiet night
city turns to someone and asks the question that maybe he should put his subordinates around since he's here for now after a certain amount of time the boy summons his subordinates beginning to place them in the places that seem logical and better for defending the territory the boy sitting on some object addresses his Subordinates and states that they are now the Guardians of this neighborhood they must be quieter than water and lower than the grass so that people will not notice them the boy still sitting in the same spot gives the command for his subordinates
to get to work whereupon all the guards hide in the various corners of the neighborhood the boy thinks about the fact that even if a maniac sneaks in here being a low-ranked hunter he won't pose a threat to his Shadows figuring this world will be a little safer a rather large car is speeding away some man apparently having a conversation with someone asks whether his inter loor has had a good night's sleep the boy in the back seat says that until they find a suitable place for their Guild office Jin ho will have to live
there and he replies that in their time a separate business is doing quite well the boy thinks he didn't even plan On becoming the head of eug Jin's Guild but he's also in no position to Lord it over Jin ho just because the latter respects him and the other asks if he has business in Soul Tower the boy doesn't seem like he's going to answer someone else's question he states with a calm expression and and a sort of smile that he's going to go putting Jin ho in front of the fact with his suddenness jinho
doesn't seem to be expecting such an act from the boy at all surprised That he's already about to leave somewhere before he's even traveled a certain amount of time the boy in a place destroyed and constantly burning in Flames thinks that this time will be more difficult but he has prepared considerably treating it with a sensible head the boy thinks that the newly acquired artifacts will definitely help Jin Wu win in this this most difficult battle also can keep him safe from this strong Flame the boy thinks of the wind Mantle and the nameless ring
with the attribute of water all to help him protect himself from the flames and also Jin wo bought these artifacts at the Hunter's auction the boy already pre-dessert received notification that there is a new Quest and he looks surprised that he will have to go through the quest again the task involves collecting The Souls of demons also the boy needs to defeat Baron and collect his soul who is The king of all demons there are listed rewards for this boss below the boy remarks that these rewards are much better than the previous ones as he
will receive a top quality run stone that allows him to learn the Jin wo class skill the boy recalls that he has three class skills in his Arsenal which are Shadow extraction and preservation as well as ruler possession all of which have incredible abilities the boy approaching some Powerful place that causes the Hem of His robe to start developing in the wind receives an alert that floors 1 through 76 are open the next notification does not take long to arrive it asks Which floor the boy wishes to move to and he replies that it is
the 76th something intimidating happens on this floor as a large number of Highly ranked monsters begin to slowly approach the boy trying to get to him and win the battle the boy wastes no precious time on this floor For there is much ahead of him so he summons a powerful Orc in whose hands he has a fireball to attack a huge powerful orc nicknamed Fang is quite a strong subordinate following the instructions of his shadow Lord and massacring opponents the mighty Fang does not hold back his scream showing all his emotions that he is just
feeling at the moment holding a fireball in his hands and planning to slay all the monsters the boy observes what his Subordinate is doing commenting that the Fang has Mighty power though he must have been a bit weak with the sphere of greed in his hands the boy States suggesting that the size of the sphere of greed appears to depend on its owner which at the moment is a powerful Fang killing monsters with ease the boy observing how things are going for the mighty Fang draws some sort of conclusion during the battle that he should
leave the realm of agreed to this Subordinate for a while there is some dialogue going on in the medical care center it seems some man is asking his question about how long he has been unconscious in poor health the doctor next to some patient states that he had been unconscious for 2 days looking at the patient with a serious face slightly sympathetic to another's condition the gray-haired man seems awake after a long sleep now able to sit up and lowering his gaze glaring that he may have Overworked himself asking if his tests showed anything else
the doctor next to his patient asks if the man has had contact with someone who has undergone a Reawakening and the man asks incomprehensibly what that has to do with anything the doctor goes on to voice that familiar expression about unbroken sleep causing the gray-haired man to open his eyes in marked surprise as if not believing what he's saying the Doctor says that this is a dream from which one cannot wake up the patient's life force is draining away at an incredible rate with the appearance of the first gate this disease has claimed a large
number of lives the doctor says that the main symptom of those suffering from unbroken sleep is drowsiness and a man asks if it's all Hunter related and another says that such sleep is definitely related to magical energy the doctor says that There are those who cannot resist the magical energy with their own strength and unbroken sleep is one of the progression of long-term illness all because of the magical energy the doctor continues that the man should steer clear of magical crystals monsters and such people also considering the rapid rate of symptoms then there was something
that affected someone else's condition the doctor asks the president with noticeable concern if there is Someone in his family who has magical powers someone who is a hunter catching him off guard the man begins to remember his son which proves true to his own henm he thinks of the uninterrupted exposure of magical energy to human every day the use of magical energy is increasing hence the magical power of people is also increasing and for people like the man that has none of this there can only be one outcome the man starting to realize that since
he had lost all His magical abilities due to his dreamless sleep voices the fact that he is now behind clenching his jaws and hiding his sad smile the man seems to be trying not to give up trying to stay in a positive frame of mind talking about how he can be behind the rest of them how this can happen to just someone like him the man surrounded by one woman and his own doctor bows his head down and softly proclaims that this is not the end for him he will do his best to get Back
on his feet some Island in Japan is lit by the bright Sun it's quite green surrounded by an endless stream of water and there seems to be a lot of life going on in this place some powerful ant managed to overcome the land due to his ability to fly for a long time so he was able to reach one place and even survive some two guys are walking around the area surrounding the two of them one is apparently the mage of the place and the other is some kind of night which says That peaceful times
are the best after all one of the old men goes outside and addresses noas son that is he patrolling as usual and the latter replies that yes also there is a newcomer beside him asking him to be sure to keep an eye on him the man says that they must Patrol every day and also memorize the faces of the inhabitants because if a gate like this appears on any Island they will be in trouble that's why it's so important to track the location of the gate in Time with the help of magic radar and then
immediately send a request to The Hunters on that continent because help will arrive in 3 days the man goes on to say that the only hunters in this Village are just the two of them so the entire responsibility of keeping the first wave of monsters at Bay rests on them without saying anything the man suddenly breaks off in his speech when he sees some creature in front of him which gradually Moves on the ground not realizing if it is a human in front of them looking forward with a kind of horror the man seems to
squint slightly and begins to notice something that looks like a red color asking a loud question of surprise at what it actually is in front of them the boy thinks about the fact that the total number of Warriors gradually starts to increase as his intelligence increases if only Jin Wu could retrieve the shadows of defeated demons he would Have an entire Army the bo thinks about the fact that such a large army would not be entirely effective it's about time he learned how to distribute them properly deciding that he will divide them into six teams
the boy concentrating on his thoughts and ideas believes that one group will consist of fang the second team is egis and the third is iron's team moving on to the rest of the groups then the fourth team will be at the tank The fifth team consists of the higher Orcs B and there will also be a team of higher Orcs a the boy says that he will have two instructions for them to distribute themselves into said groups and then begin the sweep and afterward inform him when they find a pass to go to the next
floor the boy is not going to waste a large amount of time he having made a few instructions dividing the subordinates into groups gives the command to disperse which his Shadows do Instantly leaving the boy thinks about the fact that he will have to give up any loot except a pass to the next floor but the first priority is to reach the top floor as soon as possible the boy looking at his goal in the form of the very top floor of this hellish dungeon begins to notice how his experience is gradually replenished saying that
his subordinates have only just left and already such a result the boy realizes that his solution is much more Convenient than having him lugging around everywhere and wasting his time also as long as his subordinates are alive then Jin Wu's Mana won't be wasted the boy realizes that ordinary Shadow soldiers can no longer handle the high-ranking demons Jin Wu has to constantly drink potions to increase his Mana some time passes the boy along with his subordinates continues to fight in this hellish dungeon increases his experience and level the boy standing Next to the tank which
is already 24th level says that since their last meeting the tank has already managed to gain a few dozen levels surprising more the boy thinks about the fact that he wasn't the only one raising his level but his subordinates are here as well so teamwork is indeed more effective than Jin Wu once thought the boy stands next to the Firestorm looking up at it and thinking about the fact that he was able to get to the 80th floor much faster Than he ever planned all along the boy says that it's been 2 days since then
if we take the fact that Jin wo still hasn't found the pass to the next floor does it mean that a strong opponent is waiting for him the boy starting to wonder what lies ahead of him all this way begins to notice his Mana gradually decreasing which it wasn't a couple minutes ago the boy thinks about the fact that his Mana is starting to drain much faster than usual someone is Apparently constantly destroying his subordinates making this situation worse the boy thinks about the fact that since things are pretty bad with the solders Regeneration the
enemy is superior by an order of magnitude it must be all going on in Aaron's team it seems someone is actually stronger than him the boy continues to watch his Mana decrease significantly stating that he has no choice but to summon the Shadows back so they don't waste Mana the next day due To prolonged ambushes towards the shadow soldiers those were called off by the boy himself who decided that this seemed to be much better the boy sits down and starts drawing something in the sand saying that high orc Team B and team igis were
attacked in succession so there really is a serious opponent on this floor the boy thinks about how Fang's team should be next after ous but for some reason the enemy has ambushed the higher Orcs a the attacking demons Don't seem to have enough power for Fang the boy thinks about the fact that if monsters purposefully get rid of weak opponents it only means that Jin Wu's enemy can easily recognize his opponent's strength the boy considers how the floor is a blaze with considerable fire burning everything around it and also thinks about the fact that if
those purposefully attacked a team of higher orc bees then that next Target will only Be a group of tank the boy looks at his subordinates in the form of Ice Bears who are minding their own business while resting from the battle the boy thinks about the fact that the next Target is the tank crew because otherwise all other people's actions have no meaning watching his subordinates from the side the subordinate tank crews are slowly walking towards the battlefield in which they will have to fight their opponents and the boy seems to be starting to Gradually
notice the others before him appears a large number of armor protected monsters who are still on their steeds thus adding speed and wrenching skills to their abilities the boy continues to hide out of sight to avoid being seen and also begins to realize that his opponents are three demon Knights and a Demon Lord some amount of time passes and one of the Ice Bears creates a loud sound thus starting an attack towards their opponents trying To keep morale up in the battle one of the demon Knights without wasting his precious time Rises High into the
sky and heads towards one of the Ice Bears with great speed this demonic Knight is so agile and fast in its movements that an ordinary ice bear simply can't handle it losing this battle the boy watching everything happening from the outside thinking about why the Regeneration of his subordinate simply could not cope because the forces of the opponents are Great the boy is gradually approaching the battlefield which is fighting a number of demons saying that shadow monsters cannot cope with these enemies gradually appearing in the guys one of the Demonic Knights starting to notice a
new opponent in front of him rushes towards him with great speed seemingly thinking that he can easily deal with him but no such luck the boy doesn't even make much effort or use his magical abilities just kills this opponent with One kick of his own foot gaining experience as a gift as soon as the Demonic Knights one by one began to notice the new opponent in the form of Jin Wu they began to quickly run towards him trying to win this battle as usual the boy uses his magical abilities is close to demonic monsters literally
flying past them and then uses some sort of power on those Knights afterward the boy doesn't have much trouble dealing with these demonic monsters he instantly Kills them one by one also starting to gain experience after dealing with them as soon as one demon is defeated from the boy's action alone the demon monster Falls as well losing this battle and giving away the victory the boy having dealt with the weakest opponents of the other team comes face to face with the most important monster in this battle watching the others reaction from the sidelines the boy
has always been curious to know if monsters have any Fear of their Killers Jin Wu watches this night shiver unable to contain his fear in his eyes the boy looks pretty damn confident in his actions he smiles and shows all his dangerous self in front of this opponent stating what he's sure of his thoughts now while the boy appears in his dangerous dark guise which only he possesses due to his magical abilities the Knight is not going to just give up and attacks first the boy easily Dodges even such honed And quick movements with his
bluish eyes and keeps his opponent from getting right to his body the boy on this battlefield moves quite fast and agilely his eyes continuing to Glow with a blue light as if hypnotizing his opponent in a similar manner the boy thinks about his opponent attacking directly at his heart neck and head the one is quite articulate and has trained for a long time for such precise moves but he is unlucky to have Jin wo in front of him The boy while dodging the monster attacks in the meantime begins to remember what ranks he has met
in this dungeon starting with the lowest level demon and ending with the highest demon but that's not all because in this dungeon there are also ancient Demons of higher level as well as many bosses S rank which are demons of noble origin which are not so easy to deal with the Demonic Knight while continuing to attack completely misses exactly the Moment when the boy quickly approaching the monster simply breaks the other sword with a single movement of his hand disarming it the boy does not waste his precious time acting as usual deftly and very even
quick instantly grabbing the other's head as if trying to remove the Demon's mask the boy with his strong grip can easily Crush any human and not only the skull so instantly began to hear the words that the demon surrenders saying in his pitiful voice the boy's Gaze changes and he thinks about the fact that either he is slowly going head or he is seriously starting to hear human conversation from the monster's side starting to listen to the voices the boy understates seemingly trying to listen into someone else's voice as after some amount of time the
stranger's mask comes off his head revealing the true guise of this demon the boy is surprised to realize that in front of him is a girl who begins to Apologize with some trembling in his voice for attacking him they did not mean to do it again asking for forgiveness for the ACT the boy glosses over the fact that the one first attacked his subordinates and then starts apologizing arching his eyebrow and the girl starts glossing over the fact that she sinned which she apologizes for the girl says that she's been tasked with guarding the area
and Jin Wu wouldn't sit idly by while some Man went around killing other demons like bugs either the boy says that is it okay to beg for mercy for the man who killed her subordinates to which she replies that it is her duty to protect her master they will obviously be happy to know that she is safe the boy thinks about the fact that this is the first time he's met a monster so selfish towards his subordinates looking at her with his surprised gaze as she makes eye contact the boy thinks that he can't Just
kill her like that because the girl looks like a human but the girl in her gloating form thinks that she has caught Jin wo right on a fishing line trying to kill him the girl in her nightly gu waste no time and pulls her hand forward with her weapon trying to deal with the boy once and for all but he simply vanishes into thin air the boy in full protection thanks to his subordinate Fang asks in a menacing voice about what the girl is doing using the song of Protection the girl instantly Falls face first
into the ground starts vocalizing that if the boy keeps her alive she'll do anything for him and Jin wo can't figure out if this girl is Shameless or desperate the boy after hearing the girl's words that she would do anything to save him voices a pass to the top floor whether she can get it for him while Fang uses his skill with gravity the girl instantly rises in the air and states that the pass to the top floor is Under the protection of her clan if the boy brings it in one piece she will be
sure to get it for them the boy says that he thought that's why this p pass is nowhere to be found not expecting to be guarded and the girl says that she knows where the other passes are so she will show them to him if he will guarantee her safety the boy listening to the promises from the girl says that it's a tempting enough offer but also thinks that the problem is that he just Doesn't trust this girl after some amount of time the boy having gathered all his strength comes a little closer to this
cunning person who looks at Jin Wu in Surprise a couple of counting seconds pass and the boy begins to use his magical abilities raising his bluish colored eyes and making the girl look confused the girl who was confused just a couple seconds ago changes in her face to a visibly frightened one for the boy is so damn strong in front of her Starting to ask her question the boy using his magical powers and hypnotizing skills which he uses famously continues to voice his question about whether he can trust this girl and her words the girl
looks fearfully at the powerful boy in front of her continues to hover in the air and is visibly nervous genuinely stating the fact that she's not lying to Jin Wu and is telling the truth the boy's gaze changes noticeably he is quite serious And coldblooded towards everyone so he is not going to pity this girl which she realizes and shakily says that the truth does not lie the boy briefly states that he believes her going on about how if the girl grants him a pass he will leave the place and spare the monsters thus receiving
thank thanks from her The Boy turning in the other direction from the girl sitting on the ground after gravity that is quite visibly frightened looks at her with the edge of his eye and States that first some huge monster in the guise of an ant is devouring the prey it is just caught through its efforts while at this moment the terrified officer sits on the ground and watches in horror all the emotions can be read on the face of the frightened officer who is puzzled by the appearance of this kind of monster see it for
the first time in their territory and silently trembling unable to speak after a while you can see how the flying ant Apparently having done its intended work leaves the place and flies away in its own Direction thanks to its own wings now the girl in human form presents herself with her full name that she is Lady Asel eldest daughter of the Rader Clan smiling at her new acquaintance who almost killed her the girl was about to tell him about her clan but the boy cut her off off immediately saying in a cold voice that this
was not the information he was asking her about the boy thinks About how he should formulate the question to get a direct answer from the girl and then asks if at the last moment she hears a voice ordering her to kill people the girl listens to the boy's question in front of her and then looks at him in Surprise seemingly puzzled by the question not knowing what to say because she obviously expected something else the girl isn't going to dwell on her thoughts after all lifting her gaze somewhere upward as if trying to Remember similar
moments the boy tells her about the girl after spending some time on her memories does start to talk about not hearing such a thing but another voice in her head also responds causing the boy to look at her the girl says that at times a voice in her head orders her to defend this dilapidated Place seemingly only thus adding morale to battle against opponents the boy thinks about the fact that they have a different task altogether the monsters Here protect artifacts and temporary dungeons perhaps Jin wo is like a Gateway monster to them asking when
they started hearing voices the girl looking at the pensive boy confidently states that they started hearing these voices from the moment they first arrived here when they started defending this place the boy seems to snap out of his Deep Thoughts puzzled by what he has just heard from this girl questioning again in his mind that has it really been from The beginning of being here the boy thinks about the fact that these monsters it turns out lived in a completely different place whether he has a clue to the system asking where they originally lived if
not in this place the girl watching the boy in front of her says that before this place they were still living in the Demon World so they found themselves in this place without even noticing it the boy looking directly at the girl with his chillingly Cold eyes asks her a straightforward question about what demons did in the Demon World then what errands they ran it seems the boy is starting to use his magical abilities to uncover as much information as possible through his power watching the changes in the girl's gaze the girl standing in one
place like the most real willess doll answers the boy's questions that all the demons in that world were preparing for war developing a variety of plans the boy Doesn't procrastinate with his next questions he asks about who they were preparing for war against and the one answers that this war was against a powerful enemy that all the demons had to unite the boy trying to find out more is told that he has exceeded the limit of available information so the conversation will be cut short by repeating the same phrase over and over again the boy
thinking about the same thing happening to baruka because the System is forcibly blocking the girl's speech which means that Jin wo could be extracting some sort of clue based on their conversation the boy thinks to himself that given that everything before this was like some sort of video game having a backstory wouldn't be something strange questioning what powerful adversary she was referring to the boy doesn't give up tries to get this system to talk watches as the girl starts Holding her hand to her head apparently due to some sort of pain trying to say something
but the pain is so intense that the girl just can't stand it thus fainting while the boy manages to catch her in his arms calling her by name to to bring her to her senses the girl is in a reclining position while the boy watches her while simultaneously pondering the fact that the system has reacted rather violently to attempts to learn the identity of the enemy the boy Thinks about the fact that if this enemy has Unthinkable power and is also trying to influence Jin Wu and the land then maybe the enemies the boy was
going up against are the key something terrifying happens in one of the towns which begins to be attacked by a monster the local Knights try to attack it visibly panicked by the alien speed and power one of the alarmed Knights watching the movements from the side of the flying ant loudly cries out that this monster Is an anomaly causing one to be horrified the knights here are visibly panicking one of them shrieking furiously what is wrong with this ant why did this particular monster attack the Healer directly what did he find so wrong with it
the Knight thinks about the fact that the e- ranked Hunters were the first to fall yet with the death of the Healer the team has been weakened and after loudly proclaims that the monster knows that if The battle drags on he can't beat them a flying ant calmly moves through the air seemingly assessing the situation around him and someone unbelieving voice cries out that does he really have any rudiments of intelligence some man is holding a remote control in his hand thus showing what he says is the only image of this ant where it was
able to be captured full length Jin chale says that the mutated ant was eliminated in a day but it was first spotted on another Island only thanks to the hunters did that danger pass and all was well ginchu continues that a large number of hunters were lost the mutant itself was defeated by an a-ranked Hunter the other man saying that one a ranked Hunter would be enough to kill such an ant ginchi States a large number of dead civilians the mutated ant is able to fly and Dodge the Japanese Association estimated the number of hunters
sent as a small price to pay for victory jinel continues that Japan's Hunter Association system is one of the most advanced in Asia but what would happen if mutated ants came to South Korea jinel says that like Japan they have many islands and their country simply can't afford to keep track of all of them as there are a huge number of them and monsters can be everywhere the president of the hunters Association says that the island that was attacked is quite far away from them but if the ant can fly to them they will apparently
Be able to reach mpo some say that otherwise speaking if they had flown in the other direction they would have easily reached chindo island or wandoo Township also they look more like bees than ants someone goes on to say that unlike Japan they can't send Hunters to every island they simply don't have enough manpower and yes if they send low-ranking Hunters those will become food the president of the hunters assoc Association thinks that who can help South Korea because they have a big nation and a huge area but lack of defense like Russia and China
or the United States which refus to help Jin chol noticing chairman Kang he turns to him respectfully and seemingly with some question that has arisen wanting to speak up about this moment right now because you can't wait Jin Chio leaning closer to the chairman secretly says that he wasn't going to talk about it during the meeting but there's someone Who contacted them in strict PR secrecy Jin chel states with his most serious face that Hunter hang dong Su of the vulture Guild is willing to cooperate in the upcoming raid on jedu island alerting the president
the president amuses himself by saying that it's an obvious Ploy and Jin Chul says that he has a Target in the form of Jin Wu which is why they sent in a request to be banned from the country during the Red Gate incident Jin Chul states that Hunter hang dong suu is not the only one who has contacted their Guild specifically a rting the attention of the president of the hunter Association who asks who it is suddenly another worker appears addressing chairman coong he and stating whether the man would like to walk with him and
find out what the guy who appeared in sight wants after a certain amount of time the girl opens her eyes seemingly having been in this position for hours gaining the Strength she so desperately needs at this moment the girl gradually beginning to wake up assumes a sitting position holding her head and the boy seeing the other's body movements immediately asks if she is awake the boy standing in his seat and looking at the girl with an attentive gaze tells her that the demons don't seem to be particularly friendly towards her pointing a finger the boy
lets the girl look at the huge number of Breathless bodies he's been dealing with for a while saying that these guys were trying to attack the sleeping girl the girl opening her large eyes in surprise vocalizes that the boy does not tell her that he was seriously protecting her while is in a sleeping position the girl instantly approaches the boy and Bows her head in deference thanking Jin Wu and saying that demons who lack intelligence do not perceive demons who have it the boy looking down at the girl With his chilling gaze asks her a
question about how long it would take them to walk towards the current pass location the two of them walk in the right direction gradually somewhere in the distance of their path they begin to notice a huge sprawling Castle on a hill which shows all its gloominess the boy thinks about the Demonic Castle being inside the Demonic Castle too confusing and the girl asks the Knight where her father is and the Knight says the man is in the throne room the girl asks to take care of the boy behind her for he is an important guest
and afterward the two of them walk towards the throne room to meet the girl's father the girl leads her important guest down the red carpet addressing her father and stating that she's brought a new person here while Jin Wu thinks that if he walked in here with a shadow a fight would break out the man sitting on his throne lurks for A while in the shadows beginning gradually and with a palpable Horror in his mind to voice that asil has done something terrible on his part the man that is the king of the Demonic Castle
is horrified in his pale face and States who the girl has brought here examining the new person with disgust in his eyes the girl says that this man is their guest and the man replies that since when do guests come to someone else's house and with his army to boot causing The man to break into a loud scream the girl seems dumbfounded by her father's words opens her huge eyes and looks around incomprehensibly hearing the question of whether the girl can't see this the man rants about how there are over a hundred soldiers maybe even
countless in the boy's Shadow and Jin Wu wonders if the King has such good intuition the boy continues to stand his ground even after a moment when knights with their swords appear around him Hearing loud words about how he dared to come here with his Knights the boy calmly states that he has promised ezel to leave this place without any incident only if one of them gives Jin Wu a pass to the next floor the boy calmly pulls back the weapon of one of the Demons with his hand and the King thinks about whether this
is the same Hunter who was killing demons with crazy speed and climbing the tower the man thinks that although they belong to the nobility Their Clan Rader Remains the weakest among the other 20 he even heard that the boy defeated Mattis and Vulcan can they win it the man who continues to sit on his throne comes up and asks if the pass is the one thing he wants and the boy replies that there is something else he wants the boy earnestly states that he wants to take the girl with him on his long and bloody
Journey he draws ezel to him who is embarrassed by such a gesture and remains silent the boy Thinks about the fact that essel knows where the other passes are which is why he will need her to guide him to each of them and save precious time the boy thinks about whether he said something wrong looking at the reaction of the king who glares angrily at Jin wo but never says anything contradictory so only silently agrees the man elegantly holds a fork and knife in his hands slicing the bloody steak while trying to find out More
about the boy's Intentions by asking about the chaperon the man questions that the boy only needs a pass and an escort while Jin wo thinks the king seems to have misinterpreted his thoughts on Isel the man says that if he had known from the beginning that this monster was the master of those black soldiers he would never have gone to fight him saying that Jin Wu was not going to put his daughter in danger the boy thinks of A monster worrying about his daughter is an interesting enough picture Jin Wu slices a piece of steak
and says that he gives his word and always keeps it the man seems to get a satisfying response from the boy briefly reads all right and raises his hand in a sign for one of the Demons to approach him the demon gradually approaches the boy holding some paper object in his hands and the boy realizing that it all belongs to him immediately reaches out and takes the Object in his hands the boy thinks about the fact that it's really a pass in his hands that allows him to cross over to the 81st floor of the
Demonic Castle opening up even more doors of the place for Jin wo the boy seemingly not about to waste much time on any more conversation rises from the table and turns to the girl to ask if she's ready to get ready to hit the road right now the girl agrees and afterward receives a notification that He has received a request for a group from a member of the Demonic nobility which means that they will be able to share the experience with the members of the group The Boy thinks about if the whole experience is shared
with input and afterward says that if the girl sees even the slightest hint of a fight let her stay out of it so he'll figure it out for himself the girl realizes the seriousness of the boy's words literally entrusting her own Life to some man who is only mopping up a demonic dungeon agreeing the boy asks the girl if it's hard for her to move around without a horse and the girl says that only members of groups can enter the moving Circle so there is no need for a horse after some amount of time the
girl asks the boy to wait for a couple of minutes starting to look for something in her backpack which she took with her the girl pulls out a bottle and says that it's the favorite alcoholic Drink of the head of the gari clan her father prepared the best for each Clan head and Jin Wu asks what it's for the girl says that with such gifts their negotiations will go more than smoothly and the boy says that there's no chance their Guild is on friendly terms with this one the girl says no because in the Demon
World Clans fought for their positions in the rankings but they definitely can't fight this clan and the boy says it's fine and understands Everything the boy boy more confident than ever in his words and actions tells the girl to just sit and wait for him seemingly finding new opponents for himself which he will do the boy States in a confident voice that this battle won't take him long promising the girl to handle it all as quickly as possible heading towards the new Clan the boy states that it only took him a couple minutes for the
Flames to burst into flames and screams began to Strip from around every corner that came from the castle of the gari clan moving now to the hunter Association building with many different situations going on such as and some talks along with the president of the hunters Association the newly arrived Hunter reads the man's excellent English but he's sure he didn't mishar that the whereabouts of the 10th s ranked Hunter are now completely unknown Jin chel says that this Hunter is elusive so they're trying To track him down and the man asks how he can trust
them to which he hears that the hunter Association isn't that stupid not stupid enough to lie so easily in the eyes of a national level Hunter thus causing the newly arrived man to smile and briefly agree Hunter says that he heard about Dong Su and the fact that he came to Korea and made a Ruckus because since he is an s-ranked Hunter he can't be forgotten about as well the president of the hunter Association clings to the Word our in someone else's speech thinking about the fact that this man is talking about Dong Su as
if this Hunter belongs entirely to the United States Hunter states that Jin Wu is one thing but he also came to Korea to request a ban on Hunter dong Su from entering the country but it seems the guild has already dealt with it which the president confirms Hunter continues that then this dialogue will end much sooner so he'll call them if he needs anything And the man thinks about the fact that although he himself is by no means of small build but next to this Hunter the man feels like a baby and the man says
he heard that South Korea is in distress so once he came to his senses did he give any hope to them Hunter keeps saying that he wants to help them with the jedu island situation but the hunter Association knows that he is a busy man which is quite unfortunate the man begins to smile widely as he continues To say that if South Korea had enough money to hire him he would still be able to think about the case the Hunter says he has to go and gyul asks if their Hunter can accompany him on his
way to the plane and the hunter replies that it will be up to them also adding to keep the their conversation private as soon as the hunter leaves their building the president of the hunter Association surprisingly states that it was in fact a national level Hunter was it foolish To hope for a foreign presence in Judo jyi tries to support his chairman by saying to just not worry about the case because the cooperation with Japan has already been confirmed gyul goes on to say that a hunter from the big Japanese Guild is going to visit
South Korea today currently heading in the right direction on an airplane on the territory of the Demonic Castle is coming fierce battle the boy does not stop attacking the surrounding Knights Receiving for each kill additional experience the boy who just defeated a noble demon gets a lot more experience and afterwards states that they seem to give a lot of experience due to the fact that they have a high level the boy notices that igis has the maximum level so now a promotion is available due to reaching the required level also the rank of the Shadow
will be raised with confirmation even the tank now has a max level so now a boost is available due to Reaching the required level also the shadow rank will be boosted with confirmation the boy thinks about the fact that he seems to be able to increase his rank if the Shadows reach the maximum level watching the subordinates give a request to increase their rank the boy looking at his subordinates notices the notice coming in which asks about making a decision and ranking his Shadows which he does looking confident immediately Notifications start coming in that the
Majestic Knight igis has been promoted for from the rank of Knight to Elite Knight and the tank has been promoted from Elite to Knight the boy notices the new alerts again stating that Shadows who have a rank higher than just Knight can get a name asking them to choose some name for their subordinates the boy watches as igis appears beginning to think that his solders Aura has noticeably increased to a higher level Something that Jin Wu can't help but admire the boy realizes that due to the rise in rank now igris has gained strength comparable
to s-rank and the tank has resumed his level to his starting level but already being a knight the boy before looks at his tank and thinks about the fact that this subordinate has been given a power comparable to the maximum power of an Aang Hunter which only makes future battles Easier suddenly the girl draws attention to herself by calling the boy by name and using Mister with it thus causing Jin wo to be embarrassed and tell her not to say it the girl calls him Master again but awkwardly and then asks him if he knows
how many Clans he's managed to destroy and he replies that it's about nine if he's not mistaken the girl says that starting from the 90th floor each subsequent floor will be controlled by Clans from The high ranking nobility and those are on a completely different level as if to discourage the girl goes on to say that if the boy negotiates with them they'll probably give him a pass like the girls Clan did and Jin wo asks that if he was weaker would their Clan give him a a pass the girl's gaze instantly changes after hearing
the boy's words seeming to begin to realize why her father did exactly that the boy looking at the girl with his bluish colored eyes Smiles Slightly and says that that's how it works here that's how you can get passes the boy stretches and states that the girl was talking about a fierce fight between demonic Clans so he will raise Rice's Clan to the top of the list and the one states that her clan is called Rader the girl awkwardly calls out to the boy again using Lord in Her speech and then continues afterward asking about
why Jin Wu didn't touch her clan which still seems to be plaguing isel's Thoughts the boy answers the girl straightforwardly looking her exactly in the eye that he liked Asel seeing nothing odd about telling the truth since she inquired anyway the boy thinks about the fact that maybe he's somehow compatible with people who are quite awkward or it's something else while the girl is covered in a blush not knowing what to say the boy thinks about the level and number of monsters being on a whole other level that doesn't even come Close to comparing to
the lower floors gradually realizing it the boy thinks that despite the increase in his intelligence it seemed insignificant to him that Mana was being consumed but it shows in how often his Warriors recover after being destroyed the boy is on the 97th floor thinking about the fact that it doesn't mean about passing to the 97th floor due to luck because Jin Wu also has his great Strength the girl watching the boy thinks about the fact that even the fourth rank pistos Clan and the fifth rank ricado Clan were destroyed she quietly wonders if other people
are as strong as Sir Jin Wu the boy reads something like that and afterward thinks that go guni and chahay Yan are definitely stronger than ordinary s-ranks based on their Aura they're clearly a couple leagues higher the boy thinks about the fact that S-ranks are very different from each other also the time Gap will be stronger than other ranks because once Jin wo reached the higher floors everything might change the boy turns to the girl and tells her that she can go back to her floor because he can take care of the rest making the
girl freeze in Surprise the girl even reacts somehow offended by the boy's words starting to vowel uncertainly about whether Jin Wu doesn't really need her anymore staring With her big eyes the boy thinks about the fact that this girl was funny until the end and afterward says that the one did a great job thanks to her and asil in the meantime lowers her head and accepts all the words of the guy the girl seems to be different from many of the others in her resilience and assertiveness starting to voice that she wants to go with
the boy wants to help him all the way the girl standing across from the Boy begins to confidently vocalize that she wants to see the outcome of Jin Wu's battle since she's been an observer the whole time they've been going up the floors the boy does not seem to find the strength to resist the girl's desire so he voices for her to do as she wishes going with her to the 98th floor the action takes place at an International Airport called inin which is constantly crowded with a huge number of people in countless flights from
this airport some Man with company in the form of a girl gradually and at a leisurely Pace comes out carrying behind him someone else's suitcase seeming to be a guide the man who is an s-rank Hunter named ryuji Coto is surveying the area around him unhappily noting the fact that the place is somehow noisy the man very briefly in this huge Place states that there's definitely someone damn strong at the airport and the girl asks about whether kotan himself is stronger than Kotan the man thinks about how it's impossible because such a person would never
show up in a place like this as some guy suddenly appears apologizing for his long delay due to the crowd the man says everything is fine and no need to worry asks if anything happened at the airport and the man says the hunter from the United States flew in on personal business so everything is fine the man thinks of the hunter of their United States beginning to wonder if it Has something to do with the current situation in Korea following this man who is pointing their way moving into the hunter Association building the president of
his clan sits in a chair in his business bus suit folds his hands on his desk and thinks about the man in front of him is the only Hunter capable of competing with liuan from Asia itself calling himself Ryu Jin Coto looking at the president with a serious look and seemingly ready to negotiate the President of the hunters Association observing the man in front of him realizes the thing that the one is an unusual person clearly with his own zest and cockroaches in his head currently about 11 high-ranked Hunters in ryuji coto's Guild most likely
the one with power in Asia after the Guild in China a girl in a business suit introduces herself as hanekawa which will be a translator for them and will also relay ryuji son's words so that the president Understands everything the girl says that because of the disaster that happened a few days ago they will not turn a blind eye to the jedu island situation and will help Korea the president of the hunters Association begins to think about whether they are really promising full support and ryuji Cotto says that the real reason he came here the
man doesn't wait long looking at the president with a confident look and then asks about forming an alliance That will be made up of elite Warriors the president doesn't quite seem to believe what he's heard in other people's words and afterward asks if they want to team up to destroy the ant colony and ryuji replies that they do the President says he knows the Japanese Elite Hunters are excellent but entering the island is too dangerous and ryuji says they have a proper plan prepared because this is a serious matter the girl walks over and gives
the president Data stating about the ant research and ryuji adds that each ant is equal in strength to a top ranked Hunter the man adds that ants have a fatal weakness which is lifespan as these monsters can only live for one year no matter how much they want to get rid of it ryuji continues that if they can kill the Queen the other ants will already be able to die after one year and jedu Island will be free from the alien presence of these Monsters the president thinks about the fact that they need to eliminate
one Queen also it is much more realistic than killing one ant at a time but it is just as challenging a fight ryuji says that they will have to break through a defense line of a thousand ants but the tide will change noticeably if those ants leave the ant hill and the president asks if that is possible ryuji says that when South Korean Hunters landed to raid jedu Island on all three Occasions the ants left their tunnel and attacked the hunters one of the workers cries out that this is impossible and the girl states that
these are only results that were confirmed with a magic scanner ryuji continues that his 10 of the 11 Hunters are in his Guild and they are planning to take part in an upcoming raid on jedu island ryuji states that they will take the role of decoys and the South Korean hunters will take care of the queen so the rest of the guild Members will be arriving in that country soon one one of the office workers dumbfoundedly interjects that there are really 10 s-ranked Hunters including ryuji Coto as well because it's really going to be a
crazy battle the president of the hunters Association thinks about the fact that if the 10 s-rank Hunters attract attention there will be a queen and some ants in the tunnel ryuji Coto continues that their hunters will split into teams and start attacking from all Sides the ants will Rush towards them leaving the queen unprotected and the rest of the hunters will destroy her the president thinks about how this plan is a feasible one to implement but why is ryuji willing to support all the s-rank hunters but only one ryuji thinks about the fact that every
hunter in the country has a record of mopping up the gate so he would need to rise to the occasion to be ranked as a national level Hunter ryuji keeps thinking that Because after that there will be a lot of interest in a national level hunter from Japan there will also be 10 Hunters participating in the raid to minimize the danger ryuji thinks that Korea has no reason to refuse but it's not really the right way only without it you can't become a national level Hunter no matter how much he wants to the president thinks
Korea only has eight s-ranked Hunters but if you exclude a few about six Hunters can participate and the one Says they can't handle this tactic on their own the president's view changes he thinks the whole problem is the possibility of destroying the queen whether they can do it but it's possible if Jin Wu Cooper operates with the other Hunters the president realizes that they can't wait any longer and afterwards says that he understood someone else's thought later they will provide a concrete operational plan the boy is standing looking somewhere with an Attentive gaze at the
moment they have level 93 the girl standing next to him is slightly in mute horror the boy realizes that they are on the H 100th Floor which is full of the unknown and even more dangerous creatures that they will need to deal with the boy stands calmly with the girl next to him but still concentrating on what is happening as some monster suddenly appears the boy's gaze noticeably changes it takes on a bluish color as if To show that Jin Wu is going to use Force against this sudden monster it seems that the boy begins
to gaze as he notices that the flying creature is carrying a demon king a certain Baron that is controlling his monster the boy's gaze becomes more serious as he keeps his eyes on the enemy before him and realizes that an unusual Aura is eminent from the other the boy looks at what this unusual opponent actually looks like quite intimidating and strong Wondering if he can defeat him the girl looks at the opponent and thinks that he is incredibly bloodthirsty for she sees him for the first time but she immediately realizes that it is Baron in
front of her the boy looks at asil with a glance and realizes that the girl can even feel the Monstrous Aura of the stranger and that she is visibly trembling unable to hide it the boy sh shifts his gaze to the flying monster called wyvern kaisin and Jin Wu Immediately realizes that this creature will only be in his way the boy seems to realize that this is wyvern the first time he runs into a non-demonic creature it turns out that there are other modes of transportation in this place after a certain amount of time this
Baron along with his wyvern suddenly rise upwards traveling at a great speed the boy thinks about the fact that if it doesn't seem to be a demon then he can get another Shadow and the Demon King Baron Uses the hell Army skill at that same second various portapotty appear on the ground where the boy and girl are causing some horrible atmosphere around them after a certain amount of time after the skill is used demonic creatures summoned by Baron begin to appear from the portals gradually demonic creatures begin to emerge from the nearby portals in a
large pile aiming to Massacre The Boy The Boy says that it's clear at one glance that There's a whole horde of demons here and the girl is slightly panicked asking what they should do in this situation the girl can't seem to contain her overwhelming fear she can't hear the answer to her question and calls out loudly to the boy drawing attention to herself the boy in turn only replies to essel briefly that it is too early for any action so he waits for the right moment a huge crowd of countless monsters fly towards the two
people and The boy uses the Monarch's possession skill that dark smoke gradually appears the boy seems seems to have waited for the right moment when all the monsters fall under the skill's possession Jin Wu loudly shouts a command to his subordinates to appear at the same moment one of the monsters is completely pierced by the weapon of Jin Wu's subordinate causing it to fall to the ground with a breathless body a huge number of monsters who were only trying To get to the boy fall off their horses and straight to the ground unable to resist
the girl who is watching the scene can't help but hide her gut-wrenching admiration opening her mouth in Surprise because of such strength of Jin woo the bigger monsters that are gathering in a pile to surround the boy from all sides try to make an attack on him to spread out faster at the same instant trying not to waste precious time and leave jinwu in Trouble The Majestic igis flies towards them with great speed Fang also enters the battle itself using the skill song of extermination trying to deal with all the opponents thanks to his skills
the girl opens her mouth in astonishment saying that it's all unbelievable because she has reached the top floor with the boy but only now she sees him fighting the boy looks at the horrible creature in front of him whose eyes are filled with Scarlet blood isil realizes That this territory belongs to the Demon King Baron she continues to stare at the boy who is ready for any attack from Baron and also thinks that he is an intruder who must be destroyed who ezel really is in this place whose side she should take she is in
notable doubt for someone seems to have a strong influence on her the RAM on his flying creature is using some sort of magical ability making the sky shake with his mighty power the girl Watches with her attentive gaze gazing into that distance and realizes that this isn't just a lightning bolt that just happened it's a mass spell with a stun effect so the boy reacts instantly and hides the girl under his cloak so she won't be affected by the damage the boy thinks about the fact that if he doesn't stop this spell all of his
Shadow Warriors will turn to nothing and his Mana will just run out making the situation worse the boy thinks about the Fact that it seems like he should get rid of the flying creatures Wings first shifting his gaze to an opponent not far away from him the boy begins to approach at high speed trying to accomplish what he intended already being close to his enemy but he is not allowed to do so the mighty Baron instantly reacts to the boy's attempt to attack his flying creature and immediately throws his head back gaining strength a few
moments pass and the mighty Baron concentrating Instantly uses his power towards the boy which is quite strong the boy instantly reacts to such an action on Baron's part and immediately flies away at high speed from the stream of magical power that follows him the boy thinks about the fact that Baron is fast so it can reach him as well as his cloak only absorbs damage to the extent it can after some amount of time Fang seems to notice a similar attack attack from Baron immediately starts using his fire magic Abilities at the same moment two
powerful streams with magical abilities collide with each other fighting to win this battle Fang's magical abilities are so strong that his power reaches the flying creature along with Baron clamping them harder and burning them with his Flames the boy who was saved by Fang states that he definitely did not give the sphere of greed to his subordinate for nothing for the latter has become much stronger than usual It seems that the mighty Baron who had received a large number of burns immediately sinks to the ground so shattered and not expecting the great power of the
enemy the boy says that finally Baron is finally down on the ground or Jin Wu is already visibly tired of waiting for this moment pointing his dagger in his Direction angry at what is happening the mighty Baron walks purposefully towards the boy with his strong steps holding his sword The boy says that there are actually skills that don't consume man and these are the ruler's touch and Shadow Warriors which makes things easier ruler's touch controls and affects physical abilities but Effectiveness depends on the weight of the item even if it doesn't consume Mana same with
Shadow waves but it's different when they are destroyed by the enemy and the soldiers start consuming Mana to regenerate which is why it's so Important to increase intelligence the boy thinks that this Monster's subordinates are just as huge as his combat power but how Baron manages his Warrior makes you wonder the boy thinks that considering the fact that Warriors don't regenerate it takes a lot of Mana for Baron to summon and use them again Fang uses the defense song skill watching as a large stream of magical power is directed in his Direction at a great
speed the boy Thinks he's slowly losing mana and baron doesn't give him a chance for Jin Wu to regain Mana forcing him to be constantly distracted the boy thinks about the fact that it takes a lot more Mana for high level fighter to regenerate but also Jin Wu can't give up on his subordinates the boy thinks about the fact that he absolutely has to finish this fight with Baron before his strength finally runs out he just has to Mighty iron about to strike his opponent with great force Finds himself unarmed from a single fist strike
on his subject the mighty iron instantly changes his face to one of surprise full of bewilderment as to how such a thing could even happen Baron who is opposite iron is not one to spare his opponent so instantly dispatches his subordinate while the mighty Baron is busy watching iron fall to the ground The Majestic igis is purposefully heading in his Direction intending to take him down as soon as the Majestic Igis drops to the ground after a great leap as he is caught off guard by a stream of magic right in his face the boy
seeing that there was an opportunity to Ambush him activates his deadly strike skill quickly heading towards the baron for a strike the boy attempts to strike with his dagger as he realized es the fact that this Baron was able to Parry his death blow causing him to freeze in one place due to some sort of Terror the boy is instantly caught up in This unpleasant situation unable to react to move away from the mighty Baron the mighty Baron about to deal with this annoying boy holds him by the head doing whatever he himself wants the
mighty Baron's attention is drawn to the suddenly appearing sword of the Majestic igis which only draws other people's eyes to distract him taking advantage of this good moment the boy reacts instantly and raises his two daggers and immediately stabs them right across his Chest drawing attention to himself the mighty Baron immediately releases the boy from his grip immediately bending in half from the overwhelming pain in his body setting up for his attack at the same moment the mighty Baron immediately reacts quickly and opens his mouth in a loud and deafening scream causing everything nearby to
cringe the boy seems to gradually start moving away from this monster without being able to get closer immediately covering his face With his hands the mighty Baron taking advantage of this moment and the fact that the boy is away from him immediately extends his arms to the side seemingly using skills at the same moment the mighty Baron has two new weapons at once which he seems to be using to fight The Boy The Boy is not going to waste his precious time immediately follows the monster and also picks up the powerful weapons in his two
hands to fight as Well the boy uses the death blow skill immediately heading to the other side with great speed and clashing the weapons together in an effort to counter two Mighty Warriors fight with their weapons each strike following the other with great speed that the average person's eyes would barely have time to keep track the mighty Baron it seems as soon as he begins to realize that he is hard enough to resist opens his mouth in an attempt to use Force at the same Moment the mighty Baron begins to use his magical powers causing
the boy to barely hold his weapon to resist the mighty Baron's magical power is so strong that it becomes very hard for the boy to resist it starting to gradually lose his strength the boy's eyes widen with a kind of surprise and even fear appearing he realizes that his daggers have simply used up their power and are even gone the mighty Baran not intending to waste his time immediately with the Most satisfied smile begins to swing his weapon to deal with him but the boy proves to be much faster than the stranger's actions immediately appearing
and holding the stranger's arms with his own blocking the movement and realizing how strong he is the boy finding himself face to face with his enemy watches as Baron is about to use his magical power again who seems to have endless Mana the stranger's mouth is already opening in an attempt to use magic Powers to Massacre the boy and protect his territory of this floor the mighty Baron is already about to make the final move to wipe the boy off the face of this dungeon in order to gain Victory except suddenly a weapon appears flying
from somewhere with great speed seemingly sent by whoever is watching the battle from the outside the boy watching the weapon fly realizes that this is a god-given moment and an opportunity to save his own life this Savior turns out to be a girl who is watching the battle with a frightened face as Jin Wu is on the verge of death the mighty Baron is distracted by the sound that has just appeared turning his head in the other direction thus making a big mistake for himself the boy realizes that this is just a great chance for
a reprisal against the mighty Baron opens his hand thinking that by putting all his power the boy begins to use his ruler touch skills with his Whole appearance making it clear that the other is simply finished the boy easily gets rid of one of the mighty Baron's hands with a single Touch Drawing the others attention to himself the boy begins to visibly give in his own emotions he says that he will definitely end this showing all his anger the boy's eye burns a bluish color showing all the power coming from Jin Wu strong currents of
wind begin to appear around him he will end this the boy Having gathered enough strength for his punch immediately slams his fist right into the mighty Baron's jaw knocking the strength out of the other from such a strong blow the mighty Baron's head immediately flies somewhere High into the sky thus declaring the victory of this battle to the boy the girl stares dumbfounded at what is happening in front of her calling the boy's name in Surprise with her mouth open as she watches him win the battle the mighty Baron immediately falls to the ground breathless
and a notification comes that the boy has defeated the Demon King thus winning the battle the boy stands in the same spot slightly out of breath after the battle noticing the notification that he has obtained the baron Soul thus completing the second Quest the boy can feel his fatigue building up after the battle he hears ezel screaming his name running towards him as if to say something the boy slowly sinks to the Ground seemingly without strength vocalizing for the girl to go and inform her father of an important matter and that important matter is the
news that the rodes clan is now the very first the boy Smiles his smile and looks at the girl telling the truth the girl even seems to barely hold back her tears from her overwhelming happiness she turns to the boy using her Mister again the girl amusedly adds quietly that her clan is not called Rus but Rader looking up at The beautiful sun that is slowly setting somewhere down the subordinates of this floor are collecting certain crystals and jewels in their hands so that Jin woo will have a profit thanks to these items the boy
thinks about the fact that the Demon King's ring is finally with him now he has unlocked all the effects of the set for his mother the boy thinks about the fact that the item from the kit is quite useful but it is this one that represents the most value now that It is in his hands the boy clearly satisfied with his long and painstaking work work is holding some kind of purple liquid in his hands because he was finally able to get it the girl who is watching from the sidelines asks the boy if he
is all right while he is creating the Holy Water of Life the boy watches as the process of creating the Holy Water of Life goes on and by the way their quantity depends on the Creator's intelligence something Jin Wu isn't very Aware of the boy says that the higher the intelligence the better the result if he knew he would waste points on other characteristics and asil says that the boy will succeed after a certain amount of time a notification comes that the Holy Water of Life has finally been created thus causing the boy to rejoice
and eel to clap his hands the boy realizes that it took a small portion of the Demon King's Blood and a fragment of the world tree to create the item and the spring water of Whispers has been completely used up so this is what the holy water of life really is which the boy holds in his palm looking at all sides of this marvelous potion the boy thinks about whether the Holy Water of Life will really help his mother that he wants to go to the hospital right now and find out about it while the
boy is thinking about his mother the mighty iron is Carrying the large body of the flying creature behind him lurching slightly from the stranger's weight on him the boy looks at what iron is doing with a smile asks what it is and afterward states that his ordinate has wised up considerably thus giving him Kudos the boy doesn't take long he gives the command for the flying creature to finally rise followed by a reaction from the body the girl watching from the side opens her mouth in great surprise Seemingly guessing what Jin Wu just did just
now the boy says that he can't collect the souls of demons but with wyvern it is possible so he has a new and strong soul on his team the boy tries to remember the name of the creature caralin or kelian and the girl says that Jin Wu seems to have a rather bad memory after a certain amount of time of trying the boy finally remembers and says the name kaisel thus eliciting a reaction from the animal the girl says That they can get to her clan very quickly on it and the boy wonders if they
have to Traverse every floor to get out of here the girl says that once they get back they'll have a banquet and her father will be very happy and Jin Wu thinks he didn't pick up the rewards from the missions the boy seizes the moment gets a high-end Rune Stone and much more while asil is ignored it was the Rune of Shadow exchange that caught the boy's Eye which he now holds in his hand and seems sure to use to see what it is after a couple seconds of the boy using this Rune item he
begins to feel a large amount of air currents and dark smoke around him the boy says that this is a cool ability because even if the shadow soldier is far away they will be able to switch places as if it were true teleportation the boy says they did a good job and the boy tells asil that it looks like she'll have to go back to the Clan alone and the boy asks about their banquet the boy says that the Rus Clan is on the 80th floor so he has a long way to go just for
the sake of one reward the boy slowly starts to fade out of sight disappearing before the girl's eyes and says that it's time for them to split up and forget about each other the last thing the boy says is for eel to take care of herself by using her Shadow exchange ability while she screams and calls out Jin wo but it's all to no Avail the notification states that due to the death of the boss the dungeon will return to its original state thus making Jin Wu disappear the boy finally disappears from the place one
of the knights looking in different directions and not realizing where Jin Wu has gone as Asel herself wonders the boy gradually appears in his former form looking around him as if trying to recognize the terrain that now surrounds him and then realizes the boy Realizes that this is the surroundings of his neighborhood looking around himself to make sure of that for sure which actually proves to be the case the boy thinks about the fact that the ability did work so he has about three more hours to use the Ability again the boy stands in the
middle of his familiar neighborhood all alone for a while longer and then calls out to kaisel to use someone else's wings as the boy calls out to his subordinate flying Friend something body-like began to form under his feet that very second allowing him to stand up fully after a couple of some moments the boy effortlessly Rises straight up into the air still standing with both feet on the flying pet heading somewhere ginchi states that these are video materials sent from Japan as well as recorded using the magical detection camera on the satellite the president states
that the footage is from the first second and third attempt of the Raid with all the ants except for the queen and her guards leaving the nest during the attack the president thinks their appearance is constantly changing so those evolve with each generation but their lifespan is about a year the president thinks that there are boss protectors in the high ranking Dungeons and afterward says that what's the probability that the ants won't return until the scheduled time gin chel looks At his president and states that the hunters will be using a frequency Jammer thus making
things a little easier the president interjects what the frequency Jammer means and ji says that the ants are making contact on a special frequency and goo plans to confuse them with an object the president looks serious and says that then they'll only have to worry about the main target in the form of the queen and her guards nearby ginchu asks what happened and the Chairman replies that he felt something thinking it was some kind of magical wave from some distance away Darkness gradually falls on the street the lantern shines its bright light Illuminating the way
for anyone passing by and someone says that they will do their best in one of the tents someone is talking about topics of interest to them one of the interlocutors Apparently senses something and asks the other if he felt something the red-haired man Asks what it was that just happened and the other man tells him that it's more like Choy jong-in and chahi in are competing for their shares the red-haired man seems to calm down immediately and says that since that's the case it's okay to have another drink and the other man replies that the
one is very kind the leader of Group B Smiles as he holds a shot glass in his hand and say says that his hung should smile because he will get Wrinkles if he frowns so often the men are thinking about something of their own they are in complete silence for a while when suddenly the leader asks his hung if he wants a joke the red-haired man having had his dose vocalizes that he doesn't want to hear it to which His companion briefly vocalizes how he knows distracted by his own thoughts the redhaired man distracted from
his drink looks at his interlocutor and realizes that he is an unusual guy with an Equally peculiar sense of humor he thinks that this is the first Hunter to resign for no apparent reason or rather the only one of his kind not understanding how one can give up everything the red-haired man thinks he doesn't look like a rich man and bangu asks if he's going to go there to which the man replies briefly that he is bangu doesn't take long to tell him that he saw the horrible moment when young Su was killed by a
large number of ants the Red-haired man says that's the reason he has to go there because if we Let It Go Korea will suffer the same horrible fate bangu closing his eyes and not understanding the other man's desire to go there says that since when did this man become so patriotic to his country the red-haired man says that it's nothing like that he just decided to go to a place he's been going to for a while on that pretext bangu suddenly says that he refuses to do that and also Will never go there so if
the man came to talk him into it it won't work and the other says that he just wanted to see him the red-haired man continues after a while that it'll be unknown when they can meet again to which bangu calls him young in Surprise bangu continues that he's studying for his teachers exams planning to become a typical civil servant to which the red-haired man says disbelievingly no way bangu continues that eugen's company is doing a Recruitment of outstanding hunters for the guild and he's received an invitation offering the position of Guild head bangu can still
barely keep his trembling legs from shaking stating that despite all the high positions where everything is drenched in blood is clearly not for him bangu says that's the reason he wants to become a teacher deciding to pursue history because he loves historical dramas and the man says That he's weird bangu replies that he seems normal continuing that it would be great if wars only happened in history books holding a shot glass in his hand the red-haired man doesn't hold back his smile and thinks to himself that bangu is right and isn't weird at all since
it's the hunters who don't seem to be okay the red-haired man thinks that there aren't many Hunters who don't like fighting monsters there are some among the healers as well but they heal Instead the redhaired man wonders if it's possible that only those who are obsessed with battles can reawaken offering to drink again getting consent Darkness gradually falls upon the town the hospital is bustling with Troublesome work and a large number of patients are waiting for the day of their discharge the boy makes his way to his desired location with the help of kisel entering
someone's room through an open window watching with an attentive Gaze the boy thinks about the fact that if it doesn't work out he probably won't change anything else because the Holy Water of Life doesn't guarantee success the boy thinks about the fact that he has seen so many miracles created by the system stories that other people would never believe all because of the power of the system the boy thinks about how it would be okay to trust it one more time opening the lid to the Holy Water of Life hoping for the best the boy
Rises from his chair carefully lifting his mother's head to pull her closer to the Holy Water of Life trying to be careful the boy can't hide his overflowing excitement he holds that bottle in the palm of his hand and feels it visibly shake the boy tries to set himself up with only the most positive thoughts exhaling somewhere to the side Gathering his wits and realizing that he should try it the boy after a while later Gathering himself forces the woman To open her mouth to place the bottle of Holy Water of Life to her lips
the boy looks with his attentive gaze at the woman's body looks at the scar seeming to gradually sink into his Deep Thoughts The Boy holds in his hands a kind of dish with water begins to cry not controlling his emotions because he just wanted to wash his mother's hair the girl holding her hand to her flaming burn excitedly turns to her son and asks if he is burned and if he is okay the Boy looks at his son and cries unrestrainedly realizing that he is to blame for the scar the woman's exhausted face does not
show any emotion she continues to lie in the same place without making any movements after a certain amount of time the potion seems to gradually take effect for the woman's face becomes a little fresher than usual the boy thinks that her skin color has become normal but why doesn't she wake up starting to beg the woman to open her Eyes the boy thinks that he had only one reason to become stronger starting to beg the woman to wake up from this merciless dream the boy thinks about the fact that she would let him take care
of all the hardships his mother had only had to go through the boy sits down on the chair that is next to his mother's bed crouches down in his body and continues to beg her to wake up the girl minding her own business holds the tip of her pen near her lips and stares Exhaustedly at her lessons vocalizing that she can't concentrate JY a seems to decide to get a little distraction from this routine so she's going to go outside to take out some trash and take a walk the girl walks out into the fresh
air after some time looks somewhere to the side and observes what's going on around her the girl turns in the other direction looks at a few different lights and then asks the question out loud that is summer coming soon the girl Moves her gaze straight up into the Starry Sky noticeably fixated on this work of art and says that the air is so warm right now in the shadows somewhere behind the curtain the silhouette of a woman who has just risen from her deep sleep gradually begins to appear after a certain amount of time it
seems as soon as the woman started to come to her senses and gaze forward she asks in a disbelieving voice if it's Jin woo the Wind finally calms down and the curtain stops hiding the silhouette of the woman drawing her attention the woman only looks at her son with warmth In Her Eyes the woman only seems to be able to question how much sleep she finally got thus causing the boy to freeze in place from shock the boy lowers his head seemingly not believing what is happening saying that it has been about 4 years and
the woman is surprised to say that it has been that long the woman Begins to ask about Jin a how she's doing and if she's okay while the boy visibly shaking in his body says that she's fine the woman begins to show her genuine smile thanking her son and vocalizing that he fulfilled his promise thus adding respect the woman seems to notice the other's grave condition and immediately takes her two hands in one of his which is visibly trembling saying that because of her illness the woman slowly voices That her son seems to have had
a very hard time without her watching Jin Wu lower his head hiding his emotions Jin Wu finally being able to hear his own mother's voice can't hold back his tears that run down his cheeks Jin Wu can't hold back his tears that flow down as the drops slowly fall straight to Theo floor he bites his lips and tries not to make any sounds of pain Jin woo can't say anything to his mother in this encounter only a short aha voice that is Filled with the most costic pain as the woman tries to support him one
of the men in the age group surprisingly states that the patient with the disease dreamless sleep has woken up for this is the truest miracle that can be the doctor states that the patient's Guardian is requesting immediate discharge and the other states that one cannot not for that one has been laid up for four whole years the doctor says that the patient condition is quite Stable it even feels as if the woman has not been sick for 4 years because she can even walk without assistance a gray-haired man unbelievingly says that everything is fine with
this woman but how is it possible when she has been lying for 4 years the other says that maybe it's because of the life support machine and the man replies that they need to tell the world about this case the the doctor says that the woman's Guardian is a certain newly minted 10th S-ranked s-ranked Hunter of South Korea Su Jin Wu causing the other to wonder the man turns away and says that they have no right to hold healthy patients against their will so they'll let the woman be discharged finally the woman is about to
be discharged she looks at her daughter and says that she has grown so much still can't get enough of her J A is completely flooded with uncontrollable tears she missed her birth mother like Hell she can't stop crying as she looks at her through her eyes all J can do is hug her own mother wanting to feel all the warmth she's needed for a long time all these four years the boy watches as their family slowly gets back on track he can finally watch his mother move instead of lying on her bunk the boy thinks
that his efforts were not in vain this long- awaited reunion is like a reward for all the hardships and trials so many trials passed so much effort Spent on these dungeons the boy is silent seeming to feel that something is still holding him here the boy realizes that while working as a hunter he wondered that suddenly he was constantly drifting away from them for only one reason the boy thinks about the fact that he completely forgot about his phone noticing the large number of missed calls but whoever needs it will call him back the boy
looks at the announcement on his phone seeming to Notice that tap kaisel realizing that even such a silly thing could be the most talked about someone starts calling on the phone Jin Wu answers and once the person on the phone introduces himself it's the president from the hunters Association making him think the boy thinks about whether or not he's getting a call from the president himself voicing whether or not something has happened that he needs to take care of immediately the President says he's sure Jin Wu has heard about the news but the boy is
completely unaware thinking that the chairman seems to be talking about kaisel the boy realizes that the man isn't talking about kaisel asking what happened since he just got here and didn't have any communication to answer the man says that the boy seems to be completely out of the loop asking if it would be convenient for him to come over to talk but Jin wo says that he'll come over himself sometime later As agreed upon in the phone call the boy is at the hunter Association building hearing that the raid will begin in 4 days the
President says that they will go to jedu Island and exterminate the ants but they will need the help of Hunter Jin Wu to do so the man says that all the citizens want to return to that Island asking if the boy would like to join them to win the boy thinks about how he would have definitely said yes before as this place is crawling with Highlevel monsters that would give him experience the boy remembers that touching moment of his sister and mother reuniting as they hugged starting to slowly voice that he suddenly the boy's gaze
noticeably changes to one with a bluish tint he immediately thinks of magical energy coming from somewhere the man asks if everything is okay now and Jin Wu states that it's nothing like that apparently there's a sparring session between strong Hunters going on Somewhere nearby the man smiles and says that the boy has good instincts as usual because it's incredible to sense the power of the hunters at this distance the President says that the s-rank hunters are now in the gym as they have four more to go before the raid on jju island he continues that
ryui Coto and His Japanese s-rank Hunters are there too and the boy wonders who this ryuji Coto is the boy says that it's the name of The strongest Japanese hunter that even the average citizen knows and the President says if Jin Wu wants to see for himself an incredible sparring match takes place in which the white-haired Man shows all of his true colors as he fights against his opponent the men cling to each other with a dead grip each trying to overcome the other at any cost taking out all their anger and strength the white-haired
man seems to miss the moment when he finds himself in Such a position that his opponent begins to win by conventional technique the white-haired man finds himself in a sort of Ambush changing into his own when he realizes that his opponent is taking advantage of this moment of weakness after a couple of counting seconds the white-haired man finds himself right on the ground unable to get up finding himself the one who lost the battle the man says to master Beck that people like him should put in more effort to which He replies that he is
no master the men are are once again on fire clashing in their hard fight trying to win it with all their efforts otherwise it would be shameful to lose the President says that it's unusual for him to see all the s- rankers in one place because of the magical energy emanating from them and the boy says that Beck Yun Hong is being squeezed a bit some man starts to say that if be yunho was giving his best Madong wuk wouldn't even have a chance of winning Choy jong-in appears in all his usual Glory saying that
he hasn't seen Jin Wu in a while ostensibly giving him a friendly hello the head of his own Guild says that the person wearing the special uniform is ma dong wuk who is in the glory Guild Jin Wu says that since Beck yunho isn't using all his strength why is he hiding it in front of another master and the latter says that it would be foolish to show all his skills in Front of everyone Choy jungan continues that President bayak yunho turns into a real monster when he fights watching the other visit become angrier a
certain epe aawa is there with his body chilling stare expressing only aloofness and some Darkness also here is one Mari Ishida who has brightly colored hair looking somewhere forward seemingly watching the men fight there is a powerful looking Ken Tanaka with many different scars he received in battle minoru hosino is here He also has brightly colored hair and an interesting hairstyle at first glance he even seems like a kind man if you look closely among the others you can see a certain atsushi Kumamoto with a mask on his face as well as with a patch
over one eye you can also replace a certain girl named Kay Tabata her eyes are Scarlet Red in color not expressing any feelings or emotions also in this gym is Tatsumi fujishima with his disinterest in everything going on here and the most Seemingly important character in this place is ryuji Koto who brought his Hunters to this place to help Korea the boy looks at the Japanese Hunter seemingly surprised that this particular particular man is the real ryuji Coto some girl notices the boy and asks who it is and the translator replies that it's Hunter Jin
wo that he's recently been promoted to s-rank Hunter status ryuji Coto looks at the boy and thinks he has the assassin class He's trying to hide and then says that perhaps Jin Wu is an excellent Hunter of the assassin class the girl next to him seems puzzled by the Japanese Hunter's words so she says that Jin Wu is a magic class Hunter ryuji Coto interjects thinking it's something strange and the girl replies that it's confirmed information which can't be argued some man upon seeing Jin wo says that this is the same guy who sabotaged mong's
debut drawing attention to himself and hey in The girl gazes in that direction and begins to realize that's why the air has changed so significantly it turns out to be because of someone else's presence isida turning to K says that this appears to be the 10th South Korean s-rank Hunter and Kay says that he's about to be sick kened by all the hunters here kay notices that there's also a girl in Korea who has a sensitive sense of smell and afterward wonders if it would be weird to meet her the battle Between the two masters
is in full swing as each of the men take out all their anger in this battle without sparing each other the girl says that they are the best hunters in Korea who are not their equals because she has often seen Goan mopping up dungeons but other Hunters are not interested the man says that doesn't seem to be the case because there's another capable hunter in the area looking at heyen not too far away from him ryuji Coto thinks chaai in and Kang he are strong enough Fighters someone turns to the translator asking what she just
said a guy says he understands everything she said since Japanese is his second language in high school another shouts that it's as expected from his youngim the girl reacts calmly to the presence of Unknown People by asking who they are to which the man yells that the man is the head of the knight's Guild the man goes on to introduced such an important person here That the name is Park Jong Su who has a rank and is the head of the knights Guild the girl says that this is the first time she heard that name
to which the man furiously says that the knights Guild is one of the top five in South Korea and the man asks him to stop the girl calmly asks if they joined the jedu island raid because she heard that only s-ranked ones will be participating in this raid ryuji Coto watching the growing altercation beside him as asks The girl about what they are discussing not understanding a word in any way the man is trying to show the status of their Guild and the girl says that they can't rely on a rankers and ryuji says that
the girl should stop the man ends up stating that does the transfer girl even know anything to which the girl grudgingly asks if they recognize her abilities though the girl takes off her jacket and states that they wouldn't say they couldn't defeat a hunter who came Here as an interpreter would they the man grudgingly replies that the girl really needs to stop looking down on them for such an action offends them enough the girl looks at the back of the man's head and asks about whether he is a non-combat class Hunter thus insulting more the
boy notices that the sparring between the two a-ranked Hunters begins and Choy Jung in says that it's going to be quite an entertaining battle the leader of the knights Guild says that They need to set up a few rules first because this will be much better than a normal battle the man continues that the first one to grab the other's wrist will be the winner so if he grabs her first he will be the winner the girl thinks about the fact that if she starts attacking she can also lose because you have to think carefully
about the steps saying that this rule is quite interesting the girl amusingly says that is this man ready to fight in this Position and the man says that he has no need to use his hand the girl thinks about the fact that the man seems to have quite a lot of speed and afterward continues that they need to start this battle after a short sentence said by the girl the the girl rushes out of her seat with great speed that there were streams of wind behind her the girl begins to attack with great speed but
the man is Nimble enough to dodge her attempts to grab his arm which surprises Him more the girl seems a bit puzzled that the man is dodging her body movement so easily and also thinks that she will definitely show that the man is bluffing the girl is about to attack starting to gain strength and speed as she suddenly feels a blow right on the arm she was about to attack with the man says that it wasn't an attack at all just a slight push with his foot sure that the girl realized it herself smiling A
sly smile the girl starting to Hide her emotions of surprise rubs her arm and says that she doesn't quite understand the dialect of this man she's currently fighting the girl continues that it's not exactly cool to stand in a pose where your entire crotch is visible causing the man to look dumbfounded at the torn clothing the girl seems to take advantage of this opportune moment immediately realizing that it's time to act so she swings her hand in his Direction but the girl's attempt to Ambush him fails miserably as the man catches her hand with words
about how she's so damn slow the girl becomes visibly nervous and begins to think about how this could have happened what if her sparring opponent is so vastly different in strength the man squeezes her hand Tighter and suggests that she's the kind of girl who follows tanks so it's not surprising that she has no experience at all the man says that things happen in Korea sometimes he has to fight people but the worst first thing you can do is kill people the man goes on to say that she will regret it if she doesn't take
into account all her mistakes during this sparring session because if he had a knife in his hands he would have easily cut her throat the girl waves off the man who is about to go as she hears the praise that there was a rather good duel it was a spectacular event ryuji Coto turns to the girl voicing a message That he wants to address everyone here the girl says that she has some idea that she can propose to the Koreans in the name of strengthening relations together with Japan some man after thinking for a while
mentions how he will start sparring between s-rank Hunters but using the same rule the president thinks about this person wanting to test their abilities agreeing to the idea but excluding some classes that are inappropriate here the master Turning to his Hunters Association president states that they should add a few more rules then those who get on the opponent back will be the winner he continues that instead of a doubles match they should have a group match so here it won't matter who the opponent is ryuji cotto thinks that the hunter Killers would have a huge
advantage in this sparring match with the previous rules and afterwards agrees to the new ones the man goes on to state that some Of the hunters from their forsome will speak on behalf of South Korea adding interest to the battle the man continuing to do some sort of formation and divide people into groups begins to ask about which hunters will be appearing as Japanese Hunters the man doesn't spend a long time on his Deep Thoughts he looks at some of the hunters and chooses another four that will be for Japan the boy thinks about the
fact that ryuji goo decided not to Participate seemingly wanting to observe but either way Jin Wu didn't go here for nothing one of the hunters thinks he can draw some conclusions about the power of His opponents but Beck yunho seems to be hiding something by not showing everyone the other Hunter on the other hand is only thinking as he looks at his opponents only hoping for the gentleness of his opponents who will have to put up a fight as soon as the teams are divided into two sides one of the hunters Confidently says smiling broadly
with his smile that it is time for them to begin this sparring the other Hunter comes into view thinking of his strong and worthy opponent in the form of Master ma dongwuk who will give his best the man says that a man should be exactly what dongwuk looks like right now so one of them yells out that it's time to find out who is the stronger of the two a couple seconds after saying the words The two men fly towards each other intending to start a battle to find out the whole truth the other pair
also begin their battle one of the hunters thinks his opponent is fast and is also quite confident in his speed and movements if he gets even a meter closer he will clearly be finished but luckily this Hunter specializes in long range but that's not the end of this Hunter's abilities he can also utilize many other things launching his attack towards the Other a hunter who faces a surprise attack in the form of a a magical Arrow begins to gradually study his opponent contemplating further the other pair is also doing their battle one of them guesses
that his opponent is a ranger so the one doesn't want to fight one-on-one the man thinks about the fact that it looks like they'll have to wait until hosino has dealt with his opponent starting to think about where to go to help him the President says that the Average Hunters won't be able to leave a dent in this Mighty building but these guys have already made a mess of the place the president of the hunters Association is thinking that letting these young Hunters into the fry is a pretty risky decision someone is thinking that the
master is a strong enough opponent for the other Hunters since he is s-ranked and is considered the strongest the man keeps thinking that the opponents of this master should Be extremely careful because he can not only grab but also break his arm the man thinks about the fact that this is just a cheap trick because who said anything about him having to adhere to all the rules here the bases all his thoughts and reasoning on the fact that only the strongest survives in this battle launching his attack right into the Master's back but the master
is not a slow Hunter he reacts instantly and Dodges it watching as his opponent gets In front of him the master begins to realize that it was definitely bloodlust on this guy's part but doesn't understand why he just backed off the master seems to be thinking about whether or not the opponent was scared while the other is holding on to his heart and thinking that the job of a hunter is is definitely not for him the master thinks the other's name is Kumamoto not realizing either that one is a fine tactician or a coward but
is Not a particularly aggressive opponent the master starts remembering past moments that made him think harder seeming to realize he was wrong about it even back then the master thinks that with this guy goto wants to see the level of their abilities hoping that his opponent is ready for his next attack the master thinks about the fact that if goo is treating him like a guinea pig just a little bit and the man will become much more serious Kumamoto Watching his opponent is horrified to notice the Master's changed eyes thinking about how he doesn't want
to be here anymore the enraged Master doesn't seem like he's going to control his fire blazing emotions he's on about his thoughts and starts attacking in the other's Direction the master says that Kumamoto is more cowardly than he thought which is a shame for the enemy for the other's Awakening should have been on top of his Game the head of the knight's Guild realizes that these Hunters are monsters for compared to them his battle with the girl was childish the enraged master who is engrossed in the attack towards Kumamoto is suddenly distracted by a loud
sound and behind him even the ground begins to crack the man having defeated his opponent proclaims that he is unrivaled in strength while the loser surprisingly proclaims that he never thought he would be knocked to the Ground the other pair continued to fight one of the hunters finding himself pressed precisely into the shattered wall behind him hearing the words that Victory is definitely not his the enraged Master seems to be trying to calm down after the recent battle exhaling air and looking at the rest of this battle the master having finally calmed down voices out
who is going to be the next opponent as it's not as easy to Grapple with him as it seems cha Highin attacks her opponent and she thinks about how she didn't think about hey in's speed being so fast because it's hard enough to find a gap in her defense chah in used to be called a dancer due to her own dexterous dance-like movements thus pissing off her opponent but because this name embarrasses chah high in the guild leader simply forbad the use of this nickname so only a few people know about it chaen continues her
quick attack Which is indeed like a Charming dance makes a move that causes her to knock the opponent out of herself the opponent is distracted by someone else's movements seemingly not having any time at all to react to how already chahay Yin is behind her and touches her back thus winning the battle chahin isn't going to waste much time she looks at the Battle going on and afterward she thinks about the fact that she needs to help Beck yunho who was attacked by the Two chahay in completely relieved from the battle with that girl is
already holding her way towards Beck as she suddenly starts to feel a presence from behind Kumamoto seems to think that he doesn't have to worry about the other two so he decides to just massacre chahay in to make the battle easier but chahay in is no ordinary silly girl she has very good instincts so she just pushes the other one away with a flick of her hand the others watching the Battle are wondering what just happened as if a real machine gun had been fired chahin who wasn't expecting such a Sly attack from Kumamoto accidentally
realizes that she used too much force than she should have the girl scrutinizes the other's face watching Kumamoto gradually stain his mask with his blood and hayen realizes that the other is starting to get angry people start commenting that Kumamoto becomes completely different on weekdays as he Just gets blown away and can't remember anything once the fight is over Kumamoto can use not only forbidden things but also attack his allies only there is no point in waking this guy up ryuji says that if anyone on the Korean team is in danger they need to stop
Kumamoto because the man is only testing them the girl says it's best to do it now watching Kumamoto visibly change in his behavior seemingly just losing the roof chah in who is apparently just surprised At what's happening and how much her unexpected opponent has changed looks at him the girl notices that Kumamoto has a hell of a lot of speed literally leaving behind only puffs of smoke as soon as Kumamoto Rises up the girl is blown around by strong wind currents from all sides preventing her from seeing him the boy appears nearby saying that it's
only a competition and the stranger's blood lust is overstepping its bounds hoping that the Girl doesn't mind his interference the boy is not some simple Hunter he easily notices Kumamoto presence behind him and also hears the stranger Scream the boy reacts instantly and is very even quick surprising everyone around him with his abilities by simply pawing his opponent's arms ruji Coto carefully watching the boy who appeared thinks about the fact that this technique is familiar asking if he is definitely a hunter of the magic class The girl hearing the question from the man confidently states
that at least that's what the official sources say so that's how it is the boy turns to the huntress stating that the best solution now would be to accept the Korean team's defeat and the girl agrees someone says that be yunho seems to have been caught and the master thinks that the Gap in their skills was quite large thus losing the battle some person addresses the boy saying that Goan seems to want to talk To him about something drawing attention to himself suddenly a hunter in all his glory appears in Jin Wu's field of vision
which inquires about the boy being called by Jin Wu's name unless the man is mistaken the man begins to Lurch toward the most interesting part the one-on-one battle causing Jin Wu to look at him with his burning eyes the boy's gaze becomes visibly serious as he thinks about the man's powerful Aura Even without an interpreter he can understand what the man is trying to accomplish the boy looking at the Grim expression on the Japanese Hunter's face thinks that he wants to see for himself what Jin Wu is capable of the boy keeps thinking about how
he doesn't know about this man's real motives but it's a great way to find out how strong he's become since the castle ryuji goo watching his future opponent in this arena is visibly Surprised by the stranger's facial expression that he looks relaxed the girl turns to goto son glaring that the hunter Jin Wu accepts his offer only making one condition in this battle the girl continues to translate the boy's Words which reads that he will only accept another man's offer if the man fights at full strength the hunters watching the upcoming battle are visibly surprised
one of them inexplicably asking what's really going on in coming Up here Goan begins to think that this fight shouldn't lead to Serious consequences and afterward says that he's fine with it telling Shimizu to take care of the Wounded the next words don't take long to come godan doesn't keep his arrogance waiting vocalizing for her to take care of Jin Wu first one of the Hunter says that if Jin Wu is the 10th Hunter of Korea he is quite strong I can't even believe the upcoming battle between these two the girl thinks about Whether it
will be okay but after all the boy is single-handedly mopping up A- rank dungeons even killing a 100 high Orcs And The Master says that she is holding up well the girl replies that she won't be able to be constantly distracted by her sense of smell on jedu island asking the master if maybe he should stop Jin wo the master says that would make a lot of sense since it's go-to we're talking about and hey in asks why he doesn't do anything but the Man says that they have the same reason the man continues that
doesn't the mere thought of this fight excite her and afterward thinks that if s Jin Wu can build up his strength then then maybe the boy has become much stronger than he was in their last encounter and afterward watches Jin Wu briefly agree the boy doesn't seem to waste much time trying to say it's time to start the fight but even understates it noticing the way the stranger's hand moves to his Face godosan turns out to be the more scumbag who doesn't let him get a word in before launching his strong attack with streams of
wind the boy instantly Dodges grudgingly thinking about the fact that he attacked before Jin Wu could even finish his words while Goan wonders if he missed Goan thinks that the boy is definitely not of the magical class since his gate and inaudible footsteps could fool anyone but not him the man thinks he'll reveal all the boy Secrets and continue until he knows everything because Jin Wu has great power Goan begins to realize that his attacks aren't a hindrance to the boy at all that he easily Dodges them feeling free godosan visibly becomes angry and changes
his expression watching Jin Wu's emotions and irritated to realize that he's laughing again one of the hunters asks if the fight should be stopped and another replies that godosan took the fight with complete seriousness another Hunter says that they have such intimidating attacks because he almost can't keep up with them and another continues that Jin Wu is very even tempered Hunter hey in thinks that Jin Wu isn't exactly holding back despite goto San's countless attacks the latter will taunt him further by provoking him Choy jungin watching The Mighty battle in progress says that something interesting
happened while while he just went out for a smoke godan starts to get Visibly annoyed with what's going on he thinks about whether Jin Wu can even Dodge attacks like that or if it's some kind of fluke godosan says that since he's not fighting at full strength he's not going to get a positive outcome to this battle thinking that he's just changing his mind godosan seems to lose his sanity and former Calm before the battle begins thinking that once and for all he's just going to kill the boy right there Jin wo not going to
dodge The attack this time gets a notification that his opponent is feeling bloodlust seemingly getting a light scratch godan doesn't waste much time letting the kid Dodge his attack he literally uses his skills right into the guy but Jin Wu intercepts the stranger's arm thinks about the fact that if he plays around for a bit the system will give him a quest and afterward says that he'd lose his eye just a little more godosan doesn't understand what kind of crazy Power Jin Wu has because he could have caught him by the wrist but he preferred
to grab his hand asking if he was joking with him the boy says that he's unlikely to get it right now but if he'd grabbed someone else's wrist he would have won the fight but Goan clearly doesn't want that men seem to just stop thinking straight that they start to go over the edge gradually building up the strength to strike Master along with hey Yin are watching the battle very closely and Seem to realize that it is now that something needs to be acted upon Master doesn't waste a second of time as these two Hunters
are on the verge of just destroying this building to hell just to attack each other so he grabs Jin Wu at the same moment the other Hunter also instantly flies up to Goan to grab him by the body so he doesn't just make a mess of things huge currents of air appear between the two Hunters causing some destruction on the ground as Jin Wu And goo San don't control each other the master tells Jin Wu that this is enough for in a few days this man will have to lead the Japanese Hunters chahin who's behind
them continues that they can't take responsibility on jedu if Goan is suddenly unintentionally hurt the master states that the duel has gone beyond reason so they should finish their practice battles to which the translator agrees the master finally stopping holding the boy voices that he probably Shouldn't have interfered but Jin Wu says it's okay Hunter laughs and says that Jin Wu not only managed to stand up to Goto on but also only got away with a single scratch on his cheek he continues that Jin Wu's body is just as strong offering to join his Guild
because he lacks physical Fighters a nearby Choy jung-in tells Master ma that s Jin Wu is a magic class Hunter thus surprising the man the boy lowering his head thinks about how he's overdone enough in this Battle exhaling with a kind of relief that it's all over the boy thinks about the fact that he now knows the strength of all the hunters gathered here who are currently in the gym the boy thinks that most of the powerful Hunters didn't notice his shadow soldiers while being s-rank Hunters which is very strange the boy keeps thinking about
how the most surprising thing is that even the Japanese Hunter Goan just couldn't see the shadow soldiers behind him the boy Turns to the head of the hunters Association drawing other people's attention to himself and afterward continues that the man was asking a question about participating in the jedu raid some men standing nearby feels extremely ill perhaps even on the verge of some kind of Consciousness and the girl translator asks s if everything is okay godosan stares at a single point seemingly dazed by the battle with the boy unable to cope with the idea that
He's strong the master thinks about how it is possible to be twice awakened and have Limitless growth how much the boy will cost them Master thinks it's pointless to try to invite Jin wo into the guild but there are ways to contact him so he holds up his phone the master thinks that if this is the final list of raid participants that will take place in 4 days flipping through the news feed on his phone after a while the master reaches the end of the list and is Surprised to see that Hunter Jin Wu isn't
on the list godosan is on the phone to Matsumoto San saying that South Korea also has a capable Hunter the person on the other side of the call laughs on the call and afterward says that this capable Hunter is clearly weaker than godosan himself isn't he godosan says he's not quite sure and the man asks what this Hunter's name is and the Japanese man replies that it's Jin Wu The twice awakened one after a while Matsumoto San says that's strange enough since there's no such name and godosan incomprehensibly interjects the other says that he was
in a hurry because he just got the list of raid participants so out of all the hunters Jin Wu's name just isn't on the list godosan says that if the president isn't crazy he should have called him and Matsumoto says that there are 16 Hunters participating in the raid godan seems to calm down a bit saying that he'll call back again once The raid on jedu island begins a gloomy atmosphere comes into view here is Lake panakam located on the haasan volcano it is in this place that something amazing and terrifying happens ants think about
the fact that there is no food children start eating other children there is no more food on this land to feed the people of the Kingdom one of the ants realizes that this just can't go on the main ant says something about a more powerful Army just waiting for its long Awaited turn in the story to save them the ant says that this one has to become much stronger than anyone else because the hope is in this egg just a little bit and it will hatch after a certain amount of time the egg begins to
crack followed by some kind of paw this particular ant thinks that it should become the strongest the flying creature fully shows itself in its glory and makes a loud sound announcing to everyone in the place that it has Finally come into the world the boy thinks about the fact that while he was in the demon Castle everything in this house turned into a mess so he holds his sister's cheeks because she did it all but the woman only smiles she doesn't seem to be upset by such a picture in any way she says that household
chores after 4 years they should clean up together the woman says that this house is quite old and the boy replies that they have lived here since They were children so it's not surprising the occupants of this house begin their cleaning to make sure everything is completely clean as suddenly the woman calls out to Jin wo wanting to say something the woman goes on about whether the Boy hasn't heard any news about their father in all her absence seemingly still holding out hope the boy instantly changes in his face forgets about the cleaning and softly
states that he hasn't heard any Information about him at all the boy thinks that if he told him that he too became a hunter like his father how would the man react to Jinn Woo's heroic Act the boy thinks that there's a reason why his mom won't leave this apartment because there is exactly the only reason about living here the boy continues that it's because the woman keeps waiting for his father because suddenly that man will come back even though he's missing the boy thinks about the fact that the Woman just needs her son he
can replace her as a strong shoulder and be a worthy Man In The Family the boy thinks about the fact that he is also plagued with thoughts about the raid on jedu island as all of Korea is in some kind of danger Anger from all of this the man says that the speed at which ants evolve is terrible each individual dominating the previous ones this is evolution the man goes on to show the ants as they were before and still are today but Outwardly they differed only in size themselves but now things have changed significantly
the ants now appear in Black appearance which was captured in the third raid the man says that the ants can walk straight like a human now they can move nimbly also the four paws are used as arms there is also a picture of an ant that has done a lot of damage to Japan raises fears that they have become even more humanlike someone asks if ants are now able to fly and the man Says that they are which is why the Korean team joined the raid the man says that if the enemy is such a
monster most hunters will not want to fight but there is a hunter who agreed even though he is retired many people wonder why Jin Wu isn't on the Korean list some say he just chickened out because that's not what an s-ranked Hunter should do the boy thinks about how he doesn't care about the mean comments in any way but Jana will care someone notices Jin Wu Nearby wondering the boy answers the phone and hears Jin Ho's voice asking if the boy lives in a motel to which he gets the answer that he's already found another
place after a while jinho says that he has found a certain office so does the boy want to come to this place drawing attention to himself jinho says that the first thing is the office before creating a guild he asks if Jin Wu likes it and he says that the place isn't too Big jinho says to create a guild then you need a minimum of three hunters and the man replies that they should hire one more person wondering if they'll find one jinho after some silence remembers that someone was looking for Jin Wu replying that
it was a foreigner speaking English jinho says that the person will be in Korea for a while and hopes that Jin wo will contact him and the boy thinks about who the person is the boy seems to start sens something am Miss jinho states that he urgently needs to go somewhere immediately starting to use his skills after a couple of seconds the boy simply vaporizes Into Thin Air leaving behind a black shadow thus causing jinho to be surprised jinho shockingly begins to see that instead of his henm one of Jin Wu's subordinates simply appears surprising
him only more at some point something unpleasant happens some man starts threatening his victim that if she screams she'll die Immediately Med the man asks if the woman knows how many people have already died in this place and the woman shedding countless tears asks him not to kill her the man Smiles his crazy smile looking at the victim with eyes burning with Hellfire saying that's why he likes this neighborhood it doesn't take long for the boy to find himself behind the man thanks to his abilities who seems to begin to sense his presence the boy
hiding behind his deep hoodie says he Wonders one thing why the man is doing this is he really that uninterested in life the man turns looking at the boy and then says that he is not going to teach him because if we talk about this situation then the man suddenly says that he finds this matter incredibly fun he heads towards Jin Wu with great speed seemingly trying to attack the man approaches looking with the same crazy eyes and afterward says that when he Sees someone weaker than himself he really wants to torture them the boy
looking at the man with his bluish eyes and also looking down on him making the other feel uncomfortable says he knows the feeling the boy doesn't make himself have to wait he uses his skills to take a dagger in his hand pressing it right against the man's body making the other nervous the boy doesn't seem like he's going to be nice to the bastard he vocalizes that if the man ever succumbs To this temptation the boy easily stabs the dagger right into the man's leg causing the other to shriek and then continues that it won't
be easy for him to go back to his old life the boy looking at the man with the same eyes states that he all hopes to return home before it gets dark and the sun sets Over the Horizon the girl taking advantage of this opportunity immediately gets up and starts running in the direction she knows trying to Forget this moment like a terrible dream the boy continuing to stare with his chilling eyes says that the man will return to confess before midnight the boy continues that the man will do so if he doesn't want to
die thinking that if the man doesn't voluntarily surrender before midnight the orc will kill him before leaving the boy states that he hopes the man survives and afterward thinks that he has no idea how much patience orc will have the boy as he Leaves this place for a different quieter Place thinks about the fact that finally tomorrow the raid on jedu island Begins the next day finally comes when a helicopter with a large number of people inside it flies on some specified trajectory someone announces that the helicopter with the hunters has finally traveled to the
dangerous jedu Island to deal with various enemies the man holds the phone in his hand can't fight is trembling and also thinks that at that Moment he felt some kind of Aura and that aura seemed deadly to him powerful not like the various s-rank Hunters that Jin Wu seems to be the only one like that Goan covers his face with a wide Palm trying to cope with himself and afterwards states that he really has become overly sensitive to everything after a certain amount of time a large number of fleets begin to sail from the very
coast of powerful and vast China the coasts of Taiwan also do not make Themselves long to wait because they are all together going to deal with these terrible ants also near jedu island is slowly starting to fill up with some of the number of ships approaching the place a large number of all sorts of Destroyers with countless types all of them have been stationed north of judu Island the man says to make sure no one lets their guard down from now on because if they let their guard down for even a second the ants will
attack them Some guy asks his henm if their plan will work on these monsters and the man says that until they try it they won't know the man says that's why they're here to make sure the hunters take care of these creatures and the other says that's right and he'll follow the other after a while the face of one of the hunters also appears and after waiting for the dialogue to end he states that he is leaving the rear on them the girl voices that the defense team is actually The main Squad and the other
One Voices that she can do combat training the one says that their Guild has only increased because of her since he's a complete zero in management in general and the one asks that they return in one piece a huge number of hunters are in the Guild of Glory they are walking in some direction seemingly about to launch their attack soon a man is on the phone talking about how their minson could have been sent to this island because if The ants suddenly come they need to retreat further the man asks how much his Ransom is
but doesn't understand why they can't change because of the finished distribution then let them take care of him minsung thinks about the fact that this is where he'll be able to justify his Services starting to wave and smile at the many cameras one of the men thinks about the fact that if the raid isn't successful no one wants the Surviving ants to infiltrate the mainland itself which is dangerous also led by a b rank hunter three C- rank Hunters 10 d rank hunters and Below will defend the state's territory the girl named leeji is a
b rank Hunter the guy standing next to her is s Chi Yol a C- rank Hunter even such Hunters stood up to defend such Hunters that retired are around 5,000 also this number corresponded to one tenth of all awakened hunters in the country the man In uniform says that he is a hunter cameraman from the official press because he broadcasts about hunters professionally he says that this raid will be broadcast live across the country Broad casting on a 10-minute delay while the editors cut everything in the meantime the master says that a cameraman accompanies them
to such a dangerous place what is President Coan he thinking and another says that they have a duty to protect the people also The cameraman should be extremely careful and the man says that you shouldn't see him as a weakling because he is an Aang Hunter the man says that it is possible to consider that he combines both jobs also it is not the first time for him because he has participated several times in clearing the dungeon the man thinks about the fact that he is not quite sure this time if his own experience will
help him in this Raid visibly trembling in his body the hunter States not to worry since the hunter Association has confirmed the broadcast the raid should end successfully the man states that this is the first and last time the public will see an S-Class raid as they have failed three times on jedu island the man says for them to succeed this time and the master thinks that if the raid ends in Failure Korea might disappear from the face of the Earth suddenly the master Turns to face one of the hunters saying that he didn't quite
expect to see bangu joining the raid the same one says that without his gift as a Healer hen will be the first to die since the master is the one who gets the first one in the head causing everyone to laugh together a girl appears in the field of vision and asks if guildmaster Beck has seen s Jin Wu but he replies that he hasn't the girl is visibly puzzled by the Master's answer saying that it's nothing and Another Hunter says that it looks like the show is starting one of the hunters in the area
is holding on with both hands as if trying to hold back that violent shiver of gradual fear the Japanese Hunter Goan appears in all his glory looking intently at the situation around him the three Hunters are in a dangerous place one of them stating that it's one of jju do's neighborhoods that smells like a ghost town some man is thinking that the remains look strange Apparently ants were eating each other and there is also a possibility that there is a predator among them goto San looking at the setting of this place decides not to waste
much time and Speaks Over the microphone introducing herself as a alpha and asking for an accounting a girl with burning red eyes briefly replies that it's B Bravo she's ready followed by S Charlie saying that she's also ready for any battle after a short amount of time D Delta also Replies saying that she is ready for battle just give them all a command to start attacking godosan doesn't make himself wait long as they don't have much time and they need to fulfill the assignment in all its Glory giving the command to begin at the same
moment on the most dangerous island due to the large number of monsters different areas begin to explode creating noise the high- ranking hunters in the helicopter look out the Window wondering how powerful it is and Choy jung-in says that it seems like the Japanese have launched an attack some time later from hearing the attacks on jedu island a large number of different ants fly out of the volcano it seems that the flying ants instantly noticed a certain object in the air which they instantly began to approach Choy Jung in without wasting precious time or endangering
the others voices out to take care of these Monsters the highly Ranked Hunter instantly starts using his skills that only he possesses one of them being the fire spear Choy jungan not wasting his time making sure the ants don't get close close to them starts blasting one by one thanks to his skills one of the hunters watching the battle says that it's an impressive sight to which Choy jong-in replies that it's not at all what he'd like Choy jung-in watching the ants still flying in the air says that it's as expected But the ants are
still intact it's not enough power to get rid of all of them so Choy tells them to hold on tight to the helicopter because they might get shaken up Choy yongin using his stronger skills to get rid of the monsters starts using Flames that burn everything around him Choy says that the ants have evolved a lot because they used to be different so those are resistant to his magic which is an unpleasant event Choy jungin wastes no time and starts to use magic To go down saying that he needs to check and find out their
abilities the man who didn't dare to go downstairs following the other one saying whether everything will be okay with Master Choy and heyen is sure that nothing will happen to him the girl continues because other people's Fire magic is aimed at fighting multiple enemies so Choy jong-in will indeed be okay Choy jong-in Stoops down for a while looking at the surroundings around her and as soon as she steps her Feet on the ground lights appear all around her the man says that it's been a long time since he last played with ants as he used
to light them on fire with a lighter when he was a kid Choy jungin uses his magic powers while he slowly talks about the crackling sound the fire must make from the ants Choy Jan continues that this sound is different now a sound like deafening explosions that one raises his glasses to see in all its glory after a certain amount of Time once things seem to have gotten less quiet and afterward turning to the others calls for them to come downstairs once the large currents of air gradually dissipate allowing the others to see the multitude
of corpses lying on the ground the hunters are surprised the man states that there is no provision for them to retreat meaning that one once inside the nest they will be completely isolated the man continues that for about an hour the Japanese Hunters distract the ants At which time they will have to kill the queen about to begin the task the man continues to support the others after all they are the ones which means that there should be no problems as the hunters are strong after a certain amount of time gradually One By One The
Hunter goes down straight to the ground each trying to set themselves up for the best outcome also heading towards the terrifying jedu Island is another kaga aircraft carrier which is considered to Be the second in command being powerful some man says for them to start the operation also Engage The jamming generator after which his words are echoed by one of the workers the man thinks about the fact that thanks to this device the ants won't have to hear the signals from their Queen causing the others to become perplexed Kumamoto seems to be shocked by everything
that's going on from the looks of it this highly ranked Hunter is Just uncomfortable with the the mere sight of the monsters some girl who is watching Kumamoto shouts at him and tells him to come to his senses because if he doesn't adapt he will die the girl says that at this rate they'll wipe out all the ants before the Korean team kills the queen someone asks where Ken has gone some Hunter says that Ken is tearing off the wings of everyone who can fly like a grown man but acting like a real child The
other team watches as something Sparkles above the nest and someone says it seems to be a guy named toy Jung in a man thinks about his ice and flames of that guy what will really happen if they decide to fight together and another says that it will be cold and hot someone from the Hunter says that Panic lake is a place that was famous for its beauty but the place got messed up because of ants now it's just a nest Choy jong-in says that the place used to Be a fire prison that kept enemies at
Bay but now it only works on ants below bang after a certain amount of time the man decides to start doing something in this empty Place gets down on one knee and says to try and find an entrance the man uses his various magical abilities some Fireballs start to appear in the sky itself surrounding everyone the master watching the whole scene says that it's very dangerous but will Choy jung-in listened to some Hunter after a While jungan says that all the paths seem to be confused like a real Maze and if they go blindly they'll
obviously go backwards Cho jong-in says that the Deep place where the EXP explosions won't be seen or heard is exactly the place the hunters need right now which is up ahead Choy jong-in does his task masterfully smiling and the master in the back thinks about that as expected of Hunter Choy himself Choy jong-in seems quite inspired by the situation going on and Feels quite free vocalizing that it's time to check out the area the boy seems to be breathing confused after his 10 km run trying to catch his breath as he's just completed one errand
from the system the boy thinks about the fact that this neighborhood was not crowded before but today there is no one here at all probably because of the broadcast the boy continues to think that it makes no sense for him to watch the broadcast unless something unforeseen happens John In says that barring some individuals everyone is in their place and another says that this is the first time he's seen such monsters are they the Queen's guards John Yin says that these species have poor eyesight for those are only able to protect the inside of the
nest which only makes things better the man says that the queen is really here giving the example of Kings running away and leaving the people behind to which the master says that they are just ants The cameraman thinks about the fact that it's dark enough whether he'll be able to film anything hoping that the headquarters can tweak things after some time the hunters one by one start walking through the barely lit dungeon Choy walking ahead of them all some time passes everything seems to be going well as suddenly the silence is broken by Choy jongin's
shouts that they seem to have reached their destination the man yells about the Nick clutch ahead which Means that the queen is also in the area looking at the huge number of eggs Choy youngin says that those ants were definitely the guards of the inner Nest so he should eviscerate the place before it's too late suddenly chah in tells the hunter to wait a bit saying that among the many eggs there's one that is hatched and it's also the largest the hunter wonders if it's the same anti not realizing that a monster could just hatch
from there suddenly the gradually Angered Master enters the conversation saying that their only goal is just to get rid of the Queen the master thinks about the fact that he clearly understands bango's concerns but it's already going beyond all of the stated limits starting to gradually get annoyed the team of Highly ranked Korean Hunters continue to look at what's going on around them thinking that this is just an incredible monster some female hunters starts smiling saying that Ken Looks bad enough herself amused by the others appearance Ken says that these guys turned out to be
more annoying as they came at him in a whole bunch so he got a kick in the ribs and shoulder the girl amusingly States if the hunter needs some healing but wants to ask for something in return and Ken says to stop messing around and heal him the girl says she doesn't want money this time and the man asks what she wants in return continuing that she's Still a child and so greedy suddenly suddenly Ken gets distracted by something and tells her not to waste his time because they have another batch of some long- awaited
guests only a high ranking Hunter is distracted for a while as the Healer already leaves this world having been killed by one of the monsters the hunters are shocked at what is happening and immediately react as quickly as possible Ken immediately tenses up his entire body enough to be In a shocked State and then shouts to the other to be as careful as possible some kind of monster is quite a powerful opponent in this place not allowing anyone to get to it or kill it somehow this particular kind of monster seems to be lurking behind
the shadows of invisibility causing Ken to grit his teeth and tense up only more the high-ranking hunter named Ken tries his best to hit this invisible individual with his fists blindly striking right at Him at the same time one of the highly ranked Hunters picks up his fast speed and runs towards the battle pulling out his weapon the high-ranked hunter runs with all speed intending to deal with this monster once and for all seemingly striking blindly as well literally in a small amount of time this sole surviving Hunter finds himself simply killed due to his
Hasty actions watching the entire scene unfold and the horrifying scene one can see the fact that this single Individual has slain all of the highly ranked Hunters one of the hunters holds a huge shield in front of him thus defending himself from any only attacks from this ant ahead of him the man thinks about the fact that if this is the Royal Guard all also each of these creatures is comparable to the strength of an s-ranked Hunter the man still thinks about the fact that an animal it is an animal in Africa looking at this
strong individual and not giving in to Other people's attacks the man thinks about the fact that unlike humans whose actions cannot be predicted the movements of these creatures are easy to read which is good the man tries to take any just Place attack from this ant with his shield and afterwards shouts for heying to act the girl instantly reacts to the command of her Hunter immediately pulls out a sword with which she easily deals with this individual thanks to the speed and swiftness of the powerful Hunter's movements one of the strong ants falls to the
ground finding itself immobilized the girl immediately drops to the ground after a high jump finding herself surrounded by several ants but she is not about to give up at the same moment the girl starts her quick attack thus trying to hit all her enemies in order to win this hard fight the girl states that these ANS are damn strong opponents even stronger than she could only imagine which makes the situation Worse the man states that the Guardsmen are much different from the most common ants however it's even a good thing since there aren't that many
of them here bangu appears in sight and tells them not to worry so much especially since he's willing to cover other people's asses with ease the master interjects and says that bangu is getting Bolder and he tells his hung to watch himself and not to make mistakes with the new recruits bangu seems to Notice some movement on the part of even the ant lying on the ground starting to strike his weapon directly at its head bangu says that have the hunters forgotten that just chopping the skull is not enough since those can move for a
while the man thinks that the queen isn't in the chambers yet but the Guardsmen are already here and the master says that the first generation doesn't seem to be among the Guardsmen bangu says that it is then that all Hunters need to prepare thoroughly for any attack from these ants bangu using his magical abilities and opening the book begins to manifest for each Hunter their power improving it one of the hunters thinks of bangu using a support spell to improve their physical condition which just makes things easier the master who is under bango's own magical
spell thinks about feeling so good that he's ready to tear up an entire Army someone says noticing the Large number of pairs of eyes that every 10 pieces will be each hunters and another maintains that that A ranked Hunter the master says who in their right mind would rely on a Healer after all normal support will suffice so let the other Hunter Stand By and observe some Hunter says that Charlie's team has been out of contact for a while and they need to find out what's going on and another Hunter says to slow down one
of the hunters seems to be getting to the Place as fast as he can finally stops and asks if this is the place the hunter thinks there are signs of a battle here it looks like there was no problem with clearing hearing this place and the other asks where those went the hunter looks all over the area for any clues as his gaze changes and realizes in horror that he has found Fuji sama's glasses Hunter begins to visibly change in his face and gaze he is nervous softly vocalizing that this can't happen That it's impossible
after a certain amount of time there is also a reaction from the other hunter that begins to tremble throughout his body seemingly sensing something the hunter notices the 's condition and fearfully asks what happened when the other sinks to the ground and just starts vomiting the man wonders what the disgusting stench is coming through his nose as he has never smelled such a foul odor before starting To shiver harder after some amount of time the man can gaze into something ahead of him it seems to be where the stench is coming from a few seconds
later a block of ice begins to appear in front of the surprised and tormented Hunter by the horrible odor the man can't seem to do anything but stand in the same spot and see even his reflection ahead of the ice that has appeared the hunter seems to realize that he is coming to a real end he's Just caught in some kind of Ambush which makes him unable to do anything about it some Hunter says that they took too long with them and another replies that it wasn't quite as long as it could have been still
if it wasn't for their focus the master thinks to himself that this is all amazing because with this spell it's like he has wings behind his back and the rest of the hunters too the Master looking at chaha in thinks that the girl has killed twice as many Monsters as the man himself which makes him proud it takes about 15 minutes to get to the Royal Chambers it takes a little while to get out through the tunnels but there are 30 minutes left some Hunter is thinking about the fact that now the most important thing
for all of them and even the country itself is to Massacre the queen of this island after some amount of time the girl voices that she can smell something probably coming from The queen but there are guards there the master seems to have no time to waste which they don't have much time left and immediately says that he will try to find out the master with his abilities can sense the presence of other individuals seemingly beginning to sense the powerful Queen herself the master immediately states that the queen is deep within the cave but there
are now eight guards around her that need to be killed the man tells Hunter Chaw to Handle the guards while he fights the queen to which the girl replies that she can be relied on Choy Jung in voices that he usually tries to hold back but today he'll be wasteful if he doesn't put his best foot forward the powerful high-ranking Hunter Choy Jin uses his magical abilities immediately starting to work with fire some kind of battle takes place against a strong opponent in the form of a cunning ant but the latter ends up losing because
of the arrows in His head a highly ranked Hunter says that no one should worry because he will provide everyone else with cover from the rear being a reliable protector some Hunter states that all is right they don't need any restrictions for all their actions they don't need to control themselves one of the powerful high-ranking Hunter says that even if he has to turn into that ugly monster then he will definitely destroy all those creatures launching his mighty attack Towards them thus massacring many ants the girl who is watching everything happening from the side thinks
about the fact that this is the very real beastly appearance of the hunter back yunho back yunho seems to be completely losing Common Sense he is massacring all the ants that are just blocking his path suddenly one of the men catches his attention shouting for the huntress chahi in to get on with her important business so as not to waste any time the Girl instantly reacts to her partner's outlandish shout immediately using her magical abilities in the form of a provocative wave thanks to the abilities and skills of Hunter chahen the ants near her immediately
look in the girl's Direction the highly ranked Hunter instantly reacts to this situation shouting that this plan worked for them because the ants are heading in Hay in's Direction the man thinks about the fact that as long as all the guards are not Down then he will do his best to hold his Target in the form of the Queen the man using all his defensive skills to take any Blow from the queen gets up close to her saying that he is now her opponent the cameraman wonders if this is a dream for just now the
audience coverage has increased 80% the audience should see more the camera cameraman hears instructions on the other side wondering if so many people are now watching this broadcast thinking to Approach as he is pulled back some Hunter states that they're in srank Boss territory so they won't be able to vouch for anyone else's safety right now bangu says that if the cameraman cares about his life let him stay out of it because there's already a serious fight going on right now without any games the cameraman wonders if bangu lied about his skills because the cameraman
can't even compare to him the the weather is nice in town and a voice is heard asking If the man will watch the broadcast on TV but he says it's not interesting the grandmother says that today will finally be the end of all enemies and the grandfather says that these Hunters always say that nothing new she goes on to say that these Hunters are the only ones who will be able to avenge their child they just have to watch even if the whole world collapses the grandmother is unhappy saying that the one is stubborn like
a real sheep so she Sits down at the TV listening to what the broadcast is about someone says that they're right in the Queen's Chambers right now as long as Hunter madong wuk is doing great the rest of them need to help it's also said that Hunter Beck yunho just eliminated one of the Queen's guards and Grandma comments that it's like the whole world has gone crazy people are crowded around the TV listening to the fact that there are still four guards left some couple also Listening to the broadcast passionately watching intently the cameraman says
that there are two guards left and after that we can move on to the queen because there is not much time left before the end of the raid grandma is suddenly distracted by Grandpa opening the door hearing the fact that the hunters have destroyed all the guards which is gratifying grandpa says that this is the fourth raid so the hunters are bound to win hearing that the only enemy left on The horizon is the queen one of the workers tells the director that audience coverage has increased another 85% and another says that they have broken
a record and then the cameraman says that Korea is about to join the countries that have mopped up the srank gate while maong W says for everyone to step aside the master loudly proclaims in his guise that no one should be afraid because without her guards the queen is nothing more than an innocent Insect assuring the others only this very insect is quite cunning the queen is not going to give up so easily in front of her opponents starting to attack some sort of vile purple liquid begins to fill the space soiling several hunters in
it who weren't prepared for it at the same instant the Healer bangu reacts to everything that's happening raising his hand up starting to use his magical abilities in that same second the Hunters caught in the Queen's damage begin to recover at a great speed giving them another chance bangu appeals to the queen that if she wants to kill all the attackers then let her aim at him saying it seriously the queen of jedu Island seems to react instantly to someone else's words and a clue as to who she should aim at so Master M Springs
into action the man says that he will never let the queen of the ants who is trying to claw her way to their healer it seems That the patience of Choy jung-in who is not far away from the whole battle is gradually running out and he loudly tells everyone to back off the powerful high-ranking Hunter Choy jong-in uses his skills with which to burn the body of the ant Queen Choy jung-in appears in his terrified form holding his palm upwards from which a large flame emanates fire the master in his beastly form thinks that the
queen is finally finished he knew this from his years of Experience the queen is thrashing from side to side because of the fire in her body she can't seem to resist defeat it seemed to everyone that the battle was over after some amount of time a more interesting character comes into view one that no one seemed to expect to meet right now the air around has risen greatly causing some to barely keep their balance some shouting what is happening now still not understanding what is going on the master thinks about Whether or not it was
a howl that announces what seems to be a death struggle but something still seems strange suddenly a man observing the whole situation loudly alerts Goan that a large number of ants are returning to the nest the man goes on to say that these ants are no longer affected by the frequency Jammers causing the hunter to tense up more than usual the man freezes in one place watching as a large number of ants rise up in the Air and return back down the hunter chah in seems to be going to do exactly what bayang said when
he said when regarding the ant's corpse that he would move on after a certain amount of time the girl completely disposes of the queen thus ending this battle which shows Victory the girl seems a bit tired after such a sweaty battle takes more air into her lungs and asks the other people if they are done Hunter says that have become the seventh team in the world to sweep The s-ranked dungeon but the master says that he feels something Master Mauk says that a message just came in that the ants are coming back so they need
to get out of here as fast as possible the hunters are surprised to hear the news as they still have time but Master ma dong wuk says he doesn't know anything so he tries to find out watching the ongoing chaos just above the volcano for large numbers of flying ants are returning someone thinks the fire Barrier has been broken some sort of Magical Force and a powerful Aura begins to spread throughout the area making all the hunters here feel worse some powerful creature begins to walk in large strides towards the high ranking Hunters inside the
nest the master seems to begin to feel this powerful Aura coming from his opponent also stating what the [ __ ] is going on gradually a new opponent begins to appear in their field of vision in the form of an Amazing looking individual that seems to be able to straighten everyone out as soon as this powerful flying ant uses its skills it begins to stun everyone in the area the high-ranked Hunter's eyes widen with great surprise he can't seem to believe what is happening right now the highly ranked Hunter unbelievingly realizes that is it really
all this power coming from just this one monster that appeared in the nest the girl instantly settles to the ground trying Just not to pass out from the mere blow to her sensitive sense of smell the powerful flying ant gradually approaches the high ranked Hunters with its heavy steps strong Aura the girl continues to hold her Palm against her nose and stare at everything with a shocked look thinking about what kind of monstrous power this individual has the girl realizes that it's just unbelievable that she can see such a thing in front of her and
this aunt is clearly not the Most ordinary kind but a more powerful one master maong wuk thinks that he should not hesitate in any case he must destroy the new enemy that has appeared while only the powerful high-ranked Hunter seems to be completely confused by the fact that this individual doesn't start attacking the hunters but moves on the new species of individual just walks past the others and stops right by the remains of the queen of this judu island looking at her the high-ranked hunter is Thinking disbelievingly that did this monster just pass by and
is now standing by the corpse of the queen all the hunters in the area are visibly in complete shock at what is happening not even knowing how to react it seems that the mighty flying ant is simply not not going to tolerate such an act with his Queen immediately starting to get angry the hunters currently in this place cannot resist such a powerful Aura of this opponent feeling it getting worse The powerful ant does not spare anyone present in this nest for these Hunters have slain its Queen leaving it alone and with no one else
an exhausted chahay in stands in the same spot Breathing heavily in no way able to stop acutely smelling that acrid odor of Might the girl seems to feel feel something moving behind her at the fastest speed possible and she changes her face as if she's beginning to realize after a couple seconds something unexpected happens Causing the girl to gurgle blood as a strong blow flies into her body the girl can't stay on her feet from such a powerful blow feeling like she's flying in the air for a couple of seconds as her back hits the
wall with Force chaen gets hit so hard that she opens her mouth in a mute scream but doesn't even have time to scream instantly Fain pting from the shock Master maong wook who is observing the whole horrible scene calls out Loudly to the huntress as if he can't believe what's happening starting to worry only something distracts the man from worrying about the girl because behind him immediately appears the silhouette of a powerful ant the attack from the powerful ant is so unexpected that the Wizard's strong Shield is immediately shattered losing his arm the man screams
from the pain overwhelming his body feeling the might Mighty ant doesn't stop and starts to get rid of His other arm as a result in a couple of seconds Master maong wook is deprived of any ability to move his arms because they are simply gone the powerful ant has disposed of them the mighty Ant could easily kill any other high-ranked Hunter even passing by a master who didn't have time to react after a certain amount of time the mighty ant also approaches another high-ranked Hunter named Choy jung-in who is standing nearby High the mighty ant
Takes a few blows immediately causing the high-ranking hunter to spit blood unable to resist at the same instant another Hunter with his bow and arrows appears in the mighty ant's field of vision which he thinks the latter won't Dodge while Choy Johan gradually falls to the ground in front of the mighty ant then the Hunter's quick Arrow flies towards that monster but the mighty ant won't die so easily from some Arrow so instantly it grabs it with its claws Looking straight at the man the hunter who was trying to pull off some sort of Ambush
to NAB a killing blow for the mighty ant thinks the man just blocked the mighty ant seems to be less than impressed by such an act on the part of the hunter destroying the arrow a couple of seconds pass as the mighty ant is right next to this Hunter launching an attack the mighty ant does not spare its opponent in any way hitting the other man's body with its powerful blows Making him almost fly in the air for a while some man begins to smile as if he had something planned against this monster but has
been hiding it for a long time telling him to slash as much as he can Master madong wuk continues that as long as the healer bangu is side by side with them then any action on the part of the ant is a mere trifle to them bangu thinks he can hide and completely suppress his presence with self-defense but you can't move while using it bang Guu thinks about the fact that while the ant wants to get rid of the Healer he'll have to find him because he can't break them while bong heals the te further
after some time the powerful ant grabs Master maong wuk by the leg starting to twist him in all sorts of directions it seems the powerful ant isn't going to stop doing what it's up to completely bullying the highly ranked Hunter bangu watching this whole intimidating scene can't hide his fear Towards the mighty ant who doesn't seem to be so simple suddenly the mighty ant is distracted from its victim in the form of Master maong wuk immediately looking towards bangu with its eyes bangu thinks about the fact that his camouflage skill is still active but it
seems It's not that simple and the mighty ant can sense it after a while the Master's loud voice starts to be heard calling out to bangu himself as if he's trying to draw attention to himself So he won't touch him but the healer's face changes visibly seeming to have received some heavy and unexpected wound right from the back and he begins to sweat visibly Terror rolls over bangu from head to toe making it impossible for him to move for inside his body is the claw of a powerful ant the highly ranked Hunter who is observing
the whole horrible scene calls out loudly to bangu as if he can't believe what's happening falling straight to the Ground bangu can still talk there's a look of utter Horror in his gaze the Healer definitely doesn't want to die so quickly calling out to the young the high- ranked hunters in the area just can't help but stare at what's happening they seem to be paralyzed with fear the high ranked Hunter doesn't seem like it's going to stand idly by it's under its emotions gaining speed towards the monster the mighty ant doesn't seem to waste its
precious time immediately Lashing straight into the hunter attacking it Mighty ant begins to let out a voice similar to bangu himself telling his Yung to just run away from here and do nothing the mighty ant begins to fully show the appearance of bangu in his confinement seemingly hypnotizing the hunter the Master's gaze changes as he listens to the painfully familiar voice realizing with horror that bongu has just been caught in a hot hand the master thinks about how the Bastard just devoured the poor healer and the powerful ant gives out something along the lines of
as if the hunter is the ultimate weakling the master guesses that the bastard took bango's most precious memories along with his life and the Ant says they killed the queen but miscalculated suddenly the powerful ant is snapped out of his Deep Thoughts while he was regretting the ants killed by other people's hands asking who their King was the master who is beginning to breathe with great difficulty due to the grip on his neck interjects with incomprehension as to which king he is referring to suddenly the mighty ant turns toward the exit of the inner Nest
slowly vocalizing that there is someone outside outside is some by the mighty ants senses strong guy making all the hunters wonder who it is as soon as the mighty ant voices some strong guy outside it instantly starts to fly away From the place with all speed the master immediately falls to the ground holding his neck starting to cough convulsively and taking more air into his lungs in an attempt to regain Consciousness the man is horrified to think about whether the mighty ant was referring to goto Ru Jinn as that strong guy outside the man thinks
to himself that it doesn't matter anymore because they all need to get out of here before the mighty ant comes back here again a Large number of flying ants seem to be heading in a certain direction and find one target someone yells out that there are a lot of ants here the girl states that it's quite strange as first Charlie then Delta along with the two teams just lost communication goto ryuji says that there's radio frequency interference but that's impossible because those aren't that far away calling Bravo Team another Huntress says that bravo team is
on the line hearing the question if those can't Contact the missing teams answering that only Alpha is in contact Bravo Team says that do they really need to go scouting and goto ryuji replies that they are already on their way let those handle the rest goo ryuji continues to talk about their plan what needs to be done for team Bravo as he suddenly hears some sort of beeping asking if there is anything else goto ryuji is rather puzzled by what he hears and starts calling for the head of the Matsumoto Association but no one comes
on the line causing him to tense up it's quiet enough on the coast of China's Waters someone starts to voice that there seems to be a complete commotion in South Korea at the moment a man says that the ants won't be able to fly to China some are thinking about goo ryuji helping Korea just because of the national level Hunter title a man says that it's quite possible since the national Hunters cleaned up the s-rank dungeons while Another says that does the one mean that the man waves off that he was just thinking about the
fact that this spectacle was only happening to draw some eyes away from himself the captain who is perfectly safe and puzzled by the words of one of the workers begins to think about all sorts of possible situations the man begins to say that how can you not look at the whole thing from the outside but goto ryuji is still a weak Hunter Suddenly the captain is surprised by the words he hears seeming to notice another presence of another person beside him gradually guessing the man says that the other should understand if he meets luji gang
and the man says that when the captain saw him he immediately became someone else's fan the captain hiding behind his headdress states that no matter what one of the fears involved in the raid will suffer a crushing blow a high-ranking Japanese Hunter being in the right place begins calling out to goo hoping to find the hunters alive and not their Remains the hunters in the area cover their mouths in horror looking at it all with disbelieving eyes while goto ryuji says there are casualties the man is heard on the other side saying that more have
died than they realized but that's what they sent the Third Rate ones for to which the other agrees ryuji says that these Hunters are just wimps who don't Need to be paid attention to and afterward he hears that it's his Truth for if a lot of them die it won't make any difference a man sitting in a brightly lit office asks if team Corey is now trying to destroy the queen getting consent the hunter states that the frequency Jammers have stopped working so the ants return to the nest hearing the question of whether the Korean
Team Will Survive the man states that based on their training battle Together as well as the makeup of the current members of The Raid then the Japanese Hunter changes in his face his gaze expressing coldness even a kind of hatred after the memorized moments from the battle stating that those have no chance another man says that since the Korean team was destroyed the others had to retreat but goo never reached the national level the man continues that their plan to destroy the Korean team was successfully completed so they can Retreat to which the hunter agrees
there is a calm atmosphere around the hunters that are there the Japanese Hunter states that their order from above States for them to retreat the Japanese Hunter doesn't even have time to say that they will deal with the bodies of the others later when there is some movement from behind the Japanese Hunter reacts in time to the sudden attack from the enemy one of the hunters dies but the other two are still alive The highly ranked Hunter noticing this horrible scene that happened quite suddenly calls out loudly to asida not believing his eyes eyes ruoto
thinks it's no ordinary ant at all saying he'll deal with it asking minoru to hurry up and go to Bravo Team minoru doesn't seem to know what the best thing to do right now as the Japanese Hunter says to just stay out of his way with such an opponent the powerful Japanese Hunter seems to start using his abilities Stating that the ant has a rather murderous Aura the powerful ant appears in its Majestic form it begins to slowly talk about whether or not this Hunter is a King the Japanese Hunter upon hearing human speech from
the monster thinks to himself that is it really a monster that can talk the Japanese Hunter doesn't make him wait long for his answer he pulls out his weapon presenting himself in front of the mighty ant as a king after a short amount of time the mighty Ant uses its powerful abilities seemingly making everything around it tremble the Japanese Hunter's gaze noticeably changes he starts to realize with horror that this ant has such powerful strength the Japanese Hunter begins to remember something at this moment it seems that the feeling he is experiencing now he has
already felt once before Hunters Jin Wu's murderous stare begins to surface in the Japanese Hunter memories seeming To realize that it was back then as the Japanese Hunter goes into his Deep Thoughts completely oblivious to what's going on around him his sword just happens to be broken in two when the Japanese Hunter is distracted for a couple of seconds he is struck down by a power ful ant a large number of ants seem to be already starting to approach the other surviving Hunters some trying to fight them with magic the master turns to Choy to
ask if he can Strengthen his skills to which the other replies that then there would be no oxygen left here the master thinks about the fact that all the hunters are now mortally wounded even despite bango's best efforts their condition wishes to leave much to be desired Master watches the attack from choy's side and thinks about the fact that their only hope of saving their lives right now is Choy jungin despite the best efforts of the highly ranked Hunter using his fire Abilities the opponents are closing in the master begins to think with the kind
of horror that is their lives are coming to an end can they die so quickly while being cornered the black soldier appears in his field of vision holding the ants in front of him with his power the master in a kind of surprise and even with the appeared hope for salvation thinks about where now this shadow soldier appears from holding the enemies the shadow Soldier uses all his efforts to keep all the enemies in front of him so that the hunters will stay alive there is some kind of atmosphere around the town as if something
is starting to gradually surround on all sides with its magical powers the boy is standing in the middle of an empty Street seeming to stare ahead with his confident gaze as if waiting for a certain moment the boy's gaze changes to a familiar bluish color seeming to Indicate that Jin Wu is now using using magical abilities after a certain amount of time after waiting for the right moment the boy is not going to languish and briefly uses his exchange ability the cameraman who is in the inside of the Queen's nest looks on in horror at
what is happening ahead of him realizing that his powers have run out the cameraman states that during his last conversation with his father he asked his father what he had eaten but if only He had known he would be in this situation the cameraman covers his eyes as if wishing he were dead despite his enemy ahead of him who is heading towards him with great speed the cameraman is already saying goodbye to his life speaking countless times calling for his father as suddenly something on top of him happens the cameraman stares at the picture with
eyes of marked disbelief at what is happening as one of the ants is dealt With just in time saving him from Death one of the workers grabs his head and states that because of someone ant all the s-ranked hunters will be killed which is unbelievable able another worker says that their line is about to explode from the amount of viewer calls and the chief says that do they really need to broadcast a bloody mess the chief immediately grabs his face and grimacing says that there is only one lose lose outcome here and someone says That
someone has appeared on the scene the chief instantly comes to his senses disbelievingly interjecting what the other person just said and the other employe asks in amazement to see the chief looking at what is happening on the other side of the screen opens his mouth in Surprise and can't help but let out a sigh of Amazement at the picture before his eyes a man says for them to resume the broadcast soon while another says that it will be live And they won't be able to cut some scenes the chief says that they don't have any
choice anymore because it can't get any worse so let everyone turn on this broadcast for the whole world to see the boy appears in all his terrifying guise and the broadcast is in full swing showing what is happening in bright colors the man thinks that now the fate of mankind simply depends on this boy The Majestic igis appears in sight with a sword the boy from whom a Murderous Aura emanates is near his subordinates who are ready to fulfill all the decrees of the Lord the man thinks that the world really depends on this young
boy that he simply must defeat this powerful ant for the sake of all people the boy looking with his confident eyes at his opponent in front of him does not make the command wait long and calls out to iron iron hearing the command from his shadow Lord's Side instantly reacts and uses his Provocative shouting skill the boy observing the work that iron has just done Praises his subordinate with his hand raised high up in the air giving some sort of respect the boy is not going to waste his precious time immediately pulling out two powerful
daggers heading towards the ants the boy seems to be flying around the area he moves with great speed taking down his opponents with ease a rather amazing battle is taking place around this place The hunters here can finally rest while looking at everything from the outside Master maong wuk looks on in amazement at what is happening right now he uncertainly voices who is so powerful fighting right now the master watching from the sidelines as the battle unfolds he turns to the other Master with words of just not worrying the master says relieve that everything will
be all right now watching the boy Massacre the monsters Without giving much effort some strong creature using his hands a alone can Massacre his opponents in a similar manner surprising with his strength this particular amazing creature is the Majestic igis who also keeps up with his Lord and quickly massacres his enemies The Majestic igis uses his sword and works professionally with it thus massacring a large number of ants the boy watching the unfolding picture in front of him thinks that they should Speed up a bit because this is even starting to get boring the boy
standing on the battlefield with a large number of different ant remains around him immediately gives the command to rise up the cameraman opens his mouth in horror unable to understand what is happening now whether the boy is definitely on their side whether he is dreaming at all as soon as the boy gives his command to Rebel to all the dead the flying ants immediately appear as Jin Woo's Subordinates the cameraman hears a voice telling him to do something because the whole world is watching this broadcast and he says he doesn't understand what's going on the
cameraman says that the ants just start hunting each other watching as new species of ants appear after a certain amount of time the boy distracted from this battle approaches the other Hunters asking them to come closer to him the boy holds a bottle of red liquid in his hand and afterward Thinks that now is not a good time to trade the boy walks up to one of the hunters and says that he will explain everything to them later asking all the survivors to drink what he is giving them now once one of the Hun obediently
complies with Jin Wu's said request he begins to instantly regenerate at a high rate of speed the other high ranking Hunters having also tasted the liquid are surprised to notice that all of their wounds simply healed in a second One of the hunters asks why chahen didn't wake up and the boy says that the girl just has a serious wound so his skills won't be enough to heal her the boy observing the girl's terrible condition and how red liquid keeps flowing out of her mouth realizes that hey in is barely breathing the boy mentions that
all the ants seem to be finished so they should all get out of here as quickly as possible after some time a powerful ant begins to appear in Sight saying that there is no King outside he slowly makes his way to the inner Nest he also starts to say that there was just some fake King outside and not a real king the mighty ant shows all of his powerful Aura begins to speak at his usual slow pace asking if there is a real king among them the master looks on in horror as the mighty ant
comes into view having returned and seemingly massacred goo ryuji Master maong wook noticing the Alien presence of this terrifying ant becomes worried and the boy asks him to keep an eye on hayen the other high-ranking Hunter calls the boy away but the boy walks confidently toward his goal thinking about why the connection to goo ryuji's Shadow was cut off the mighty ant walks in slow steps towards the boy asking if Jin Wu is the human king and the boy says it's a talking insect the two powerful opponents come face to face Gazing at each other
studying thus trying to figure out who will win the battle the mighty ant begins to remember the false King and afterward says that a truly Dangerous Aura emanates from the boy at the same second the mighty ant starts making noise thus spreading air currence around but Jin wo is also standing the boy is in no way surprised by the other's reaction and attempts to scare him only grinning that the ant seems to be an insect right now the city Is covered with gloomy weather it is raining heavily and at times you can see lightning flashing
in the sky someone is holding a phone in his hand which says that the broadcast is not yet prepared technical work is underway to improve the signal some people who have been watching The Raid itself since it began are wondering what's up with the hunters and a girl asks where the ant came from one of the men yells out they could interrupt the broadcast at such an Important moment while another man is vocalizing trying to figure out what is going on now the occupants begin some news one man voices that they are broadcasting breaking news
from the scene itself slightly nervous the man begins to voice that during the broadcast they reported the horrible news that Hunter bangu had died causing one guy to freeze in shock the man continues to voice that they don't know yet what has become of the rest of the Hunters who are also in that terrif in cave the man suddenly cries out that it seems some unknown hunter in the cave just appeared in the Queen's Chambers the broadcast will be resumed the hunters watching the broadcast instantly change in their faces seeming completely shocked at hearing the
news some man begins smoking a cigarette seemingly trying to come to his senses remembering that phrase whether a man is a king to which the man replies that he is the man States that it was after that short dialogue that the connection with ryuji goo just just broke making this guy nervous the man is distracted from smoking a cigarette for a while thinking about the ant speaking human language and also killing goto the man seems a bit puzzled that he doesn't hear any feedback after the information he reported to the chairman waiting for a response
or decree Matsumoto shigo who is the president of the Japanese Hunters Association immediately hatefully voices where the thing is now suddenly one of the men voices the powerful ant has returned to the inside of the nest making one Wonder more strongly what is going on the man either cries out clearly surprised by this news beginning to voice that is it not possible that the Korean Hunters are still alive and fighting the enemies the man watching the radar devices begins to see a large number of ants returning saying that it Appears that they are the man
adds that besides this an unknown source of magical power has appeared that surpasses many in power showing that someone has arrived the man is in a nervous state as things are not going according to plan he immediately says to turn on the Korean broadcast J A seems to be minding her own business while their brother is out and afterwards decides to check on her mom asking about what the woman is up to the woman Distracted apologizes for clearly disturbing her daughter's work stating that the TV has stopped working and J A asks where their brother
is the woman shifts her gaze back to the TV and says that the man left in a hurry but said he'd be back soon again Shifting the topic to the TV suddenly the girl immediately closes the door behind her as if finding some new thing to do yells that she'll be right back the woman as if not surprised by such an action on The part of her daughter says softly that young people are always in a hurry to get somewhere JY a being in her room all alone seems to find some business for herself immediately
engrossed in it the matter seems to be watching a Korean broadcast J A watching all the news immediately changes to a shocked face the president of the hunter Association is surprised to hear that the young man is Jin woo and the doctor standing next to him excitedly tells him to calm down The president of the hunters Association stares intently into the television set in front of him which appears to be broadcasting the boy is still standing in the same spot even though the mighty ant begins its attack aiming precisely at his opponent it seems that
the attack from his opponent is so fast that the boy doesn't even have time to react receiving the attack right on his face the boy doesn't leave his seat he also stands firmly on his feet despite Receiving a mighty Blow from his opponent the mighty ant seems to only take advantage of the stranger's predicament as Jin Wu literally gives him victory in his hands starting to twist in midair in the interior of the nest a terrible battle is taking place it seems that even behind the streams of strong wind the battle between the two powerful
enemies cannot be seen the hunters are surprised by what is happening Choy jung-in says that he Thought those were equal in strength and the master says that they clearly underestimated the ant the mighty ant observing what he has done to his opponent begins to say that the boy is a real weakling and not a king once the torrents of strong wind have gradually dried up then the highly ranked Hunters can see the others shockingly opening their mouths in Surprise the boy appears in his usual appearance he doesn't seem to suffered any serious injuries at all
As he continues to stare at the ant the boy continues to stare at the mighty ant spitting blood and then begins to use the ruler hand skill the boy begins to gradually raise his hand with magical power happening around it attracting the ant's attention the mighty ant seems to gradually begin to realize what his opponent is about to do immediately tensing up harder the boy's Mighty Aura seems to be so strong that it causes his opponent to Simply fall to the ground in Unbearable pain the boy takes advantage of this moment of weakness of the
mighty ant immediately starts aiming his fist right at his enemy's head the boy doesn't waste his precious time immediately strikes his fist right on the mighty ant's face with all his strength the blow turns out to be so strong that the mighty ant starts flying in a direction unknown to all the people there the boy thanks to his strong skills and Abilities was able to send the mighty ant into the opposite stone wall destroying everything the cameraman and the nearby high-ranking Hunter just open their mouths from seeing the picture they just can't believe such power
of the boy the man says addressing Master Beck and master Choy whether Jin wo is definitely a magic rank Hunter wondering more than usual the master watching the whole scene taking place and standing next to Choy jong-in states that he Never would have thought of Jin Wu's strength being so great just as all the high-ranking hunters are distracted by their thoughts at the same time the powerful ant launches its attack the boy notices The Stranger moving in his Direction thinking about how the mighty ant is strong probably due to his exoskeleton the boy begins to
use his magical abilities begins to voice that the stranger's stamina is slowly starting to annoy him the mighty ant Wastes no precious time immediately with his two huge hands he starts swinging in his Direction the boy noticing the stranger's motives and goals immediately puts his arm above him taking a strong blow to himself unable to dodge the mighty ants blow is so strong that as their hands Collide the ground around them begins to crumble and the air currents resume the boy notices the other's weakness in front of him as the mighty ant is surprised by
his endurance Jin woo immediately attacks the ant the mighty ant is not a weak opponent so it instantly hits right on the boy's head preventing him from turning away the boy seems to be maximally pissed off right now as soon as he receives the blow he he immediately hits right on the mighty ant's head the cameraman watching everything from the side thinks it's an incredible sight because compared to Jin wo he can only stand and watch the cameraman can't contain his trepidation At the picture happening thinking that he can go crazy from their power alone
the mighty Ant-Man barely has time to recover from such a strong blow to his head he thinks about the fact that he is clearly inferior in strength to Jin Wu Mighty ant can't hide his puzzlement as he can't understand how strong this opponent is mighty ant can only stare at the highly ranked Hunter Jin Wu who swings in for another strike Mighty ant looks straight at his Opponent trying to realize how strong this Jin Woo is that he doesn't show his emotions The Boy Hits so hard that the mighty ant recoils some distance away taking
some damage on himself the mighty ant not far away from his opponent is surprised to find that his protective layer has cracked the mighty ant can't fully understand what kind of power this boy has wondering how this could even be possible the boy does not waste his precious time immediately takes Advantage of the moment of weakness of the mighty ant approaching him closely the boy strikes with his fist after a few counted seconds using more Force thus forcing the mighty ant to suffer the blow only the mighty ant seems to have some kind of weapon
for such an occasion as some kind of sharp object starts to appear from the opponent's mouth the mighty ant takes advantage of this unexpected opportunity for the boy immediately pointing his long tongue in The other's Direction the boy noticing some new attack in his Direction tries with all his might to dodge this weapon only it grazes him a bit the boy receiving a literally light cut on his cheek begins to slowly realize that it seems to be some kind of ant poison the boy seems to realize that this is one of the deadliest poisons in
the entire world that this powerful ant alone possesses there is even some nuance and good news for the mighty ant for its Venom is magnified many times over when mixed with magical energy the mighty ant leans over the boy eyeing Jin woo with a sneer calling him a pathetic kid the mighty ant doesn't seem like it's going to waste much time immediately taking advantage of the boy's moment of weakness and going to attack him some high ranked Huntress stands in the pouring rain her gaze evoking no emotion only complete equinity the girl finally lends her
Voice addressing minoru with the fact that she just got a call from sugimoto Sama asking about the other's well-being and what's wrong with him minoru's body shakes large in its own right it's voicing about an s-rank monster that has power that is simply disproportionate by human standards minoru continues to voice that even go to Sama and all of them continuing that Hunters are not even a match for this monster and the girl grabs his clothes the girl just Can't seem to stand other people's whining anymore so she states that minoru is a low life that
is current currently sitting on the ground the girl looks High into the sky and states that there are much bigger problems ahead of them seeming to notice something amiss causing her to reprimand the boy doesn't take long even after some poison finds the strength to grab the mighty ant by his hand surprising him more the mighty ant seems to have no way of realizing Just how strong the boy is and why he is not affected by such a strong poison the boy doesn't make him wait long for his next action so after a couple seconds
he just sends the ant to the other side of the wall with all his might a notification comes in that the detox is complete and the boy finally realizes that's why the mighty ant was so excited the boy looks at his opponent with a serious look and also thinks that he seems to be able to sense his Emotions now with the increase in his perception the boy can confidently state that the mighty ant is feeling some sort of concern in this battle at the moment the boy also begins to feel all the emotions of not
only the mighty ant but also the high ranking Hunters behind him the boy thinks about the fact that he needs to finish off the mighty ant as quickly as possible shifting his gaze to hey Ying the boy takes advantage of the mighty ant's second weakness Rising High Into the air to strike with his foot after a few counted seconds the boy gradually descends to the ground after a high jump intending to end everything as soon as possible the boy's kick proves to be so strong that even after his foot makes contact with the ground inside
the cave a large number of rocks begin to fall the high ranking Hunters watching the fierce battle taking place are loudly crying out where the mighty ant is the mighty ant is not going to die so Easily and from some kid that thought to kill him with his foot so is now in the air Mighty ant is thinking about how even his deadly ant poison just couldn't work on the boy the mighty ant thinks about the fact that the more he makes attempts to compete with this Hunter he just won't win anything for himself the
mighty ant thinks about the fact that since for him a battle with an enemy that relies on strength for the most part is completely pointless the mighty Ant wastes no precious time pulls his claw to the side and thinks about the fact that his Advantage is Speed The Mighty ant continues to stay high in the air thinking about the fact that if it shrinks its own body it will be able to move more easily Mighty ant seems to be at this very moment just losing any thoughts on ending this battle quickly because the real one
is starting the boy doesn't look scared he stands calmly in the same spot watching The Mighty ant high up in the sky the boy seems ready to stand in this position for a good amount of time waiting for the ant to finally come down it seems to pass some few countable seconds as the mighty ant suddenly launches its Swift attack bearing towards Jin wuo the mighty ant's gaze instantly changes to a slightly scared look there's no way he expected the boy to dodge so easily the highly ranked Hunter simply does not waste his Precious time
immediately launching in his quick attack towards the ant the boy tries his best to crush the most powerful ant with one of his strikes which seems to manage to cover himself the boy continues to put effort into this Clash while the mighty ant holds two daggers with his claws the mighty ant seems to find some strength in himself to push the boy away from him with great emphasis the boy notices the stranger's intentions to perform such an Action so he instantly jumps back a safe distance away from the ant the boy is not going to
wait was his precious time so he immediately starts heading towards the powerful ant the two powerful opponents continue their bloody battle they move from one place to another with great speed the mighty ant gradually begins to panic from his opponent thinking that he is not quite keeping up with the other's movements which are only accelerating the mighty ant watches The boy's attacks as if in some sort of slow motion Movie simply not believing that such a thing could even be possible the boy whose eyes are glowing blue thinks about the fact that the Mighty ant's
rank is somewhere in the neighborhood of demon king but maybe higher the boy thinks about the fact that back then he didn't have such powerful weapons that he has now also his skills have just improved the boy thinks about the fact as he watches the Other's wrinkled state and appearance that the exoskeleton of the mighty ant is about to collapse the boy wastes no precious time and notices that the mighty ant's belly is open so he launches an attack right on that spot the mighty ant simply does not expect such a maneuver from his opponent
it seems to feel a lot of pain in that area the boy's gaze resembles something horrible full of hatred and cold-bloodedness for another's life he Activates his Critical Strike skill swinging in the mighty ant finds itself attacked by a large number of magic orbs as the boy continues to make his attack on it a notification arrives that the death strike skill has been upgraded to the MIM skill causing him to be distracted for a while the mighty ant seems to realize that it's simply can't withstand such an attack from him so quickly rises in the
air the boy when literally distracted for a second by the Alert that came in loudly voices where the mighty ant is now going while the mighty ant is doing his best to escape from the boy the other in turn begins to activate a new skill the boy strikes a large number of times on the body of the mighty ant and then thinks about whether his opponent is okay the boy while there was a perfect chance for all this immediately continues to activate his enhan skill and stab the enemy with his dagger after A certain number
of attempts to slay the mighty ant with his skills the boy jumps aside while watching the ant the mighty ant seems completely disturbed by his dire predicament wondering if he has no chance of winning it but the mighty ant is not the kind of person who is going to give up after unfortunate mistakes he thinks that he still has one trump card in his pocket Mighty ant without wasting his precious time for his life immediately begins to use some skill Hill clearly baiting the others in just a couple of seconds a whole Army of flying
ants appears behind the mighty ant ready to fight the boy the Boy just looks at the picture that appears before his eyes with his usual coolness but does not react in any way the mighty ant seemingly pleased with the work he has done turns to the boy to ask if he likes such a picture the highly ranked Hunter can only grin habitually to himself at the stranger's question causing the Mighty ant to wait apprehensively the boy doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate this kind of treatment so he gives the command to his subordinates to
finally Rise Up from the ground in just a couple of seconds a large number of all sorts of creatures begin to attack each other showing the horrific battle in all its Glory Majestic igris takes on as many of these opponents as he can to fight them showing the power of his skills in all their Glory Majestic igis Easily dispatches every flying ant around him here one by one continuing to kill one after another at the same time the mighty Orcs also enter the fry easily taking out the enemies that seem to keep attacking the boy
seems to remember another of his subordinates deciding to bring him into this battle with the strongest enemy as well at the same time a huge Fang appears behind the boy in all his glory displaying a terrifying Aura and power the boy tells Him that Fang should aim only at his enemies and if he hits people he will not be called back to any battle Fang realizing the seriousness of the boy's words nods to him and begins to use the skill of the giant song making everyone terrified Fang doesn't waste his precious time continues to use
another skill of his called fire dragon song The Mighty Fang begins to gain his power a large Fireball forms right in front of his face causing everyone to Marvel After a couple of counted seconds some strong Magical Force starts to happen instead of the ball itself incinerating all living things in front of it one of the high ranked Hunters asks with horror and disbelief that if this monster was summoned that it is impossible to summon such a monster another high-ranking Hunter looks at this picture with horror and thinks that this action and even some kind
of summoning just does not smell the highly ranked Hunter thinks That most likely the very real devil from Hell has decided to come to them massacring the enemy a mighty ant and a similar guy seems a different and intimidating foe to the boy with fire emanating from around him the mighty ant looking at such a terrible battle with a bad outcome for himself thinks about how this can be what is even possible Mighty ant begins to remember his distant past thinking about the fact that even from that time was the strongest opponent the Mighty ant
keeps remembering and thinking about how he destroyed anyone who dared to go against him standing at the very top the mighty ant keeps thinking about the fact that he has evolved repeatedly it was he who did it all and no one else he is the King the mighty ant keeps thinking about as if to inwardly shout that he is the truest King since his birth only all the confidence of the mighty king begins to dry up exactly at the moment when the Appearance of a boy begins to appear in front of him the mighty ant
seems to be frozen in his place does not know what to do in such a situation Perhaps it is only necessary to run away from here in front of the mighty ant the boy begins to appear in all his body horrifying Aura with Fang walking behind him Mighty ant can't shift his gaze from such a strong opponent he keeps thinking about the fact that he just needs to survive Mighty ant keeps internally exalting About how he vitally needs to survive this battle by using regeneration the boy thinks about the fact that it seems that Mighty
ant inherited this skill from bangu seeing for the first time a monster that appropriates the skills of others the mighty ant starts thinking about the fact that he needs to get as far away from the boy as possible trying his best to accomplish this all of the mighty ant's confidence seems to vanish the Instant he notices a huge hand in front of him coming towards him it takes a couple of seconds before the mighty ant finds himself right in someone else's grasp immediately finding himself pinned to the ground the boy pulls his arm forward towards
his own opponent causing the mighty ant to startle even more than usual the mighty ant still doesn't seem to be losing its attempts to just run away from its opponent either starting to try to dodge the others attack the Boy watching all the pathetic attempts to run away from him to save his life thinks about the fact that the mighty ant can't escape the boy not wasting his time immediately starts activating his mutilation skill changing in his gaze as soon as he thinks of attacking after a couple of seconds the boy easily catches up to
his opponent in the form of a powerful ant starting to strike a few seconds later after a large number of Blows the boy has dealt to his enemy he Receiv receiv receives a notification that he has killed him the boy watching the body which immediately collapsed right to the ground continues to see alerts that his level has been raised and so on several times the boy seems to be about to gather his items from the enemy as he hears the master's voice calling his attention it's as if the highly ranked Hunter is trying to draw
the boy's attention to the hunter hey Ying who is also still not feeling well The boy instantly thinks about the fact that he spent too long with the powerful ant immediately sitting down next to hey Ying the boy thinks that he needs to find a Healer right away but exchanging Shadows won't help here and also his skill just hasn't rolled back in the meantime the boy thinks about whether there's even a single healer left on the side of the naked blades realizing that some other way is needed suddenly the boy begins to turn towards the
cameraman Asking if he can turn off the camera for one minute the highly ranked Hunter menacingly states that the cameraman should hurry up and do so or he will just smash the camera without any words the cameraman seemingly surprised by the stranger's words immediately shuts off his camera for a while wondering why the boy is clinging to his camera the boy immediately speaks loudly to his subordinates with words for them to find the corpse of Hunter bangu and as fast As possible the high-ranking hunter immediately wonders why bangu in particular and afterward seems to gradually
begin to guess the boy's extraneous motives after a couple of seconds the boy's subordinate starts carrying the corpse of the breathless bongu in his arms doing so very quickly the boy realizes that bango's head has been bitten off and afterwards Wonders if it's going to work while the master talks about what the boy is going to do suddenly after a couple seconds a notification comes that the boy can extract the shadow thus causing him to Exhale in relief the boy doesn't waste a second of his time because literally someone's life depends on it so he
immediately gives the command to rise up after a couple of seconds black smoke begins to appear around the Hunter's breathless body surrounding him from all Sides showing that there is a reaction the boy waits for the one with bangu on his team as he suddenly receives an erroneous notification that the shadow extraction failed the boy clearly surprised that his shadow extraction failed says that it can't be because haan's life literally depends on the Healer but the boy continues to stubbornly stand his ground he damn well needs to save one of of the high ranking Hunters
giving the command to rise up Once again the alert comes back that the shadow extraction failed and the boy thinks bongo's soul is desperately trying to resist not wanting to be a shadow soldier the boy thinks about the fact that in fact he's even ashamed to do such an act towards people because he's literally doing his own underlings but the boy looking at how yin's attempts to recover thinks that living people should live so he has one more try the boy boy never giving up Hope that bangu will still do what Jin Wu is asking
him to do gives his command to rise up and become his shadow soldier again after a couple of split seconds some sort of reaction starts to happen as if some sort of soul is emerging from bango's body becoming a ward the master seemingly watching everything happening can no longer contain himself and yells out what the boy is doing to bongu what he intends to do the highly ranked Hunter changes in his face as he starts To see something seeming to realize this is what Jin Wu's power is all about the high- ranking Hunter glares with
a kind of horror and even palpable surprise at the fact that the boy can control the dead by seeing bangu Choy jong-in says that Jin Wu can summon the souls of the dead and master Maad dongwuk says that Mr Jin Wu is more than just a magician after a few moments bangu in the form of a shadowy soldier immediately approaches the body of the agonizing Huntress Highin seemingly intent on on helping her survive without wasting his precious time bangu immediately pulls his book forward and one hand to his side starting to use his magical abilities
the high-ranking hunter looks at what bangu is doing now with some sadness in his eyes realizing that he's starting to heal hey in the boy says that he's beginning to realize what kind of man bangu was back then because before he Could even give an order his subordinate was already by hyen side the boy thinks about how B Young was an incredibly kind and compassionate man as he watches this shadowy Soldier continue to treat her the master states with a kind of readable regret in his face that now this is not the bongu he once
knew back in the day not the same person at all the boy watching the emotions of the high-ranking hunter from the sidelines says that he is definitely right for he Is no longer a man the cameraman is surprised to think that Jin Wu has summoned a dead man now it becomes clear why the hunter asked to turn off the camera camera for it is a powerful ability Choy jung-in thinks that the stronger Jin Wu's opponent is the faster this kid builds up his power so how terrible is this ability Master holding Jin Wu's shoulder says
that he will still have to engage in battle many times and also bango's ability will be Good but he never liked fighting the master watching bango's Shadow gradually recede tells the boy not to make him do anything that hurts the hunter the boy listening intently to the the words of the highly ranked Hunter regarding bangu shifts his gaze to the departing shadow of the soldier the boy removes the stranger's hand from his shoulder with obvious displeasure glaring at what seems to be the second time the master grabs his shoulder the boy looks at the Master
with his blue eyes and afterward says that it was an order then but is now a most sincere request the boy slowly moves away from the highly ranked Hunter and says that he had similar thoughts as the master himself on the matter the boy reaches the shadow soldier bangu rests his hand on his shoulder and gives the command that the draft be canceled shadow soldier bango's face suddenly changes even to a surprised one for he didn't Expect such an order and the master looks at him expectantly the face of the high-ranked hunter changes to a
relaxed one and he watches with both sadness and joy as the shadow soldier bangu gradually begins to vaporize a couple of seconds after the boy's command the shadow gradually disappears from sight as if bangu was doesn't even here the high-ranking hunter can't help but Express a brief expression of gratitude towards the boy For he has done a heroic deed after some amount of time a helicopter appears in sight which gradually descends to the ground causing everyone around to see it it seems that some worker in a rescue uniform notices a few high ranking Hunters causing
the others to look in their Direction a certain number of high- ranked Hunters walk in their Direction they all look rather tired but don't lose hope in their eyes a certain number of the hunters seem to be slowly Making their way inside the helicopter already and the boy stops and voices for those to go on without him the boy on the counter question briefly says that he has some unfinished business thus finally announcing that he will be staying here for a while longer the high-ranking hunter standing with the boy in the pouring rain can't seem
to say anything against him saying that he understands him the master guesses that the battle is still not over and the boy Says that he will go clear the way and deal with the remaining ants here the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time talking so he immediately calls out for kisel who will show up here any moment now the boy instantly climbs up on his flying Beast causing the master to Marvel for the een teenth time this day as he bids him farewell the boy without wasting his precious time immediately voices
a command to the Flying Beast to go on a Long and arduous journey of battle kaisel takes off from his seat with great speed rushing in a direction known only to the boy many ants being knocked out of the way one of the ships floats on its own current it seems to have enough people in it that it may be safe a certain number of people have gathered around one high-ranked Hunter all of them standing in the rain and not holding a conversation just yet after a couple moments minoru voices that no one Has seen
the actual monster which is why they are so calm and gotama was killed in a brutal way he continues to voice that they can't defeat the mighty Ant and the other man replies to calm down because the raid on jedu island is over the man goes on to say that the mighty ant has fallen causing minoru to say in fear that it's a complete lie but it's official information the man thinks that there is a rather capable hunter in Korea however that one is weaker than Goto son only he doesn't even know what the Hunter's
name is the stranger thoughts are cut short by a worker suddenly appearing stating that the ants are starting to run away which seems to indicate that there is someone on the island someone anounces over the loudspeaker for everyone to get ready right now because there might be another attack from their side a large number of ants find themselves struck down by Jin Wu's subordinates who mercilessly deal With them not far from the upcoming battle the Mages utilize their magical abilities thus adding even more damage to the rest of their allies a huge number of fireballs
fly towards the army of flying ants thus giving them no chance to capture victory in this battle the boy thinks about the fact that destroying the ants that haven't hatched yet can add some more experience to himself immediately starting to open his inventory the boy observing the mess in His inventory thinks he needs to tidy it up somehow when suddenly he notices something after some time having found something interesting the boy takes out a certain object from his inventory holding it in his hands from some small object in the boy's hand appears a huge sword
which he just remembered because he simply forgot about it the boy seems about to try out the real power of this large and powerful weapon for the first time Starting to wield it a bit the boy doesn't seem to need to put a large amount of effort just to start twirling this huge sword as if he had been using it for years the boy makes a large number of movements with the mighty weapon literally flashes of lightning appearing after each of his strikes the boy wonders how he could have left such a monster dusting in
his inventory going to deal with the eggs with the sword There's a Korean broadcast on TV featuring a highly ranked Hunter who slays the mighty ant once and for all some blonde guy in a business uniform is watching the live broadcast is silent for a while and then turns to someone the blonde says what his director thinks about it who replies that while they were watching the broadcast it was already morning the principal says that the blonde man obviously knows his next words otherwise he wouldn't have barged In on him at such a late hour
calling him Michael Connor Mich States a hunter who can summon a 100 Souls is clearly a capable guy but allowing such talent to be on Korean soil is not allowed the director listening to Michael's speech and looking at him with his bluish eyes voices that he completely agrees with what someone else said asking if there is any information Michael replies that there is because since the S IL Juan case as Everyone calls it happened recently at the hunter management Bureau Michael states that it's about the same prisoner they met in the Aang dun dungon and
during the investigation it turns out that man is Jin Wu's Father Michael states that other countries don't even know who Jin Wu is so they have to take advantage of it and the director states that the case of hang dong Su is a different story the director says that Korea is their longtime Ally but if they Appropriate the two s-ranked Hunters it will show as if they've turned their backs the director asks if this action is even worth it if they need to risk so much since they are such good friends together with Korea after
a while the director covers his eyes for a moment and then Gathering himself says whether Michael can arrange everything to be just right the boy having dealt with a large number of ant eggs immediately realizes that in this way he was able to Reach the cellular level the boy can breathe a sigh of relief because he has fulfilled the goal he set for himself long ago and finally removes his weapon from his hands the boy does approach the remains of the mighty ant and afterward says that a rather powerful Aura emanates from this guy the
boy does try some luck to try and add another powerful monster as his subordinate saying to rise up after a certain amount of time a dark Aura begins to emanate Seemingly so strong that it surrounds the boy from all sides causing him to be surprised the boy looks around in different directions asking aloud the obvious that is it really Darkness but the strangest part is that Jin wo can't feel anything the boy makes the assumption that maybe it's because he used the shadow extraction skill on the ant causing him to not be able to pick
it up after a certain amount of time the boy begins to notice the darkness slowly Fading away and afterward some sort of huge silhouette begins to appear it seems that the shadow extraction is successful just as the alert says it is after which the boy can look at his new subordinate the boy looks at the ant with noticeable relief and then says that he already thought he had failed this time in all its Glory the mighty ant appears before the boy and take short heavy steps toward Jin Wu after a short amount of time the
boy watches as The mighty ant drops to a knee before him recognizing him as the Lord of Shadows the mighty ant lowers his head before the boy showing that he is ready to do his every errand with the utmost speed the boy thinks about the fact that a new rank has finally opened up starting with ordinary Elite ordinary Knight Elite Knight Elite Knight and ending with General the boy begins to realize that the powerful ant is one head taller than the others though it's Not surprising when one has such Powers the boy decides to go
back to the queen herself turning away from the mighty ant immediately going to head towards the other body the boy is about to head towards the Queen's lying and breathless body as suddenly the mighty ant calls out to his Lord the mighty ant continues to stand on one knee and afterward drawing attention to himself asks the boy to give him some nickname the boy thinks about the fact that the Mighty ant has contracted absolute loyalty syndrome like the rest of the Warriors the boy asks the mighty ant how he learned to talk to which this
subordinate says that he was able to talk before the boy is a little surprised to hear this news and thinks that the mighty ant had this ability from the beginning the boy thinks that iron Fang and buung were human before and could talk but after they became Shadows they stopped talking so it's a Matter of rank the boy thinks about what will happen when the other demons increase their rank because maybe they will be able to talk after that too the boy decides to ask the mighty ant directly because he has killed him but the
ant keeps listening to follow him around the mighty ant speaks with some gravity but in a clear speech that he did not die but was resurrected thanks to his King his power the mighty ant continues that for the moment his soul Is overflowing with joy for henceforth and forever he will follow his King the might ant does not stop showing all his Devotion to the boy calling him his Lord leaning as low to the ground as possible the mighty ant seems concerned enough for the boy to give him some kind of name so he asks
for it again bowing his head the boy thinks out loud about the fact that if he calls the mighty ant an ordinary ant or Aunt it will be rather unpleasant the boy continues to think About what name to give the mighty a who was all in the same position in front of him the boy thinks about the fact that it was at this very moment that a thought came into his head regarding the name of the writer that wrote the novel ant after which he called the shadow bear the boy stands with his hands in
his pockets watching the ant bowing his head repeating that his name will now be bare the mighty ant continuing to Bow his head to the Boy Thanks him in a similar position joining Jin Wu's Squad the boy is finally able to take care of another body returning to the body of the queen and saying that he will try to extract the creature's Soul the boy after some amount of time says his command to Rebel as then a reaction from the queen begins to occur this time the boy succeeds in extracting the Queen's Soul the first
time thus watching this Shadow appear in all its Glory a large number of ants seemed to Notice something unusual and dangerous to their lives causing some sort of commotion in their atmosphere suddenly the boy begins to sense something am Miss immediately thinking that somehow his bond with the ants is suddenly beginning to weaken the boy asks bar what happened and he says that the queen is in charge of the Legion of ants and as long as she is alive the Reigns of power will pass to her the boy asks about the Queen's mana and the
man says That most of her Mana is for breeding which makes you wonder the boy begins to realize that the ant Queen is simply unfit for battle thus the powerful ant confirms his words the boy thinks that one ant leader seems to be enough for them so he cancels the Queen's summons bringing her back the boy suddenly notices his subord ordinates whose hands are full of crystals and afterward says that they don't need magic crystals right now the subordinates immediately Leave them behind and the boy says that they will be used to rebuild jedu Island
and pay compensation for the damage the boy thinks that the one stone he has in his hand will be enough because Jin Wu took it out of Bear's Corpse The Boy thinks about the fact that they need to destroy the rest of the ants whether he can do it with his current fighting Power saying he will try to do it the mighty ant says that the the enemies without a leader were in a difficult Situation so they scattered into small groups the boy listening to what the mighty ant is now relaying to him briefly calls
him by name and wants to know how many ants are left bear says that before the battle began there were over 8,000 but now there are just over 4,000 ants left among the survivors the boy sigh and says that he thought he had put down quite a large number of ants but he still has so many more to fight suddenly The Boy comes up with one Ingenious plan asking baru if he can deal with the rest the mighty ant as always in total submission to his ruler says that if that is the order he will
surely handle it some high-ranking Hunters are out in the pouring rain one of the men loudly announces that a large number of ants are flying towards them as soon as the man loudly announces this terrible news they instantly begin firing fir weapons directly at their enemies at the same time the highly Ranked Mages begin to use their attack to deal with more ants in order to save their lives all sorts of attacks start hitting the flying ants aiming towards the humans who are all also flying towards them purposefully suddenly one of the huntresses discovers that
the ants are flying North so they are about to collide with the knight's Camp alerting everyone a certain number of high-ranking hunters begin to expect an Attack in their Direction the night voices for the rest to prepare for battle some female Hunter voices that their Guild Glory should show themselves as well and a man yells for them to chop down anyone and everyone in their path one of the men yells that every ant is comparable to a B- rank Hunter because someone might get hurt yelling for them to restore the reputation of the reaper Guild
one of the high-ranked hunters is trembling in fear in his entire body Holding his head and stating how he can fight them for he is afraid a young man in uniform passing by thinks that a highly ranked Hunter seems to be a-ranked but in reality he can't do anything a certain number of high ranked Hunters are expecting to be attacked by a large number of flying insects some blond-haired girl says that the ants have already reached handai asking if they will be able to defeat these flying creatures some high ranked Hunters who Are still also
waiting for an attack in their Direction someone yells out that they are getting closer in just a couple of counted seconds from just one powerful strike on the flying ants there is simply nothing left just remains in the sky the blond-haired girl opens her mouth and an astonishment and states that some kind of creature had just massacred those flying ants one of the high-ranked hunters is visibly puzzled by what he just saw and afterward says That it was too fast that he didn't even see it one of the high-ranking hunters wonders what it really was
while some sort of powerful battle continues to take place in the sky someone voices good information that there has been an active extermination of the remaining ants in southern Korea for 2 days now someone goes on to say that these ants were later found on the coast of the Chinese sea saying that they have already reached China a captain says That they have not been able to sleep for 2 days and another worker says that the second Legion has entered a dangerous fire zone one of the leaders in charge says to start the attack as
suddenly another man says to take their time the man continues to vocalize about giving them a chance to show their hero in all his glory which says that there is no end to these ants the highly ranked Hunter keeps his Hellfire burning knives with him and Afterward vocalizes for these ants to rest in peace the high ranked Hunter utilizes his fire magic abilities thus filling the sky with his flames and various skills the man states that he is bored enough fighting such ants now if there was that powerful ant it would be hot the highly
ranked Hunter says that what is to be is not to be thus filling the sea with more ant corpses a pretty blonde girl in a smart suit turns to a man asking him how he feels about the Spectacle that has just occurred he says that Jin Wu and hang clearly have something in common perhaps it was Hunter's son who killed hang dong Su so the stranger's brother will clearly be out for Revenge the man after telling his assumption about the stranger's fate asks if he got it right and the girl replies that he got it
right the man says that it's rather pathetic that it won't be easy for him to meet Jin Wu now since he was so eager to meet him the Girl says that if they have to fight what will he do and the man addresses her as Lola saying that it's not the first day they've known each other the man with the burning eyes says that Juan belongs to the Scavengers Guild and this particular Guild is his so what exactly will he do the man states that he can't stand anyone who touches his property yes even if
it is the American government itself the third day of the raid on jedu island is passing it is Currently a dark night with only the moon Illuminating the land with its Moonlight the military and the main forces of the knights Guild have landed on the island to collect crystals and deal with unforeseen situations one of the knights tiredly states that there was one man in the world who had almost no luck thus drawing the attention of one Hunter the man continues to voice that this man did not give up for he really Wanted the gold
medal beginning to recall details the man goes on to say that the hard training was for flawless self- hardening weight loss to lower the weight class the man continues the story that he endured at all he had one step left to take towards his dream because it was literally right under his nose he says that all the tests should have shown a negative result and the day before the end he even slept well and felt great but but because of his sudden Awakening magical powers appeared in him as a result of which he couldn't participate
in the Olympics he says that this guy had to give up his dream because his dream was to found the best Guild in the country someone says that you can't litter here a man holding an object in his hands asks everyone to look at these high-grade crystals if they are collected they will become the best Guild in South Korea someone states that this area has done quite well as The place is clean and there are simply no traces of any Mana one of the hunters having taken out his weapon says that there is some mistake
because there is some flying ant here and someone is attacked by it the man says that no one should worry because maybe there are still ants here but they are here just to eliminate them s one of the hunters with a kind of fear asks to look in the direction where something incredibly strong and scary is the other Hunters Noticing the presence of someone else ahead of them are horrified to find out who this person is and what he is even doing here at this hour a pumped up man appears in all his glory with
no emotion in his eyes only his usual cold-bloodedness the man thinks that there should be no one on jju island but the military and the association and he asks for an immediate confession as to who he is someone asks if it is definitely a man the girl asks him not To shoot because he looks like a man and the man is still trying to find out something about him a man appears in the field of vision and starts growling something in a language that is incomprehensible to the high-ranking hunters it seems that one of the
high-ranking hunters begins to realize that the man in front of them is not just a man because he speaks the language of monsters suddenly someone's hand of an Unhealthy skin color appears in their field of vision seeming creating some sort of clicking sound thus drawing their attention literally at that very second all the high-ranked hunters here begin to storm out creating a horrible atmosphere around them a large number of high-ranked hunters instantly fall straight to the ground unable to deal with such a force one of the monsters that looks like a human asks what kind
Of tricks are these and he says that they don't need any unnecessary noise because he put them to sleep for a while the Pumped up monster keeps asking questions about whether the ice elf has checked this area whether someone's power is definitely here the ice elf says that it's a strange case why he's even helping people and another one says that they don't know what kind of cockroaches he has in his head one of them says that those spread out rotting Insects stink of odor if she encountered them she was clearly left scared the ice
elf extends his hand forward and states that it is time for them to begin their hunt so they should stick to their basic plan the ice elf uses his magical power without any difficulty to create before them some sort of gateway to a completely different world which is where they need to go one of the monsters which looks like a very Ordinary human says that it seems that one of the strongest opponents is right there the iself asks if Korea itself is in Korea and the man replies that since they are right in this country
so why don't they straighten him out the iself seems to have good instincts saying that this particular creature is near by so they will leave it up to someone else one of the monsters asks the other if he wants to mess with this type to which the other replies that you can put it That way the I elf doesn't seem like he's going to continue this self-defeating dialogue for long ending it with the one thinking as he wants as the portal instantly disappears behind the ice elf one of the monsters states that the elf is
the ultimate coward not even hiding it the monster in human form looks at the person closest to him who is still still unmoved moving after his partner's magical charms the monster in human form repeats the words said by the Isself that there is no need for Unnecessary fuss here seemingly about to do something the monster in human form was about to get as close as possible to this body lying on the ground as something happens in front of him it takes only a few seconds before this very monster is under heavy attack by someone else
thus unable to save his life the weather outside is beautifully Sunny with no hint of heavy rain and a large number of cameras start shooting Something the boy dressed in his strict suit hides his face behind a long bangs as if not wanting to show his emotions to such cameras the boy thinks about the fact that when the raid on jedu island ended literally the whole world began to discuss the bloody event the boy holds a flower in his hand and people start writing comments about how Jin Wu was able to do it because it's
impossible to summon so many in one sitting everyone says that this was his first mission as A true s-rank Hunter people fall into a variety of categories about Jin Wu some say that everyone's interest was fueled by the talk of the past raid causing Jin Woo's name to be on everyone's lips even if Jin wo had joined the raid a little earlier Min bangu might not have died but Jin Wu would still have been criticized some say that there were a number of people who tried to protect the boy but not many some continue to
say that there are casualties because of The raid which is a fact showing an image of bangu the Boy comes closer to the image of the dead bangu and looks at it with his expressionless eyes but inwardly feels guilty a large number of people in black clothes have come to someone else's funeral some woman wiping her tears with a handkerchief as another silently supports her a boy after standing in front of bango's image for a while turns around in the opposite direction noticing the presence of a Master who has no face the men approach each
other and the master begins to speak first saying that that he never thought the hero could single-handedly end the war but after all the raid that happened and the victory for the entire country the man says that he is now beginning to doubt it for Jin Wu has proven otherwise the highly ranked Hunter tells the boy to keep his nose up for it was he who set the stage for this most difficult duel the master seems to Finish what the boy so wanted to say begins to distance himself from him and briefly voices his thanks
beginning to cry among the crowd of many people the boy seems to notice Hy Yin who also begins to look at Jin Wu in return the girl seemingly noticing the boy's gaze immediately turns away from him hiding her embarrassment behind her hair seemingly out of control of her emotions the boy looks surprised at this action because maybe he did something Wrong since the girl just turned away from him when he looked the place that the boy had just recently approached gradually begins to fill with white colored flowers everything seems so beautiful someone starts to announce
how many people died in the raid and how many participants there were but this particular raid was the better one in terms of survivability after a certain amount of time the boy is with the president of The hunters Association who is surrounded by his bodyguards the president states that the boy seems to be going to start his own Guild but due to his rank he won't need a guild Master's license to do so the boy only needs to make one call to the association and the president will handle it from there to which the the
boy hesitantly agrees the boy thinks about the fact that he needs to find out about s-rank Hunter Privileges and the president asks if Jin Wu set up a barrier on that island the boy gradually pulls himself out of his Deep Thoughts because the president of the hunter Association is asking him something important but he doesn't understand the President says that a group of people went to the island to collect crystals but they were found unconscious on the island but they are all high ranking Hunters the man makes a suggest question that perhaps The boy put
up a barrier but forgot to remove it and the man states that he did no such thing at the time the president of the hunter Association says he thought so and the boy asks what those guys are saying to which gong he says that they just don't remember the man puts his fingers to his forehead and says that they can't even tell if the technique is Magic or not the boy who heard such news thinks about whether there were some ant traps on jedu island That he didn't notice after some amount of time the dialogue
between the two men is interrupted by one of of the bodyguards calling softly to the chairman as if to clarify something the President says that their guest has arrived earlier than they expected so he will have to leave Jin wo thanking him for his time to talk the boy seems to get up from the table as soon as he's alone in the place thinking about the fact that he has to go about his Business as well after a certain amount of time the boy starts to walk towards his car ostensibly about to leave but someone
calls his name a man appears in all his glory first saying saying hello and then saying that his name is Adam White an American employee the boy noticing the new acquaintance in his field of vision wonders what else the Hunter's Bureau is and the other briefly says that he may be called Adam the man says he was in the office But the boy isn't easily caught apologizing for such an unexpected encounter in such a place and Jin Wu doesn't understand yet the boy thinks about the fact that since the man has been looking for him
in the office for a while he might not be the Foreigner Jin hoe was talking about the boy briefly asks about the stranger's intentions and the man states that he has some information he'd like to share with him the man says that There's probably no country or organization that Jin Wu would ever get that kind of information other than the one that's personal to him the boy still has no way of understanding the other man's intentions and asks why Adam would want to share such information with him specifically the man doesn't make him wait long
for his answer extending his hand forward and stating that such value is only for a select few the man states that he planned to meet with him in Person as did his Deputy Bureau as this is a rather important matter and the deputy will tell him all the details the man says that there is a car waiting for them nearby if the boy would like to go for a ride with them and the man thinks about the information the boy starts to open his car door and says he doesn't know if they can be trusted
but he needs to think about it and maybe he'll call back Adam voices that he forgot to say regarding starting the negotiation During which you have to keep the bar until the very end after which there will be a higher fee the boy is already getting into his car about to buckle up as he suddenly hears from Adam about the upgrade immediately A change in his face the boy's look changes even more as he hears the words about what he knows about awakened ones being able to increase the abilities of another awakened one after some
amount of time it seems the boy along with Adam get to Their desired location someone says they have arrived Michael shakes Jin Wu's hand and states that he is glad to meet him introducing himself as the deputy chief of the Hunter's Bureau the man who had been traveling with the boy earlier announces that he will be Jin Wu's translator smiling his easy smile and letting him know that he can be relied on Michael doesn't seem to be the type of person to ramble and stall for time he voices that they should get right Down to
business addressing Jin wo Michael holding a folder in his hand begins to move it closer to the boy St that these documents are for immigration to the United States Michael says that it takes 2 years to process such documents but Jin woo has a special case one word from him and he will become a US citizen the boy doesn't seem completely satisfied with what's going on he coldly says that he came to this place for the information Adam promised Him the boy thinks of an awakened one with which to improve skills he asks if increasing
skills is even possible Michael covers his eyes and states that to be honest the person with such strong abilities is already here Michael isn't going to spend much time talking like this as the boy is clearly not the patient type so he asks for selner to be invited here Michael says that the only person in the world who can help the awakened Hunters overcome their limit is A certain Mrs is a certain Mrs Norma selner who is immediately shown in all her glory businesslike dressed in bright clothes looking forward the boy thinks about the fact
that this woman has a very different Aura from the rest of the awakened Hunters surprising him more Michael approaches Mrs selner with words about preaching about her ability to Mr Jin wo who is their important guest here the woman looks at the boy and says that it must be hard to believe since the Other Hunters thought exactly the same way Jin wo looks the woman isn't about to show that she doesn't have such strong Powers dropping her hat on the table and stating that he should experience her power the woman looks with her amazingly colored
eyes as if to exactly into his soul and afterward says that all the boy's doubts will immediately disappear the man watching what the woman is doing and how she behaves with such an important guest in This place can't help but call out selner the woman says that every awakened person has a limit only no one is capable of overcoming it looking exactly into the boy's eyes the woman breaks off a piece of cake and says that since the boy is already an awakened one he will never be able to increase his own rank again the
boy listening to the woman very attentively because he came here purely for new information about Awakening calls out to her the woman Cuts off all the boy's thoughts smiles and says that it is so but she can help the awakened Hunters to break their own shackles the woman states that there are as many as three steps to do so but she's not sure she can call someone else's ability a forced Awakening the man says that everything Mrs selner said is true but such a power requires a large expenditure of magical energy so it is obtained
by small people the boy thinks about being in that Number of people especially if those people are telling the truth such an ability is quite useful asking how effective it is the woman says that it will depend on the person but if they pass the third stage their skills will improve by 20 or 30% the boy thinks about being able to improve his skills by 20 or 30% realizing that this is just an incredible event the boy thinks he now understands the reason for sending hang Dongu to America and yes any other would want to
be in someone else's shoes the man says that this information is under the care of their Hunter Bureau also they have taken responsibility for seler's Life the man states that it can be said that the ability Mrs selner possesses is a gift to any chosen Hunter the boy thinks about how it's not exactly like a gift and afterward states that it's more like a bargain than a gift isn't he right about that the man States that if the boy becomes a US Hunter they will help him get over his limit besides Jin woo will be
able to join any Guild the man says that there's no need to rush because they invited him today so the boy can experience for himself what it's like to be awakened again the boy doesn't quite seem to expect such words from his new acquaintances wondering aloud what it really means the woman casts her gaze downward trying to remember how the Expression was said back then and then remembering states that it was a gift for Jin woo the man states that Mrs selner is right to ask the boy if he wants to try to go through
with it and the boy asks that so easily the man says to Jin Wu to take it as a gesture of reverence on their part and the man thinks the woman is pretty confident the woman doesn't seem like she's going to waste much time on idle chatter holding the stranger's hands in Her own asking to look into her eyes carefully the woman seems to start smiling her trademark smile looks at the boy carefully and says they should start the first stage the man thinks about the fact that the boy seems to be in their hands
now from the looks of it this was some kind of plan to get the hunter Jin woo the man thinks that it's only now that Jin Woo is so aloof but as soon as he tries it he'll immediately come back to them Again or maybe he'll sign the contract now the woman starts to feel more power thinking about the fact that the raid on the island was easily ended due to this man's strong abilities the woman seems to be starting to feel Jin Wu's all powerful Aura but also continues to find all the characteristics of
this boy what is his limit the woman fully gives her all for this Awakening test she raises her eyes of amazing color upwards sensing Something strong after a certain amount of time it seems as if that something catches her in a sort of horror at what she sees her eyes instantly opening in fear as soon as the woman looks into the stranger's eyes the boy completely changes in His image his pupils portraying a bright blue color after some time in the room there is a loud scream of a woman because of which everyone in the
room became alarmed at the same moment the boy's bodyguards run Up to him calling Jin Wu a bastard and asking what he did to her the man calls out for the bodyguards to stop because what are they doing to Mr Sun Jin woo have they forgotten who the hunter is the man calls the bodyguards idiots while the other one nervously says that Mrs selner was in danger and the other one says to check not conditioned the man bows before Jin wo and apologizes for the situation for his agents behaved quite properly in front of such
a hunter The boy clearly surprised by what is happening opens his eyes and thinks about what happened but afterward he says it's nothing the man tells the agent that if they had put on such a show in front of Thomas Andre there would be nothing left of them forcing it into their empty heads the man finally distracted from his blundering agents turns to Mrs selner asking what her problem is the man states that sweat is dripping off of Her asking if the woman who continued to shiver throughout her body is unwell the man states that
the woman doesn't seem to be feeling well suggesting that she continue the others Awakening next time addressing the boy the man turns to Adam vocalizing for him to take Mr Jin Wu to wherever he tells them to go to which the other agrees the man Returns His attention back to the trembling woman who continues to be in the same state Showing complete fear the woman seems to have no way of controlling this trembling in her body she pulls where her trembling hand goes forward starting to mutter that Jin woo the woman seems to finally be
able to string her words together into some sort of speech and then suddenly and hilariously states that the boy is a king and incredibly strong the man with readable surprise in his eyes begins to Guess that the boy's strength has reached Hunter National Level the woman looks away and says that she's not quite sure of that for she is beyond doubt that Jin Wu is a king but he is noticeably different from other Hunters the woman begins to share her feelings that the moment she decided to look inside him a stranger's cold gaze rested on
her the woman tries to hold back her body shivering as she continues to voice that it was an all consuming Abyss around Jin Wu and she was looking at it the woman doesn't hide her Emotions in her gaze she seems to be experiencing something like this for the very first time about to continue speaking the boy seems to have already reached his assigned place getting out of the car and looking around the area surveying the surroundings it seems the president of the hunter Association is not feeling quite in a good place he holds his fingers
to his forehead as if Gathering his thoughts the man tries to massage the bridge of His nose and thinks about the fact that Hunter bangu died in that Bloody raid after all which shows the bad news the man thinks it's a terrible tragedy his heart breaks at the mere thought but there are still many trials ahead of them after a certain amount of time the man begins to be distracted by a phone call which suddenly dist racts him from his accumulated thoughts the president picks up the phone listens to what the interlocutor tells him and
then begins To realize that in the middle of the road the Gate of Vang has opened the man thinks that if this is the case then their troops are powerless here saying that he will try to contact some large Guild after some amount of time the president of the hunters Association starts to Guess that if this gate appeared in that area the man recalls that it seems that Hunter Jin wo said that that's where his Future Guild office was located making him wonder the boy sitting in his car begins to remember a past encounter with
the woman for the woman saw something in him but wouldn't say what it was the boy remembers the woman's condition thinking about what scared her so much she looked terrified as if she saw a real monster in front of her the boy wonders about why there is such a traffic jam at this time it seems like it would be faster to take the subway making him grudgingly Look at what is happening after a a certain amount of time the boy sitting in his car hears the melody and vibration of his phone which is nearby the
boy doesn't take long immediately takes a call from the president of the hunters Association and he states that he is listening asking if something is wrong it seems the president of the hunter Association is sharing the news about the B rank gate and the boy annoyingly thinks that he is now in Traffic the President says that a bang gate has appeared in the middle of the road can Jin wo handle it and he asks without permission to clear it the president laughs and says where he thinks the dungeon sweep permit comes from and the man
says from the hunter Association the president of the hunter Association amusingly asks who he is then and the boy smiling says that he is the president of the association the president of the hunter Association laughs amusedly saying that the boy can't be bothered with that and Jin Wu thanks him some man reads that there's a w rang gate in front of someone right now which has appeared right AC cross the roadway and he's asked to follow instructions the man in sight starts loudly vocalizing for the other to stop because where he is going no Outsiders
are allowed to enter suddenly this man begins to stammer his own words realizing that the hunter Jin Woo is in front of him seemingly unable to believe his eyes all the drivers here look out of their cars and say in amazement that this is Hunter Jin Wu who is going to ruin everything here the man asks what Jin Wu is doing here because no matter matter what his rank is he still won't let him in asking for permission to mop up and the man says that even if there is Jin Wu needs a few people
while the man starts calling and saying he's had some sort of problem the Boy starts pulling the phone towards the guy and telling him to pick it up and the guy asks with fear in his eyes who it is the boy says it's another person that the man can't allow who is the president of the hunter Association causing him to wonder the man turns the other way and with fear in his head says that he understands everything and the boy says that he will go do everything then after a certain amount of time just as
the other man is distracted by the Call Jin Wu is already gradually entering the gate that man looks at Jin Wu's back with displeasure in his eyes and thinks about him falling into the dungeon and spraining his ankle sincerely wishing that suddenly some commotion Rises around the place some man is yelling for everyone to look at the gate not realizing what's going on there all the people here looking immediately at the gate realize that it has changed to a completely different Color red indicating danger a man shouts with horror in his eyes that they have
turned red thinking that it was only because of his words in Jin Woo's back the boy finding himself in this place thinks about how he was clearly tricked and ended up in the Red Gate instead of the B- rank gate looking on with displeasure the boy looking at all this realizes that the entrance is closed so it will be quite difficult for him to get out of this place making him think The boy thinks about his mother because for this woman the most important thing for Jin Woo is to do what he loves making him
think about her again the woman says that there's nothing she can do about it since her son is s ranked he has to save the world which is what his father did the woman says that before becoming a hunter the man was a fireman but he also saved people so she loved him and they got married it's as if the woman is asking the boy not to try to Jump over his head and Jin Wu says he's so glad his mom understood him such a relief the boy looking at his surroundings says that he seems
to have downplayed the situation a bit by saying it's just a little difficult the boy thinks that he should finish cleaning up this dungeon today as he is expected home anyway the boy calls some of his subordinates one of the knights starts a battle with the monster trying to win the boy while in his business suit Thinks about the fact that a hunter is born hunt watching everything happening from the sidelines some girl seems to be meditating and trying to think of someone saying that monsters are not the only enemies of hunters a large number
of weapons end up inside the monster someone states that the hunter must always be on guard against being hunted iron also starts his battle against some high ranked monster starts his powerful attack against it a large number of High- ranked Hunters are always at odds with each other someone says that the situation could change at any moment someone goes on to say that when a hunter gains some high rank they often start to lose their guard Master mdong wook Smiles showing his palm as the hunter standing behind him do something for no matter how much
game is killed by the Hunter's hand then though a highly ranked Hunter will never stop hunting under any circumstances if he takes his Job seriously with a cool head Mighty bear has slain a large number of his opponents he Towers high above them holding someone's remains in his hands Mighty bear seems to only be happy and content with this battle he damn well enjoys defeating his opponents here the girls who are the boy's own family are discussing something vigorously smiling their genuine Smiles the boy is looking down somewhere seemingly starting to replay memories in his
head for so far None of the hunters have the boy being in a highly ranked and damn dangerous dungeon walks in some direction while his subordinates bow around him the boy feeling complete trust from his subordinates coldly vocalizes for everyone to head off together to the next Target some maddened man's face appears before someone for the hunters never even had the thought of stopping the hunt some man seems shocked at what he sees in front of him now he visibly Begins to fidget eyeing with horror what the hell someone the man is in front of
some horrifying monstrosity that says something is not here either it seems someone has scattered something everywhere the iself seems to be heading in his own Direction about to leave as his attention is caught on something or someone some monster with a horrible Aura comes into view calling out to yogman asking what he is doing here Wanting to tell him some news yogman says that it means that there is a shadow Lord hiding here in the East but another Mage says that he will keep watch over that area isn't he right this Mage says that it
seems the rulers are going to launch a ledge a little further south so he vouches for that territory making you wonder the men talk amongst themselves yogman seems to be guessing something about the shadow Lord and the other says that if he Follows the contract there will be no problems a monster with a terrifying Aura and a torrential smile says that yogman will like it for it is in that place that some particle of light has been scattered yogman laughing a little says that this is very much a good thing however he would never have
thought of the one coming to him to tell him about such a thing the Mage with the powerful Aura amusedly says that it's not surprising and yogman replies that if He's going to give in him then so be it yogman after being silent for a while as if thinking about his next words says that they will have to bait the shadow Lord yogman states that they can't have some pups strutting around the world with the power of A Shard wondering why they are so careless about leaving Footprints some deep hooded Man or Monster comes into
sight someone says that this little guy is one of the uneasy ones this monster with a Glittering eye interjects into the conversation asking if they are talking about Korea as a small piece of land in the East the iself doesn't seem entirely happy about the stranger's presence asks what business he has of it and the Mage tells him to leave him alone and they go the iself following his partner turns to the monster and says that if he wishes to stop them let him just try someone's bandaged hands have Great and Mighty power this person
begins to gain it and States that it's so easy some powerful Hunter using his blades starts spinning around showing a powerful Aura and shouting that no one will escap ese from him the powerful Hunter starting to try to make his attack towards the iself his opponent pulls out some kind of Shield defending himself with it the isself starting to watch the others emotions with a smile doesn't say anything yet seemingly waiting for the reaction of the hunter in front of him the powerful Hunter seemingly not expecting such an action from his opponent in any way
changes in his face in Surprise not hiding his emotions some kind of monster appears in sight speaking heavily in human Lang language realizing that the one who is killing his fellows is in front of him some monster looks quite amazing and unusual it says that not only did the hunter come all the way here but it also speaks their language this high-ranking monster says that the Boy in this place will definitely end and his death will come but is it possible to spread such words the high-ranked monster begins to gradually get angry opens its mouth
and loudly says that its Brothers have been waiting for the boy for a long time the mighty monster begins to show show all his power only to the amusing incident the one himself does not expect such a thing that there is almost no one the boy looking at what is happening in front of Him turns to this monster with words that he is quite funny after all is it really his entire Army after some time realizing that this is all the monster is capable of the boy orders his subordinates to rise up at the feet
of one of jinwoo's subordinates the head of what is clearly a high-ranking monster Falls but the monster mocks him IM inly the boy also summons a large number of higher ranked Orcs who also easily dispatch their opponents seeing them as Flies the rest of the subordinates follow the area ostensibly trying to find any hint of a single Monster but they find no one apparently everything has been cleaned up the mighty Monster's eyes begin to widen in Surprise as he sees everything going on around him what a strong Army the mighty monster seems to be trying
to say something but he can't say anything as his speech is cut short by something hitting him in the face the mighty monster initially Doesn't realize what it was just now as he suddenly holds the head of one of the monsters in his hand the boy calmly walks through the area around him oblivious to the pouring rain and what just flew past him the boy continues to walk in his own Direction while behind him is his own Army which is easily dealing with these monsters around him you can also look closely and see the summoned
Fang who is watching the whole ongoing battle from up above the Powerful High ranked monster seems to be seeing such a strong opponent for the first time and starts calling his name unable to resist the boy doesn't seem to appreciate such words in his Direction in any way changes his gaze and coldly orders his subordinates to start the show after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy orders the action various monsters here start heading towards him as strange as it may seem Behind the boy an ice Bear runs behind him with all
his speed ready to protect his shadow Lord from his enemies the mighty Beast seems to be in a nervous State he shouts addressing his allies that those are dumbfounded and Fighting For the First Time Mighty bear not wasting his precious time in this pointless battle massacres one of his opponents on his way to the boss The Majestic egis isn't about to lag behind the mighty bear either running with him In the direction they want killing the others along the way the powerful high-ranked monster seems to not expect such actions from the other monsters in any
way getting attacked Fang waiting for the right moment begins to Tower in his usual form in front of the boss and afterward uses the Giant song skill glaring at the enemy Fang who has more skills pulls his arm forward and uses the gravity acceleration skill after a couple of mere seconds there is a Reaction from the high ranked creature who instantly sinks into the ground the boy looks exactly into the eyes of his opponent showing himself in front of him in his horrible guise keeping his hands habitually in his pockets the boy divulges that if
the monster is a tling he will dispose of him in a rather Swift and painless manner making it easier for him to do so the boy seems to be looking for something useful for himself but doesn't find it in this place thinking That the system is preventing him in every possible way the boy seems intent on using something from his inventory stating that someday he will still be able to find out the truth the boy with without making himself wait long takes the magical item in his hand that fell out of a random cursed box
back then the boy remembers that he reached cellular level during the bloody raid on jedu island now he will definitely be able to use this key the boy holds in his hands The so-called key that will be able to open the entrance to Carton on Temple the location will be revealed after a Time the boy continues to stand in the pouring rain and thinks about the fact that this is the key to Carton and if he dares to look for it is unlikely to find it at all the boy seems to start thinking about a
double dungeon that lurks somewhere perhaps close perhaps far away the boy surrounded by many different alerts thinks about the system Calling him back to the place he started from the boy begins to remember his past self as a young child and then Compares it to the current version of himself realizing that he is already very different the boy thinks that since it is so planned from the very beginning of his journey and if someone is still waiting for him then it is in this case that the boy decides to accept someone else's challenge after which
something magical begins to form in front of him After a certain amount of time if the boy Waits after accepting someone else's challenge some doors appear in front of him it seems that the boy doesn't even need to put a large amount of effort to realize who is actually there now the boy clearly remembers the stranger's facial expression those horrible eyes and a fear inducing smile the boy tells this monster to wait for him for he will be back some man sitting at his computer starts to somehow aggressively control The mouse in his hand moving
it from side to side and clicking harder Jin ho says with a Burning Flame in his eyes that there's no way he'll forgive the dam haters for trying to hurt the boy jinho seemingly tired after all the work he's done vows that he's finally been able to deal with his hen's most Ardent haters closing his eyes tiredly the boy walks past Jin ho and stands next to him drawing attention to himself with praise for the work he's done thus surprising The other jinho thinks the boy has been missing for a while but now suddenly reappears
stating that nothing has happened and also asking about his appearance Jin Wu says that he just came out of the dungeon remembering that they needed money to provide for the guild bringing with him top grade crystals Jin ho holding the bag of crystals Praises his young Nim vocalizing that now he won't have to worry about paying his workers Jinho reminds him that he needed one member and the boy says that there was such a thing and it takes somewhere around three people to form a guild but Jin wo doesn't see the point of that asking
why they're even discussing this and jinho says that there's another problem to solve the boy who's been listening intently to his interlocutor instantly changes in his face as if expecting some kind of bad news jinho makes it clear With his whole look that this is something very important and then asks if Jin wo has taken care of his Guild name the boy seems like he can exhale a sigh of relief but looks at the other strangely asking if he needs to and he says that of course he does jinho starts giving all sorts of examples
for the guild name he doesn't even seem to be stopped by the coming hours of time suddenly the boy asks what about a solo name causing jinho to wonder and then Says that it's a guild of hunters that fights alone jinho doesn't realize if this is some kind of joke because it seems like there are things in the world that Jin wo can't do after all he's a loner after a certain amount of time while jinho is thinking about the boy someone starts knocking on their door causing him to ask who's there jinho doesn't take
long opening the door and hearing the question if it's Jin Wu's office and there's no way the kid can Figure out who the person is a couple moments pass jinho hesitates slightly before opening the door leading into the office itself as he suddenly looks ahead of himself in shock standing before the boys in all her glory is the pretty Huntress hey in who looking straight at the boys isn't going to say anything just yet the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time in silence so he immediately asks the girl why she came
here Huntress chah in Seems to hesitate a bit before her answer as if she's afraid to say anything but afterwards she starts with her slow eye the girl seemingly Gathering her courage and not letting herself wait too long raises her gaze to Jin woo and states that she wants to join the guild the girl is already inside the office itself sitting on a couch across from the boy who asks a question about how on Earth hayen was able to find them the girl doesn't seem Like she's going to answer the boy's question at all sipping
her drink and saying that the boy himself asked to join his Guild the boy doesn't seem to quite understand what the huntress is talking about you can even tell by the look on Jin Wu's face that he's just confused right now the boy asks if she was sent here by the president and she says he has nothing to do with it nor does Choy jung-in have anything to do with the parish the boy seems to be Slowly starting to lose patience asking about why she would join a guild called solo the girl visibly changes in
her face as she asks again about the name of the guild and Jin Wu asks if she has any complaints about the name jinho enters the dialogue and disbelievingly says that he didn't really choose that name and the boy says that the boy was silent so he thought everyone agreed the boy thinks that first of all he should calm down now because he hasn't figured out The situation yet and doesn't understand what they want from him the boy looks at he ying and thinks that she's trying to hide the real reason for coming to his
office which she's not very good at the boy says that he knows cha awakened 2 years ago and also her Guild contract is still up he realizes the girl distracted from her drink looks up at the boy and states that she has the money to pay this penalty the boy seems very much Surprised by y's eagerness to join their Guild even though the payment regarding the forfeit the boy says that their Guild is unable to provide hey Ying with a monetary reward worthy of her level and the girl says that it's not worth it the
girl seems to put a stop to these doubts by stating that the monetary reward is of no importance to her placing the jar on the table the boy voices what her true purpose is if hey Yin is so raring to join his Guild Despite any consequences in this place the boy isn't completely stupid and realizes that this particular choice of his Guild entails an unfavorable deal for the highly ranked Huntress the girl closes her eyes as if trying to come to her senses thinking that maybe she should tell the truth that is so hard to
hide but the girl instantly gives up that desire thinking that even if she does tell she will be considered a crazy Huntress the girl begins to remember the Very moment when she holding a handkerchief in front of her nose tries not to breathe as she passes some worker after after a certain amount of time the girl begins to realize that the nasty smell that usually comes from the workers is simply absent the girl instantly approaches the boy who bewilderedly asks if there's any problem with him and she tries to figure out if he's a hunter
the girl at exactly that moment Was just curious she called some person in the late night to get more information about Jin woo the girl couldn't help but stop looking for the information she needed about this particular worker because he was the one who gave gave off some nice scent the girl recalls the jubilant moment when the audience wondered about the number of creatures he had summoned and how much power he had the girl sitting at her computer thinks about the fact that Jin wo disrupted the press conference causing all the negativity from the haters
to pour down on him the girl seems to get to some information realizing that Jin wo is an s-rank Hunter which was expected since the latter isn't that bad the girl seeming to feel tiredness in her body stretches and St Ates that the jedu island raid is just around the corner and she thinks about all sorts of unnecessary things the girl thinks about the fact that even Though she tried to indoctrinate herself to the contrary believing that Jin wo is unlikely to pay any attention to her the girl seems to be starting to think and
realize that in this pitch Darkness she has begun to see some light at the end of the tunnel the girl recalls those very horrible images back on jedu island she felt the overwhelming fear the terrible pain in her body the girl recalls that very blow straight into the wall and that her thoughts were filled With death cold water covering her clouded mind after some amount of time the girl opens her eyes after a long sleep it is as if she is slowly coming to her senses after her nightmares the girl seems to start feeling anxious
she Rises up but hears the voice of the president of the hunter Association calling out to her the president asks about the girl's well-being and the girl asks where she Is he states that he is on a helicopter and will send her to the hospital upon arrival the girl listening intently to the president of the hunters Association thinks something that seems unbelievable but she feels better the girl dares to ask about the hunter Jin Wu to the president of the hunters Association if the hunter came to the raid on jedu island the girl immediately hides
her gaze behind her hair she seems to feel some kind of embarrassment thinking About the fact that this wasn't a dream for her but everything is real the girl thinks about the fact that she really almost died this time or maybe she's imagining things and she actually died a long time ago not sure what to think the girl thinks about what if on one of the raids she is once again on the cusp of death now sitting in the helicopter waiting for her flight the girl seems to be slowly coming to her senses after thinking
deeply about the past raid Looking somewhere off to the side and wondering what she should do the girl starts to get visibly nervous she runs her fingers over her fingers and thinks about it as if she had gotten water in her mouth but she can't really say that it's not like the girl can't say what she wants the boy to be by her side until her last breath making her blush even more than before the girl can't seem to deal with her uncontrollable embarrassment immediately covering her Flaming face with her hands trying not to show
it the boy doesn't seem to understand anything at all about what's going on with the girl perhaps so simply can't tell the real reason the boy watching a the girl waves her hands to calm down thinks that judging by her flushed face she is definitely hiding something the boy thinks he doesn't know what's on her mind but the fact that she might have planned ahead by asking her answer can't be ruled out the girl seems To be trying to gather her adequate and sensible thoughts coping with her embarrassment but clenches her Palms together vocalizing that
she is comfortable the girl gradually raises her gaze to the boy gathers her thoughts and briefly says that she just wants to can't she the boy stammers slightly and says he can and jinho whispers about how hard it is in the hunters that even hay in herself came to them the boy thinks about the Hunter's age being a young Hunter she feels the weight of responsibility plus she was injured on the island the boy rises from his seat thinking it's a bit of a Pity to say that but says that in order to join the
guild she has to pass a test jinho says in surprise that this never happened and Jin Wu replies that it only came came up recently asking him to go downstairs and get them something to drink the girl doesn't seem like she's going to wait long for his answer and she resolutely Looks up and asks about the test the boy is even surprised after such determination on her part thinking about why she is so determined wondering more the boy immediately hides his emotions and thinks that maybe he imagined it and afterwards states that she needs to
defeat one of his soldiers the girl covers her eyes and says whether the hunter Jin woo him self is confident enough to evaluate her that way because she seems to be Confident it doesn't take long for the girl to open her eyes after a certain amount of time and confidently asks who her opponent is the boy even seems to light up with a kind of excitement and says that he will choose the strongest opponent especially for the huntress the girl looks extremely determined she doesn't even seem like she's going to back down from her thoughts
so she briefly says that's just fine the girl gets up and asks when they Are going to start the challenge and the boy says right now thinking the association gym would be fine the boy thinks about the fact that the road to the association gym will take quite a while seemingly wanting to use Shadow swapping the girl seems to be about to head that way but the boy stops her saying that they don't need to get there the boy voices that there is a better way so the girl needs to stand a little closer to
him beckoning for him to do so After a certain amount of time the boy pulls the huntress to him giving the exchange command while the girl blushes visibly a few countable moments pass as smoke begins to form around them enveloping them from all sides but ha Yin continues to hide her face the boy and girl slowly start to go straight into the ground thanks to Jin Woo's abilities being so strong they'll be able to make it jinho doesn't seem to be at all aware of the fact that they just Vaporized so he calmly walks over
with the food and with words for people to eat well the boy holding a plate of hot pastries in his hands is surprised to see a monster appear in front of him seemingly summoned by Jin wo the high orc doesn't seem to realize how he ended up in this place so when he sees the food in the stranger's hands he takes the plate in his own pulling it closer the high orc without any ceremony starts eating the hot pastries along With the plate seemingly seeing nothing strange in it after some amount of time the girl
along with the boy find themselves in the place they need now saying that they have arrived the girl looking in all directions can't hide her overwhelming surprise because how could this happen they were in the office the boy looking around seems to be thinking that everything has turned out exactly as he once thought it would as he continues to look ahead the boy seems to Have guessed that the shadow exchange works as some sort of Gateway and the fact that it can move with people confirms the guess the boy thinks of some sort of entrance
forming on the floor and where he points will be the exit and the point of travel becomes where his Soldier is the boy thinks that it takes 3 hours to roll back but in that time they can build a gate connecting the ends of the world saying that it's time for them to get Started suddenly the girl recovers from her thoughts seemingly remembering that she forgot to bring that weapon with her and the boy asks about the pickaxe the girl is instantly covered in a blush she only has to remember her image in one of
the dungeons where she was with the pickaxe the girl embarrassedly says that it wasn't her weapon and the boy amusedly says that he was only joking covering his eyes seemingly with Laughter the girl voices that everything is fine but she should use the warehouse to find something suitable for herself the girl not slow in her movements after a certain amount of time pulls out the card she took with her to attach to the device the girl says that there is constant training going on here so they built a warehouse next to the hall with weapons
that are good for training the girl not going to be kept waiting long finds some weapons for herself leaving The warehouse and stating that she is ready to start the fight the boy asks if it's final since she's clearly holding it for the first time and hey in replies that it doesn't matter the boy thinks about the fact that the girl said her speech well but with someone else's fighting style a regular Soldier Will clearly not be enough here she's strong the boy after thinking for a bit is going to summon the Majestic igis for
he has a good technique of Mastery with the Sword the girl girl looking at her opponent in front of her asks about how long they will continue the battle the boy confidently states that the battle will go on until either igis or the huntress herself simply decides to give up the boy thinks that even though he said he would choose a strong opponent beer will only traumatize the girl even more which he doesn't want the boy thinks about the fact that since everyone is ready to start the fight he Can proceed looking around at everyone
around him the girl seems to be already in battle Readiness when waiting for just one order from the boy to start their battle sword in hand suddenly the boy thinks of something thinking about the fact that any weapon can be used in this battle so why not change a few things the boy walks up to The Majestic igis and tells the girl to turn away for a moment while he is going to settle something with him the boy waiting for The girl to turn away after all starts pulling something out of his pocket holding the
object in his hand after some amount of time the boy shows the weapon handing it to The Majestic igis and telling him to use it Majestic igis only accepts the weapon from the hands of his shadow Lord and the boy realizing that everyone is ready says that it is time to begin the battle after some amount of time the opponents stand against each other a fair distance away And the boy announces the beginning of the battle the Majestic igis hearing the command from his shadow Lord begins to walk towards the huntress pulling out his strong
sword the sword has such a immense power that with any mere movement it emits a large number of lightning flashes making anyone in her place terrified but the young Huntress is not the kind of person who would be afraid of some powerful weapon she just Dodges one movement and tries to attack The boy watching everything that happens realizes that hey Yin is a fast Hunter because from such an attack of igis any other would have already died the strong battle between the young Huntress and the Majestic igis is going on in all its Glory each
acting with purpose the president of the hunter Association is in his office all alone seemingly engaged in some Association business the president of the hunters Association seems to be starting to look in the Direction of the gym thinking about the fact that no one has booked anything the president of the hunter Association seems to be about to check the situation of that place so he presses the call button hearing a voice the president of the hunter Association says to have the surveillance footage of the training room forwarded to him hearing what will be done after
a short amount of time the president of the hunters Association is already able to look at what is going on In the gym noticing a certain couple the president of the hunters Association begins to look around in surprise at who is there thinking about when these people got there the man recalls the very moment when the huntress was excitedly inquiring about Hunter Jin wo even though she was in a serious condition the president of the hunters Association starts laughing not even realizing how he could have failed to notice such feelings the girl had for This
Hunter the president asks to turn off the video surveillance cameras in the training Hall and let them write in the protocol that there was an inspection that day the president of the hunter Association having finished talking to his assistant sits quietly in his office minding his own business after some amount of time it seems like everything should have been in the same atmosphere only there is some loud sound and a jolt from upstairs of the office The president of the hunter Association doesn't seem the least bit surprised by such An Occurrence thinking about what a
good time youth is the boy in the training room looks at what just happened right in front of his eyes with readable amazement in his eyes The Majestic igis despite his strong weapon in hand finds himself pinned right up against the wall showing Victory on the part of the huntress the girl doesn't even seem to have seen the Majestic igis As an opponent asking if this is the most skillful swordmaster Jin Wu has the girl looks confident stating that the boy has promised to summon the strongest subordinate forcing him to summon right now the boy
looks serious his eyes starting to burn with a bluish Hue he vocalizes that his shadow soldier might hurt her the girl is indifferent to this saying that it's okay because she wanted to fight this shadow soldier anyway the boy is instantly surprised by The words he hears asking if the huntress knew about his strong shadow soldier the girl is not going to keep quiet about how she knew knew about this strong shadow soldier saying that she saw it when she watched some video the boy seems to realize that the video is some kind of problem
for him but doesn't decide to dwell on it immediately starting to summon his bear the girl seems to visibly tense up at what she gradually begins to see in Front of her glaring at her opponent from whom a strong Aura emanates the boy naturally isn't quite sure if the girl is now in a state to fight the powerful bear interjecting once more the girl stands not far from the boy behind Whom The Mighty bear gradually begins to appear looking precisely at the huntress the mighty bear makes no secret of his ability to speak human asking
the girl exactly if she is sure the boy thinks about the fact that by turning Shadow BR Has become weaker than he was when he was alive but he was originally born to kill Hunters the boy looking at the powerful bear realizes that the advantage is definitely not on hey Ying's side and bear asks what the instructions will be The Boy turning to his shadow soldier tells him to deal with hayen but in such a way that she won't get hurt and mighty bear tells him to do as he orders Mighty bear getting the opportunity
to fight Some Huntress for himself starts to create a loud noise around him showing his Aura the sound the mighty bear created is so strong that even the walls begin to gradually collapse inside the training Hall the girl looking at what the mighty bear is doing thinks with a kind of horror about how she can fight such a monster that Jin Wu also fought Mighty bear doesn't hesitate to show all his power in front of his opponent seemingly starting to use his power the Boy observing Mighty Bear's intentions immediately tells him to stop because if
he gets hurt he's in trouble the mighty beer instantly snapped out of his Deep Thoughts mixed with the desire to kill the girl saying that he would obey the girl looking at the opponent in front of her who seems to be distracted for a bit because of her master immediately thinks that she needs to act now just as the girl is about to make her surprise attack as behind her is the powerful BR Who is a cunning opponent the girl is visibly startled and shocked to realize that the powerful bear is going to attack just
like he did the last time the girl becomes visibly angry at such an act on his part attacks and screams that does mighty bear think he will come out a second time but Mighty bear easily starts to hold the other's weapon in his hands seemingly even with a few fingers showing his power Mighty bear throws that weapon Away from himself and also thinks that the ruler's rule states that he needs to deal with her without hurting her Mighty bear thinks about the fact that his Superior strength against her will have to break the girl's Spirit
which seems easy enough the girl is quite assertive and despite other people's possessions and skill tries to attack suddenly which doesn't work out quite so well suddenly the girl changes in her face altogether her gaze showing complete confidence in Her movements something to be envied the girl extends her arm with her weapon forward intending to similarly attack the powerful BR who also Dodges the girl seems to be trying to similarly try to hit the mighty bear just to distract him thinking that it's still too early for anything after a certain amount of time the girl
seems to wait for the right moment and then tries to attack him in a stealthy move afterward the girl visibly changes in her face Thinking about how it's just not possible as the one Dodges the attacks while still in the air while the girl thinks for a while about what she should do next a powerful BR begins to Tower over her the girl doesn't seem to be expecting such a maneuver from someone else's side at all but the mighty bear only intimidates her with his loud scream the mighty Bear's scream is so strong that it
causes the girl to just head to the other side of the Battlefield holding on to her sword the boy watching the whole battle thinks about how predictable it was asking her that it seems to be enough for her this time the girl doesn't seem at all about to walk away from her decision and eagerness to fight saying that she can still fight the boy wonders why the girl is recklessly throwing herself into the fight despite the difference in strength which seems odd the boy thinks that bear is significantly different from other Shadow soldiers Jin wo
thinks about how he still feels Bear's blood lust the boy thinks about the fact that if Mighty bear is up to something he hopes that he has nothing bad towards the girl Mighty bear stands on the other side and thinks it's Instinct because when you've been on the brink of life and death you can tell who's in front of you mighty bear seems to be thinking about the fact that if something is going to resist a predator it's Unacceptable getting off his seat Mighty bear seems to gradually start losing his precious patience immediately trying to
attack her but she recoils nimbly the girl seemingly realizing the stranger's motives and mighty Bear's changed mood begins to run around trying to think of something the Mighty bear seemingly trying to deal with his emotions and blood lust immediately literally destroys the wall with his large claws the girl seems to be waiting for the Right moment putting her weapon in front of her starting to use her skill in the form of a sword dance after a certain amount of time the girl jumps upwards to a sufficient height beginning to swing towards the mighty bear the
mighty bear doesn't seem to be going to give up so easily in this battle he catches the stranger's weapon trying to endure this unpleasant pain the girl noticing someone else's attempts to break her weapon thinks about the fact that this Is her only chance to win this battle against a strong opponent the girl thinks about the fact that since there is almost no Mana left she will only be able to use her skill once but this last time will be enough the girl still continues to be high in the air tries not to waste much
time and Gathering her strength uses the sword of light skill it seems that this skill of the girl is quite a strong ability she thrusts her weapon into the body of the the mighty Bear with great force the boy is watching the whole fight taking place with a huge astonishment in his eyes can't tear his eyes away from this battle thinking that he just can't believe it Mighty beer realizes that in his thoughts appeared in the order of the queen because of which he on instincts will not be able to resist and it is the
Queen's order that says that Mighty bear is to destroy all the hunters here for they are the enemy Mighty bear seems to be losing his adequate mind unable to resist his blood lust and begins to swing the boy watching the horrible scene taking place immediately realizes the shadowy solders intentions and shouts for him to stop the girl seeming to realize that she simply can't take such a strong Blow from the powerful bear simply closes her eyes it seems that in a matter of seconds there could have been a heavy blow that would have caused casualties
But something is clearly stopping bear and that something is the boy who catches the swung arm of his shadow soldier just in time holding him with Force stopping him the girl seeming to realize that no further blow will follow after that immediately opens her eyes and stares forward with a kind of horror the boy being in a visibly nervous and irritated State because of the mighty Bear's action tells him that he should have stopped after a short amount of Time Mighty bear jumps aside with numerous jumps while Jin Wu asks if she's okay mighty beer
seems to realize his big mistake immediately sinks to the ground and with a shiver in his head asks his Lord to have mercy on him the boy doesn't seem entirely satisfied with the mighty Bear's action only exhaling unhappily as he looks at him the boy now turns towards the girl asking why she would take such a risk after all what is the benefit to the huntress if she were To be in his Guild the boy states that this is just a test a test to join a guild nobody knows that it is not worth it
at all to risk her life the boy continues to stubbornly try to understand the others in intentions asking her what motivates her to take such a rash step the girl with her head down and her Gaze on the ground doesn't seem to know what to say in such a situation when the boy realizes again that she will remain silent the boy Thinks about what is really going on with the girl what is wrong with her asking that maybe the one is just interested in him the girl seems to continue to be in her deep thoughts
also not raising her gaze at first being silent and saying nothing after after a certain amount of time the girl seems to seem as if she understands the essence of the question asked of her looking up at him in Surprise the boy doesn't seem to Understand the girl's motives in any way thinking to himself that if he's wrong then what really drives this Huntress the girl seems to have been trying to gather her thoughts and strength for all this time only to suddenly utter a short yes in response to Jin woo the girl finally raising
her gaze with a noticeable look of embarrassment on her face voices that she seems to be seriously interested in the boy the American Hunters Association Is in its usual Beauty there seems to be some construction going on and updates to the building itself inside the building itself are several people bowing to someone in a polite manner apologizing for some situation that has occurred the man inside coldly states that he didn't call them in to apologize but to tell them how this could have happened one of the assistants seriously looks at the man in front of
him stating that according to selner surveillance Report then Hunter Jin Wu Hunter Jin wo has been identified as one of the Kings causing the man sitting in his chair to question in Surprise the man turns to selner asking that Jin Wu has power comparable to that of the national Hunter and the woman realizes that clarification is needed the woman begins to voice that all awakened ones have power connected to the other side for selner can see the channels of that connection the woman Says that sometimes the power coming from the other side is too great
there have been awakened ones that seem to Sparkle like diamonds it is such awakened Hunters that the woman calls King but the woman begins to visibly tremble in her body seemingly remembering those moments the woman saw nothing of the sort from Jin wo once the woman looked into his eyes she saw solid Darkness nervously holding her hands together the woman states that Jin Woo Is Darkness himself and the man thinks that since the boy is darkness is he evil the woman says that she does not speculate about the nature of Jin Wu's Hunter power whether
it is good or evil for she says where that power itself comes from the woman says that Jin Wu does not use power from somewhere outside does not draw power from these channels but feeds on The Power Within himself which is unlimited the assistant briefly states that the mighty Hunter's Power is simply infinite making anyone else right now cringe at how strong he is the woman nods briefly seemingly pleased that finally someone is slowly starting to understand her as it's hard to experience this news alone the man addresses selner that she did a good job
and the assistant asks the gentleman about where he's going now the man briefly states that he is going to head towards the 24th underground floor calling the assistant with him to Show him something the man states that if they can't use Madam seler's power they just need to use some other method the men stand by some sort of elevator seemingly waiting for them to be able to enter and the man voic is asking if the other remembers their first s-level dungeon the assistant states that of course he remembers it was the worst dungeon breakout ever
turning the Western us upside down the assistant states that only five of the strongest Hunters survived and the US gave them special privileges after which the national level appeared the assistant thinks of the terrible Dragon Commish which has such fire that it will never go out no matter how hard anyone tries the assistant thinks of the terrible moments in that battle attle for Kish was able to take out dozens of hunters literally single-handedly the men seemed to be slowly starting to reach the place they Need to be here walking along some poorly lit Road not
saying anything yet suddenly this silence is interrupted by a man's voice voicing whether his assistant would be surprised to hear that this monster had left them some sort of gift the assistant seems to be hearing of such a thing for the first time he actually begins to speculate as to what it could be and the man says that it is the man presses some sort of button allowed to be used only by him And afterward the assistant looking at something in front of him opens his mouth The Man shows a different object in front of
the assistant what is called a rune stone that was left from kish's body possessing great power the man states that it has simply been exactly 8 years since the stranger's murder the stone has been waiting for its owner in a cold basement all this time the man states that kamish is ready to do something one more time looking at the Str strangers remains and the skull of a huge and powerful monster that has the power the man continues that Kish is ready to give a valuable gift to this beautiful country by watching the remains of
such a powerful monster the boy seemingly having just gotten out after a hot shower begins to think about something looking somewhere ahead of himself the boy looks at his reflection and thinks about how he should have pumped up and grown up but Is this really all he's capable of the boy thinks about whether it's all because of the rebirth because all the flaws are gone thanks to the effect he recently used suddenly the boy walks out of the bathroom seemingly getting his Sis's attention by asking what she thinks of him the boy clarifies along the
lines of the man's explanation and the girl doesn't quite get it vocalizing that he suddenly started thinking he was worth something the girl says that in Her opinion he is a freeloader in their family and the boy is not satisfied thanking her for her objective assessment the boy yells that the one will break his leg from such an attack did the one forget that the one is s-rank and she yells that she has high grades in school the boy decides to share that he wants to start his own Guild and the girl is amused vocalizing
that she will now listen to what the boss says the boy asks how she feels About the name of the solo and the girl says that he was joking because other people's power is in summoning soldiers so it doesn't work in a Solo the boy suddenly starts to realize that the girl is indeed right and it even make sense asking then what name to come up with for him the girl suggests naming the guild Ain stating that a is herself and jyn raises the level starting to smile brightly The Boy interjects The Guild name and
the girl Says that it's just her upside down name asking if it's actually cool sounding the girl seemingly thinking of something of her own begins to suddenly scream covering her eyes and instantly blushing from some thoughts filling her head the girl presses her face into the pillow starts kicking her feet on the bed and repeating the same phrase that says it looks like it is the girl continues to press her face into the pillow so red and embarrassed surprised to begin to Realize that it was like a very real confession the girl thinks that in
that case instead of joining The Guild there's no other way better glaring that Jin Wu will think that one is crazy the girl gets out of bed and says that the boy saved her life of course she will be interested in him can't that not be weird the girl confidently says that it is necessary to close the topic and then again says that no obviously it will not Close because everything is not okay starting to press her face into the pillow again the girl seems to just get tired after a while left to lie in
that position and think that she survived thanks to Buu's healing powers the girl engrossed in her thoughts about Jin Wu and the fact that she almost confessed to him starts to hear someone's voice causing her to get distracted it seems as if the girl girl begins to float in the air with some Darkness around her And she gradually evaporates and becomes like a doll the girl obviously can't control her movements if she is not held she will fly away somewhere so she feels someone's hand on her after a certain amount of time the girl can
look directly into the face of some creature that continues to hold her hand tightly the girl if she can gaze into the other person's face begins to notice bango's features which tells the hunter Jin Wu to be extremely careful care F the girl Looks with readable surprise in her eyes at the person who Disturbed her in the form of bangu but who is a different person not a real person at all the girl seems to fall out of this brief Nightmare and stands up with surprise scrolling through someone else's words in her head asking her
to tell Jin woo The Girl Can't Hide her surprise for how could she have just seen the recently deceased hunter bangu in front of her that she's delivering the message Someone says that another dungeon opened yesterday but won't be easy to get permission because the association's assessment of the dungeon is above average some man nearby in the company of his assistant asks him if it's an s-ranked dungeon and the other replies that it's a ranked the man curses unhappily and says that they're obviously not getting out of there alive and the other man says that
it wouldn't be nice if they didn't clean up the Dungeon the man says that it's understandable because rank doesn't matter to people and the other man says that all the credit will go to others the man immediately blurts out out that he doesn't really want to give the dungeon to some madong W and the other man nervously says that's what he's saying the man says that they have quite a lot of good guys but not many people know about them all because they don't have any s-rank hunter which plays a big Role someone else suggests
forming an alliance and the man replies that it's not a bad idea since they can't do it alone but the other guilds are clearly in the no the girl puts a thumbs up and says that there might be some difficulties with that but how about inviting one into interesting person the man covering his eyes states that they are going to go to the a rank dungeon so what would be the point of a new person coming in the girl starts to smile Asking if the man guessed about this person and the man says that she
means about the hunter Su Jin woo the man says that with him all the crowd's attention will be on their Guild asking what Jin Wu has been up to and he is told that the man has been mopping up the dungeon the aid says that he'll find out someone else's contact information and the man says that it doesn't make sense since aren't these kinds of issues handled over the phone the man suggests That they all go up to the floor above while the city itself is in a pleasant working environment when No Monsters disturb them
the boy sitting on the couch and folding his arms across his chest asks with a serious expression about ain's name for the guild jinho seems to be trying not to show his nervous emotions by agreeing to the name for as long as it's not called solo the boy says that they've made up their minds then asking what's next on their List and the other asks about hey in to which jinwoo says that it won't work out with her jinho thinks the girl is quite strong and has a mesmerizing Beauty not realizing if Jin wo is
looking for someone stronger than her the boy mentions that their partner must have a hunter's license and also that he won't be interested in Guild matters but they'll be able to trust him jinho starts to say that he seems to have someone in mind under Jin Woo's Description who is distracted by sudden knocks on the door the boy doesn't seem like he's going to wait long asking who's there wondering if cha highin is back in the office again the boy opens the door leading to his office and then is surprised to see several people in
front of him saying hello and introducing themselves as the nights Guild the boy doesn't seem in any way enthusiastic about his new visitors while jinho even looks a little shocked At these guests after some amount of of time these people do seem to have entered the boy's office but none of them are going to say anything yet it seems that they put a laptop with some records in front of the boy someone shouts that this is not possible at all because why is the entrance to the gate so huge the man says that the size
of the gate and the level of the dungeon do not always coincide but it is the largest dungeon that could be seen the Boy thinks about Busan that maybe he should meet with yuhi and the man says that the association refuses to give them permission to sweep the man continues that that's why they decided that with Jin Wu's help they could get a permit but of course the man would give a good reward the man continues that in this kind of raid the big guilds give the hunters 10% of the total profit but they will
give the full 20 the boy doesn't seem like he's going to bargain With them and puts up his firm stipulation that the payout will be 50/50 the man seems taken aback by the words of the high-ranking hunter questioning whether he heard what he just said the boy says that he agrees to cooperate with them if they accept him as a full member of The Guild after all they have approved it under the name Ain the man visibly nervous tries to change his mind by offering 40 to 60 but the boy says He's not going to
bargain with them the man grudgingly thinks to himself that Jin Wu isn't that easy and afterwards says so be it asking if he can take on the boss the boy says that they can count on him and the man says that the dungeon has opened and they need to hurry suggest testing tomorrow the boy declines the offer to get a ride and afterward continues that they shouldn't worry as he won't be late for the appointed time the assistant says that He thought it looked like Jin Wu's Shadow just moved and the man asks Yun if
he's been drinking by any chance the boy seemingly realizing that it's time to say goodbye to these new guests starts to feel a vibration in his hand which creates his phone the boy thinks about who is calling him now and then apologizes and says that he needs to take the call and let the others wait for for him the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time on his Wait on his way to take the call not the phone opening the door to another room a woman's voice is heard on the end of
the receiver the boy immediately realizes it's his mother who seems to have bought the phone and also missed him as well the woman asks hopefully if she is distracting her son now and he says that she is not thinking that it was actually his mom who called him the boy can't hold back his peaceful Smile as he finally hears his mother's voice what Could he expect from an unknown number the boy says that they should have dinner tonight and the woman on the other end of the line says that she doesn't mind sometime later the
very next day right in Busan and quali a large number of people pile up near the gate a variety of high-ranked hunters are near this huge gate seemingly waiting for something or maybe someone a man in his sturdy armor is holding a cell phone in his hand and talking about How he barely talked the boy into coming here hoping he wouldn't be late the man seems a little nervous as he looks at the time on his phone because in 5 minutes everyone will have to move out to the gate the boy stepping out into the
fresh air thinking that the weather isn't exactly nice as well as remembering about J A and whether or not she brought her umbrella with her after a certain amount of time the boy seems to start thinking that it's time for him To move out to this place using the shadow exchange some guys are walking around the hallway someone stating that the weather isn't the best not understanding why they have to do the art teacher's job someone comes to the door and asks how many statues they need to bring in they are told six suggesting they
bring in all the statues at once the boys finally enter the room someone makes a comment about the Dust not realizing Whether or not the place is cleaned at all one of the young boys mentions that these statues have clearly not even been used all semester grudgingly assessing the surroundings it seems that one of the guys starts to see something not too far away from him freezing in place for a while as if gazing ahead it seems to be the same young man who voices a suggestion as to whether or not it's a Gateway in
front of them which is glowing with a bluish Hue some guy asks Why those are trembling so much for while the gate is closed there is no need to be afraid Hunters can enter it and no one can leave some lad asks another what he said about the whole semester there was no one here for if he was just found then after some time suddenly some boy starts to be clawed by a green hand that appeared completely making him frightened a nearby friend calls out to him by the name of Juno watching in horror as
his friend is Dragged inside the gate itself but there's obviously nothing he can do now the boy who finds himself in the dead grip of some monster with a green hand asks for help immediately before he is inside the gate the boys in the room look on in horror at what is happening in front of them for they were in no way expecting such an action some terrifying monster looks out of the gate with its red eyes seemingly having massacred one guy in a horrible way all That's left of the one guy are bloody stains
on the statues that appeared to be broken and there's a terrifying atmosphere of spirit and fear all around a powerful monster is breathing heavily letting out Steam from its mouth in that world there were predators that have extraordinary abilities some say that these Predators had no intelligence but their Superior hunting habits allowed them to surpass man himself self a mighty Predator emerges from the gate Standing on the ground and some continue that the alien tart odor of blood and a body of human flesh excites them someone says that even though they came here as Scouts
they had to suppress their true selves for the errand is Paramount someone goes on to say that it was after this that the hunters lurking in the shadows didn't need to look for prey that appeared on their own the mighty Predator stops in the middle of the room looks somewhere up himself and Vocalizes that someone is right above him the structure looks like a citadel it seems that a large number of powerful Hunters begin to gradually emerge from this place and from this gate one says that he will begin the hunt one of the mighty
Predators says that after they put all these people down and take the Citadel under seege then the real hunt will begin the mighty Predator states that he will clear a path for them first seeming to see some people ahead of him Here some pretty girl approaches the boy and says that she bought him what he asked for and the other in turn thanks her the couple who have secluded themselves from the others suddenly notice something amazing in front of them the boy asks what it is in front of them the faces of the people in
the area instantly change to shock as they see a powerful Predator jumping at them a large number of people continued to stay near this huge gate seemingly waiting For their time and permission to enter the boy seems quite surprised at what he just sees in front of him thinking about how they look even bigger in person than they do in that video the boy begins to look at the people here noticing the Gathering team on the right the extraction team on the left and someone from the attackers the boy is surprised to see so many
A ranked Hunters here though not surprising since this Guild has the most A ranks the boy starts looking at all the people here thinking about something of his own as he is suddenly distracted by someone's voice that apologizes a large number of people start showering the boy with compliments asking about the dark Warriors and how he summoned them some girl seems to immediately ask if Jin Wu is going to lead today's raid causing his face to change to a surprised one some girl Cuts everyone off asking them to stop for a While and afterwards states
that they're making Hunter Jin Wu uncomfortable with their questions the girl introduces herself as Jung yarim the head healer of the night Squad suggesting that the two of them get along since they're the responsible people here the boy seemingly still puzzled led by what's going on voices to the man about not saying anything and he says that now is the time as soon as the man approaches them the company of People squint at him unhappily and he says that Jin wo will cover their rear and keep them safe some Hunter smugly speaks right in the
man's face asking that are they really so weak that they need someone's protection the guy goes on to say that doesn't Jin Wu thinks so doesn't he think the knight's Guild is made up of weaklings and they're trying to stop him the man says that young people are bold nowadays though perhaps the root of the Problem lies in their upbringing and Jin Wu says that he has a lot of confidence the man seems to notice that the time is gradually approaching the right schedule while he holds the phone and then says that it's time for
them to move out some of the high ranking Hunters here loudly proclaims that the time has finally come and everyone should start this long awaited raid some girl is sitting at a computer in voices that someone has called The Hunters association with you Can go for any help you need the girl starts to hear a trembling voice on the end of the phone which says that there are monsters in some school right now somewhere a dungeon has opened up the worker in the hunter Association immediately asks where the person on the end of the tube
is right now while the door lock is covered in blood a small school girl having locked herself in one of the Stalls of the school toilet answers with a Tremor in her voice that She has hidden herself in the toilet for the moment the girl bursts into uncontrollable tears saying that she was with a friend but he died and she asks how many monsters she has counted and if they are close the girl immediately breaks down into a scream saying that she doesn't know anything at all because there is so much screaming and the other
girl asks to calm down and listen carefully the girl says that their Hunters are on their way to this school They will not leave her in trouble so let her hold on until the end the girl begins to ask hopefully that she will survive and the the other asks if she knows what kind of monsters these monsters are the girl demandingly asks to describe to her the appearance of these monsters what they looked like and she says that they have a body like a human but their faces are scary the little school girl remembers that
these monsters had green skin and the girl's Eyes instantly change seeming to realize who they are talking about the girl immediately questions if it was actually an orc and the school girl replies that that seems to be what these powerful monsters were called the girl immediately yells for the school girl to instantly run away from there for these powerful monsters can sense blood even from afar the little school girl instantly screams after hearing it on her phone Throwing the phone away from herself as well as screaming that she doesn't want to die the little school
girl can't contain her nervous breakdown she screams for someone to at least save her now and the girl listens to her screams with horror a large number of students are horrified at what Isen happening in their school they are not expecting any monsters to be in their school a large number of students are running away from this place as soon as they can to save Their lives and not to succumb to these monsters and not to die because of them some girl asked the guy to stop as her friend is in the school and the
guy yells that the hunters will sort it out causing them to run faster the mighty Superior Orcs are not happy that a large number of school children were able to run away from them but someone says it's not that important the the Mighty High orc looks back at the stairs that lead even higher saying that the others will Not Escape wanting to go to the top floor the mighty Superior orc seems to have a thirst for blood saying that he will Massacre all the school children here hoping that he can enjoy it the school is
in a rather ruined State due to the open portal and the powerful monsters here that want to kill some of the school children who are left in this building have managed to make some sort of barrier in the form of chairs and tables but will that help them large Number of the remaining school children in this room are terrified of the arrival of the enemies holding some kind of sticks and chairs in their hands after a few split seconds seemingly sensing a presence nearby the entire barricade of chairs and desks instantly breaks down allowing entry
the defenseless school children in the room immediately scream in Surprise they are frozen in one place in Terror not knowing what to do the defenseless School children are confronted by a powerful Predator who is clearly angry and wants to kill everyone one of the school children in the room starts running towards the window seemingly trying to save his life by any means necessary as soon as the boy runs towards the barricade some powerful Predator appears instantly in front of him looking with red eyes the very defenseless school boy instantly realizes with horror that he has
fallen Into some kind of unpleasant trap finding himself surrounded in a matter of seconds there is no life left in that defenseless school boy after being hit so hard leaving this world the two powerful monsters here seem to be frozen in one place holding weapons that are covered in some sort of blood one of the powerful Predators tells the others that it seems to sense a person with magical abilities here offering to kill first the frightened girls don't know what They should do in such a situation as they don't have any power to just take
revenge on these monsters defenseless J A is only thinking about her brother who she damn well needs right now because she won't be able to stand up to these monsters this school is in a state of chaos with someone suddenly yelling aloud no as if they don't want to end their life this way some girl standing next to J A says that she too is a Hunter albeit an e- ranked one but J A asks her not to do anything the powerful raptors look at the girls in front of them as if trying to figure
out who has strong magical abilities by snooping around one of the powerful High ranked Predators starts squinting its red eyes searching out Hunter here the powerful Predator seems to find its Target in the form of Jin a who is nervously looking at the ongoing situation around her one of the powerful Predators immediately States that the magical ability is coming from Jin a swinging in her Direction and also shouting that he will kill her J A seems to notice that the stranger's attack is aimed specifically in her Direction she covers her eyes in fear but suddenly
opens them one of Jin Wu's subordinates appears above the girls and successfully stops the powerful predator attack causing it to scream Jana can't hold back her tears she can't seem to believe what she sees In front of her thinking about whether or not a baby brother has appeared by her side Hunter Jin Woo's highly ranked subordinate continues to do his best to keep these monsters from touching the school children as soon as Jin Woo's strong subordinate makes an attack towards a powerful opponent the subordinate instantly flies off to the side Jin Wu's high-ranking subordinate has
such great strength that the powerful predator instantly flies out Even from the school itself the mighty Predator observing the whole scene seems surprised as it didn't expect to see enemies in any way a large number of Jin Wu's subordinates begin to cover the school children behind them promising themselves to save them a notification arrives saying that someone has entered a new dungeon where the atmosphere is calm and even visibility is good after sometime a man is heard shouting who seems to notice an enemy in front of him And realizes that it is an ogre the
man begins to take a closer look at the monster standing not far in front of all the hunters which is a two-headed ogre the man instantly gives the order for all the high ranked Hunters to focus on this opponent to fight him the mighty ogre seems to notice the large number of hunters in front of him immediately starts growling loudly as if he is about to launch an attack one of the highly ranked Hunters seems to be waiting for The right moment for him to start using his magical abilities here some couple of countable seconds
pass as some sort of impenetrable shield forms in front of the man using it to protect everyone the powerful high-ranked opponent starts to be the first to attack the hunters here his weapons flying at high speed the high-ranked hunter who uses the shield takes the entire blow but thanks to this he gains some time to attack the man who continues to keep his shield by his side Immediately calls off Yun who instantly yells out that he understand someone else's instructions yunai yells out that he is going to attack this opponent starting to run at high
speed towards him the highly ranked Hunter Yun shouts for all the hunters in the area to rely on him starting to attack the opponent with his sword at the same time taking advantage of the mighty opponent's weakness a female Hunter with a weapon starts running towards the other side With great speed the powerful high-ranked opponent screams seemingly due to the overwhelming pain as the attack from the hunters does not stop a large number of high-ranked hunters take advantage of their opponent's moment of weakness by Contin contining to attack harder a certain number of Mages who
are standing at a good enough distance from the battle begin to use their abilities after a certain amount of time the powerful opponent instantly takes heavy Damage to his side seemingly unable to resist anymore after the mighty foe falls to the ground someone suggests looking around first and then after resuming their long journey the man standing next to the hunter Jin Wu says that the raid will not be an easy one because from the very beginning they were caught by a two-headed ogre the boy shifting his gaze to the spread out Mighty ogre turns to
the man and asks him if he knows their Destination the boy without making himself long states that this monster is a guardian of graves possessing great enough power to do so the man states that it does but if the one was the dungeon boss it would be easy but if you meet this monster at the entrance then the man hesitates for a while and then States the obvious that in this place in this dungeon there is an undead that has great power one of the high ranked Hunters shouts out that here comes the Undead in
front of them asking the henm what they should do and whether they should attack a large number of powerful monsters notice a fair number of high ranked hunters in front of them waiting for something some Hunter asks what became of those while another doesn't understand why the undead ran away after only seeing them after all don't they attack at once the boy thinks in surprise that he obviously did not expect such an action from the undead Being in this dungeon surprised more after a certain amount of time suddenly something starts to catch the boy's attention
as if something is near him the boy instantly changes in his face seeming to recall the very feeling seeming to be familiar as hell to him guessing the boy suddenly says that he will leave them because he has urgent business to attend to and the man asks in Surprise what he is talking about the man says that without JY woo the team Might just die which the hunter must realize forcing Jin Wu to stop for a while the boy says that he knows so now he will call his friend who can also be relied on
to take care of things the man seems to understand what the boy is saying and says that Jin Wu wants to summon one of his subordinates the man asks if it's not the same ant from jedu Island and the boy says that they obviously know and he doesn't need to explain more the boy Turns to the mighty baru and tells him to protect people but to deal with non-humans and do whatever his soul desires at the same moment the mighty bear lets out a loud squeal of pleasure seemingly content with what his Lord has told
him the high ranking Hunters present don't seem to be entirely impressed with what they've seen and the girl says that he's a fool for not trusting the hunter Jin woo the boy having summoned a certain number of Shadow soldiers says that this will be their backup asking if those 20 helpers will be enough the man seems puzzled as to what the boy is doing now trying to stop him and the girl asks if he would abandon them like that the boy instantly changes in his look stating that if that's the way they want it he
can call off his subordinates but it's better than nothing the high-ranking hunters in this dungeon realize that this is actually much better than nothing Agreeing with the boy the Boy thinks about how long he has now before his shadow exchange ability is rolled back realizing that there is still plenty of time to wait the boy annoyingly thinks about why the skill is rolling back just at this important moment for him starting to taper off at a high rate of speed the man doesn't seem surprised by the other's action stating that the man is seriously gone
and the other asks what they should do and the man replies That he needs to think about it the boy runs at break neck speed thinking about the fact that the signals coming from the soldiers that he has assigned to J A won't stop a large number of Undead are ahead of the boy blocking his path with their mere presence which is very bad timing right now the boy seems to be on the verge of rage and breakdown right now he will not tolerate any more moments that will make him linger for a couple more
minutes the boy shows his Spirit and body terrifying Aura running at an even faster speed and thinking about no monster getting in his way right now at the same moment as if hearing the mighty Hunter's cry all the undead dropped to one knee in front of the boy who ran past the boy's gaze visibly changes as if he has seen something shocking to him he wonders what it is in front of him the boy thinks about the undead bowing down to him because he seems to Specialize in necromancy which seems understandable the boy isn't going
to waste much precious time immediately calling out to his flying friend kaisel starting to rise from the ground the boy instantly summons his flying creature it is only worth it to jump over the undead and straight into the portal after a certain amount of time the boy flies out of the blue gate along with the flying creature intending to get there as quickly as possible the people near the Huge gate are hiding under umbrellas because of the rain that has started someone yells for everyone to look up someone seems to Guess that just now the
hunter Jin woo flew out of the huge gate on his flying creature disappearing from sight the power of the flying creature is so immense that it is in its wings which can be used to create noise and trouble for opponents the boy looks extremely embittered and tense at the moment he begins to vowel a addressing The flying creature that he needs to get to his sister the boy holding tightly to his flying creature vocalizes a command to it to fly at the speed it only possesses immediately bursting into a roar the mighty ogre looks at
something ahead of him with readable fear in his eyes but he is instantly trapped and spread out before everyone else a large number of Jin wo's summoned subordinates don't let up and continue to Massacre their opponents in the form of ogres all The defenseless school children here can only watch in horror with their mouths hanging open in horror at the scene before them one of Jin Wu's powerful subordinates is mercilessly clutching the head of one of his opponents giving him no chance to resist a special kind of Jin wo's subordinate who seems to be in
the skin of a bear appears in the sight of all the people and opponents here Jin wo summoned powerful subordinates Massacre these pawns thus Protecting the school children here the defenseless school children here ask with surprise and fear in their eyes that did these creatures save them and will protect them J A standing next to one of the summoned Jin woo creatures looks at him with a kind of fear still also trying to find the person she needs now J A knows very well that these subordinates are Shadow soldiers of a non brother so why
is Jin Wu still by no means around she calls out to him the Girl seems to be out of place she doesn't know what she should do maybe rush out to look for her brother but the movement is blocked by one of the Orcs the girl raises her head looking at the summoned Jin woo creature in Surprise not understanding what he wants and the other points his finger somewhere Jin Wu's powerful subordinate is sort of showing his little sister that there's no need to go anywhere because there are other opponents Waiting there somewhere there is
a powerful ogre that seems to be in charge which says that the last barrier is finally broken the mighty ogre says that now he the great grar the leader of the red knife tribe can no longer be stopped by anyone one of this mighty monster subordinates reports that they have enemies in sight in the form of three Orcs the mighty ruler clenches his jaws with anger and says that the Warriors From the mightiest Clan were slaughtered by some Orcs the mighty ogre seems pretty damn pissed off at hearing the news from his subordinate saying that
he'll have to deal with it himself while holding his weapon the mighty ogre is a rather ruthless opponent for everyone in this school he says it's time for a real Massacre a large number of Jin wo summon subordinates start crawling all over over the dungeon causing everyone here to freeze in one place in Terror Jin Wu's powerful subordinates have great strength it won't be that hard for them to Massacre their opponents by making a sound the man looks at these Jin Wu subordinates in horror thinking that it seems like they need to get out of
here soon otherwise if they pounce on them the boy tries to get the attention of his henm who is thinking about how right now they can't stop the raid but if they could what about the reporters the man seems to be thinking about the fact that Even if they are afraid of them but they can't do that they just can't continue with this raid that needs to end now after a certain amount of time a powerful BR approaches the man which makes the other one more scared than before the man feels a large amount of
sweat dripping down him he looks nervously at the mighty bear and says that he scared him suggesting that he should go the mighty bear doesn't make any sound he only looks at the man ahead Who will have to be led inside the dungeon itself the man doesn't hide his fear and nervousness that he simply can't handle being around such a powerful monster the man asks with a Tremor in his voice if the mighty bear wants to do this as he suddenly jumps away from him screaming that he scared him Mighty beer seems to think about
catching the man to drag him away with all his might but something stops him Mighty bear seems to notice Something not too far away from him immediately distracted from his taunting of the man thinking to stop taunting him after some amount of time the mighty bear along with his army head off on some sort of Journey inside the dungeon the man continues to sit on the cold ground in Terror the hunters approach him and ask if he is all right asking if they will follow them a large number of Highly ranked Hunters seem to gather
in a circle to see where their director is Pointing the man says for everyone to look at the death Knight's head which is exactly on the floor continuing that the man massacred him with a single blow the man thinks about how power ful the mighty bear is asking about how much the top grade crystals are worth a large number of high ranked Hunters are already setting off the boy asks the Headmaster to go along with them and not stand around there is quite a bloody battle going on inside the school's Walls Jin Wu subordinates are
doing their best to protect these school children one of the powerful ogres is in front of one of Jin Wu's subordinates seemingly trying to start his battle soon a large number of grar subordinates clamor for their ruler to Massacre this Jin Wu subordinate forming a support group grar says that orc tattoos symbolize the number of their victories which show how many enemies have fallen at their hands looking at their enemy Grar seems to be no different from the rest of his opponents in his terrible character he says that his enemy has killed a fair amount
but is he only capable of doing so the mighty grar cries out to be humored by the Orcs themselves seemingly starting his battle the very first running towards them after after a certain amount of time seemingly catching his opponents in a good moment immediately begins swinging his weapon at the Orcs the mighty grar Seems pretty damn angry with everything that is going on saying that if his sword is stopped so is he Mighty grar shouts that this can't happen he immediately starts attacking the opponents here in the form of Orcs which he kills one of
the subordinate Orcs begins to slowly dissolve Into Thin Air after receiving a deadly attack revealing himself from a perspective Mighty grar begins to realize that it seems to be some kind of Magic for no matter how many blows he deals to his opponents it is pointless Mighty grar thinks about the fact that no matter how many countless times he kills his opponents they will still come back again Mighty grar suddenly holds his head thinking about how the voice in his head is becoming more intrusive each time worsening his condition Mighty grar thinks about the fact
that if these creatures are being controlled with magical ability Then one should definitely kill the Caster Mighty High ranked grar yells about what appears to be a girl hiding behind the back of one of his subordinates the mighty high-ranking grar seems to be thinking about the magical powers that Jin Wu's little sister possesses ordering her to be captured high-ranking grar yells about how grabbing the girl will weaken her also the higher Orcs will generate constantly Mighty grar makes his entire Army and brothers attack the higher Orcs with particular boldness gradually dealing with them one of
the boy's powerful subordinates is not going to give up so easily and put his life in the hands of some opponents Jin Wu's powerful subordinate continues to attack the opponents advancing on him dealing with them gradually the defenseless school children behind the girl are shouting for Jin a to be careful for it seems that someone is getting close to Them after a certain amount of time the girl is instantly grabbed in the hand of one of the powerful ogres causing her to be terrified the mighty grar hatefully states that it turns out it was J
Who summoned these creatures for he senses her abilities the mighty grar is not going to pity the defenseless girl he clutches her in one of his hands and hatefully tells her to die after a certain amount of time it seems while the mighty grar continues to Squeeze her something starts to happen after a certain amount of time some sort of loud noise starts to be heard all coming from the flying monster along with the boy after a while the mighty grar just can't seem to resist such a terrifying Aura immediately letting go of the girl's
hands the girl instantly falls to the ground unable to cope with the fear paralyzing her body and her friend runs up to her asking if she's okay as the girls try to recover from The horrific incident the mighty grar seems to start hearing something terrifying to his Spirit the mighty grar seems to begin to feel with his entire body slowly ogling that something horrible is beginning to approach them the mighty grock thar seeming to realize what is about to happen shouts to his brothers to get down right now after a short amount of time seemingly
just this very second the wall instantly collapses due to some sort of collision the girl Immediately falls to the ground again starting to cough up a large amount of dust around her still also feeling horrible after what happened after some amount of time as if to calm the girl down the girl feels someone's hand on her head immediately looking surprised next to the girl is her long- awaited brother who affectionately states that now J A is completely safe everything should be fine due to the resulting dust around all the defenseless school Children here no one
can see who actually came to them the mighty grar seems to start feeling all the terrifying Aura of this person he keeps trying to gaze in horror at this dust after a certain amount of time a huge flying monster gradually begins to come into view as well as a boy standing not too far away way all eyes shift to the new man in front of them who possesses great magical abilities making them wait in fear the powerful grar states that he Is the ruler of the red knives seemingly trying to try and talk to the
new man in front of him the boy doesn't seem to be encouraged in any way having only just begun to hear coming from the Mighty groark Mouth vocalizing for him to for the mighty grar to shut up and wait for something pointing his finger in his Direction and not hiding his mighty power the boy pulls his sister to him and states that she is safe now apologizing For being a little late and making her very afraid after a short amount of time the boy turns to the defenseless school children asking if they are okay to
which they say yes the boy looks with his bluish colored eyes seemingly spotting someone familiar to her in the crowd in the form of Sonia and asking her personally the girl says with a sort of nervous look that yes she's fine thinking about what a terrifying Aura the boy now has which he has no Intention of hiding the girl who continues to snuggle up to her beloved brother doesn't hide the tears falling from her eyes she can't hold back her emotions the boy continuing to hold his sister tightly to him begins to call for the
Majestic igis who is allowed to take care of Jin a the boy summoning a large number of his shadow soldiers addresses them to take care of the rest of the children the powerful ogres seem to feel that they simply can't handle such a Strong opponent and try to leave but the boy spots them the boy shows all of his terrifying Aura instantly looking in the direction of the powerful ogres leaving here causing them to stop after some amount of time the boy watches as his flying creature gradually waits for the rest of the Shadow soldiers
and school children the mighty ogre observing all that is happening voices the boy's summoning of all these Warriors asking how he Understands their language Mighty grar seems to realize that no answer is to be expected from this boy waits for the right moment and shouts the command to attack a large number of powerful ogres immediately begin to run towards the boy at the command of their ruler one of the powerful ogre seems to be already enjoying the fact that he is about to be able to slay this boy with just one of his powerful blows
the boy doesn't wait long he immediately grabs the other's Hand with his weapon with ease and then begins to hold the ogre's fingers quite tightly the powerful ogre who tried to suddenly attack the hunter Jin wo immediately breaks out into a loud Cry of pain not holding back it doesn't take long for the boy to realize it he stares with chilling eyes at the enemy in front of him and then starts swinging at him after a short amount of time the boy easily topples this Mighty ogre right to the ground showing his strength the boy
Seems to be annoyed as hell at what is happening he can't contain his anger that is literally emanating from his body the boy drags the body of the mighty ogre across the cold floor for a while as he lets go seeming to see something ahead the boy is rushed by two powerful ogres at once who seem to take advantage of this moment and try to make a surprise attack right at Jin wo what a shame that the boy has magical abilities and can control by putting two fingers Forward seemingly using skills the boy activates the
Lord hand skill to start controlling the mighty ogres hurling them straight up higher in the room after a certain amount of time once the mighty ogres have risen straight up into the air the boy begins to squeeze his palm literally in the same second following the boy's movements the mighty ogres begin to gradually shrink unable to resist the powerful orgs watching what the boy is doing to their brothers Open their mouths in a loud and hateful Scream the powerful orgs begin to scream loudly seemingly about to snap out of their seats to get revenge on
the boy for what he has done as soon as the powerful orgs snap out of their seats towards the boy to deal with him they receive various blows one powerful ogre gets a large number of wounds in his body without even getting contact with another's fist the mighty ogre instantly Falls straight to the ground without Being able to counter because there are simply no arms the boy thanks to his magical abilities easily dispenses with all his opponents going somewhere to the side the mighty grar seems to be watching this whole body horrifying scene immediately disbelievingly
saying what it is the boy doesn't even let the mighty grar finished speaking immediately using the Lord's hand skill instantly showing off his face the boy's punch is so strong that it Easily causes the mighty grogar's back to start destroying the walls behind him the boy performing ruthless actions towards this Mighty grar shifts his gaze to the side the boy seems to be able to see for the first time what is going on inside the destroyed School how much blood and dead innocent school children there are the boy continues to hold the stranger's face with
great strength and afterward begins to slowly vow why the mighty ogres are so eager to kill people The might Mighty grar realizing that his life depends on the truth says that he hears a voice in his head urging him to kill everyone the boy looks an extremely terrifying person now making the powerful grar fear more hearing the question if he wants to kill him the boy stares with his horrible and blazing blue fire eyes making grar freeze in horror and beg for forgiveness the boy continues to press the mighty grar in every way he can
Asking if he can hear that voice while looking at Jin wo and the monster can no longer hold back his tears the boy after some time of trying to get an answer states that he is definitely not human to these Monsters the boy looks like one hell of a terrifying monster to the Mighty grar the latter States not to expect to enjoy this process the large number of hunters and workers near the huge portal are waiting it seems for the others to Arrive a girl holding something in her hand starts yelling to someone if they
know how much her item is worth seemingly not intending to give it back at all the girl tries with all her might to resist the ant's eagerness to eat her clothes shouting that vampire Soul crystals are now very expensive it seems the powerful ant just doesn't want to give the girl her own thing so it accidentally wounds her right in the shoulder due to a sudden movement the Girl watches with palpable Horror in her eyes as the mighty ant moves closer to her as if to taunt her after a certain amount of time the mighty
ant eats the girl's clothes completely and then stands staring back back at her after a few seconds the mighty ant suddenly brings his paw closer to her and begins to heal her as he has wounded her himself the girl watching Jin Wu's subordinates leave begins to wonder why this ant's healing skills are better Than hers some Undead appear in sight seeming to be the most important boss in the dungeon here staring ahead a large number of Undead are right below their boss all of them have eyes burning red Flames as if searching among the others
for their victim the high-ranked hunters who have come to this place are horrified to find that the boss seems to be an arch lick and the man says that the one would be tougher than a death knight the man thinks that Arch lick is Considered the most dangerous of the dungeon bosses for a reason as the man wiped out the Chinese gild in the blink of an eye the man thinks that thanks to some Hunter this incident didn't turn into a huge disaster and there's only a bunch of a-ranked hunters one of the a-ranked hunters
yells out that behind them a bunch of UN dead are slowly starting to appear behind them and seem to be surrounding them the man curses and yells that those who weren't eaten By the ants are still alive and the girl yells that she's going to close the doors now on the director's command one of the hunters begins to activate the Sacred Defense skill to try with all his might to ward off the humans from these Monsters the man thinks about the fact that they are in a nasty trap because the man thought that without the
hunter Jin wo they just can't do it alone the girl next to the doors activated to protect the high ranking Hunter shouts That these Gates will be able to hold for 5 minutes the man visibly starts to get nervous he thinks about how they really just can't do well against such strong opponents especially without Jin wo suddenly the mighty bear comes into view with heavy footsteps making everyone afraid with his mere presence the Mighty Boss arlick of this dungeon looks at bear who is a Shadow Warrior with a noticeable disbelief in his eyes making one
Wonder the mighty archi States that how can the king's troops fight against themselves addressing this question to be who walks up the mighty bear does not wait long he extends his long arm forward saying that the king himself has chosen him but not the undead the mighty archi immediately cries out that this is simply not possible he does not believe what be has said going on to say that he will report this to the king Mighty bear is instantly annoyed by other people's Words he doesn't take Ong and immediately approaches arlick Mighty Bear's punch is
so strong that arlick doesn't even seem to have expected such a sharp fist movement starting to feel pain Mighty bear is not the kind of subordinate who will take pity on any one of his opponents he says arlick talks too much Mighty bear doesn't make it long so he instantly strikes one more time with all his might but keeps his arm by his side it seems the mighty bear Finally gets to the item of Interest begins to rip out something green inside the boss with his hands it seems the opponent in the form of arlick
begins to sense that the mighty bear is just getting to his prized item beginning to scream Mighty bear finally starting to hold someone else's green heart in his hands instantly shreds it with a single hand motion after a couple of seconds the undead gradually begin to die one by one because their boss is also dead the High ranking hunters in the dungeon look around in amazement as beer has dealt with the arch Lick in one blow the mighty bear seemingly realizing that he was able to kill the real boss himself without putting in much effort
begins to scream the man looking at how excited the mighty bear is about the situation says that he thought of another man's power but for him to be that strong one of the hunters says that with such an arsenal of Shadows Hunter Jin woo Doesn't even need to do anything his Warriors can clean up the dungeon themselves the man thinks that the boy doesn't spend all his mana on summoning soldiers but about half of it so many of Jin Wu's Guild mates are no match for him Hunter asks his henm to forget about the original
plan to better join son's Guild and the man doesn't even know what to say the Hunter says that he was just joking as son's reaction makes him think that he doesn't need them and the man Replies that the law doesn't apply to him suddenly the highly ranked Hunter doesn't seem to quite get it even apologizing to the director as if expecting more details the man states that the rules are the same for everyone as it takes a group of several people to start a raid and everyone must abide by that rule the hunter immediately states
that the director is right as they can give Jin wo people which is a win-win to which the director laughs contentedly The highly ranked Hunter doesn't seem to want to look at all of this in the same fun way saying after all if they succeed what will others think of it the man seems to start laughing nervously himself and afterward gets to the point of telling them that they are a support for Jin Wu a large number of people have gathered in some sort of sectioned off area for the rest of the people here and
there's a pressurized atmosphere around someone starts to rush into the area Shouting that her son was also in the raid because she wants to see for herself some woman who was so eager to get into this place starts kneeling next to her bunk breaking down into tears at the realization that her son is dead some high-ranking Hunter asks the others who are slowly coming out of the ruined school if there are any still alive here and those say there are not some man standing in the pouring rain can't hide his despair for the poor kids
were Caught at the wrong time they were just unlucky the president of the hunters Association lists how many students managed to escape from the school 10 were rescued but here are the rest the president of the hunters Association annoyingly states that if they had reacted instantly maybe they would have been able to escape the boy holds his phone in his hand while the president reads that Soul has seen an increase in new dungeons in six months and below are The statistics for the world the President says that it's not the strangest thing that's happening right
now as there are more people who want to know the level of their awakened abilities the president goes on to say that it's as if some system is trying to balance things out and the boy thinks as if something is changing in their world after some amount of time and silence the boy seems to begin to comprehend something shifting his gaze to the President the president of the hunters Association also looks at the boy and lists the countries that these are the data of those countries who want to make contact with Jin wo the president
of the hunters Association states that he is clearly sure that among all these listed countries there are those who have done so unofficially the president of the hunters Association says that frankly the association has no right to stop them as they are only protecting Information about him the president is well aware that everything depends on Jin Wu's own decision but he fears that if he decides to leave the country it will be difficult for them without him after some time of Silence because Jin Wu hasn't answered anything to the president they arrive at the hospital
where his younger sister is the boy without making himself long immediately gets out of the very car he came in but the president of the association calls Him off once more the president of the hunter Association it seems as soon as he notices that Jin Woo is listening to him then states that they will try to provide him with everything he needs the president president of the hunters Association seems as if he's asking the boy to stay in South Korea causing Jin Wu to look surprised in his gaze the president states that there are 10
s-ranked Hunters registered in their country three lost and two died as one Went to America the president states that they can no longer stay away asking to be allowed to play a part in someone else's fate asking what that person desires the boy seems to think about what the president of the hunters association should answer but doesn't take long and slowly Begins the boy asks a straightforward question to the president about whether or not he would be allowed to go to the top rank dungeon alone in such a case the president of The hunters Association
seems to understand the point of said question asking that Jin Wu wishes to remove the restriction on the number of hunters the boy doesn't take long to realize this lowering his pensive gaze and stating that that's just the way it is he wants to fight alone the President says that the Restriction was made for the safe of the hunters as everyone can lose their lives during a raid the president of the hunters Association says that he still Wants to be alone seeming to think that Jin Wu isn't really creating a guild just because of that
the boy doesn't seem like he's not going to wait long for someone else's answer to his question immediately asking if the president agrees to his request the president of the hunters Association thinks about having a one-man Army and afterward states that it's certainly difficult and not impossible some man looking at a purple-haired girl named Suin compliments her saying that the girl did a great job and she thanks him back jinho seems to be doing his usual work but is clearly having lunch and then calls afterward asking some noon if she'll join the guild jinho says
that instead of sitting in his father's Guild without a care in the world why don't she join Jin Woo's Guild and enjoy the freedom the girl wonders why Jin ho started asking about this inquiring about whether the boy knows that jinhe Is coming back Jin ho says that of course he does since she's his own sister and the girl replies that he's not trying to lure her into an unregistered Guild jinho immediately Chuckles amusedly and says that if the girl knew who the type was and the girl asks wondering since jinho is boasting after a
certain amount of time the boy seems to come to some place and afterward asks wonderingly if this person is the one jinho introduces his Cousin named suchin with a smile on his face she's also an A- rank Hunter and the girl immediately sees Jin wo jinho seems unimpressed by the other's reaction vocalizing what's so surprising here since sushan is a celebrity herself and Jin Wu is surprised to see that Hunter suchin says she can't believe she got to meet Jin woo Who suddenly showed up at the press conference and left the boy thinks about the
fact that it seems that awakened abilities can somehow be Passed on at a genetic level the boy thinks about how there have been such cases among siblings and Jin Wu asks if jinho has initiated her into the details and she agrees the boy says that she won't be able to get rid of the attention around her after joining them and she says that's okay because it's better than the current situation jinho immediately tells the hunter that Yu jinsung is his own brother and the boy guesses that he's the one with the bad Temper after some
amount of time seemingly having thought of something of her own the girl apologizes seemingly about to offer Jin woo something the girl points her finger at her cell phone and says that maybe they would take a picture for her social media account to update the content a torrential downpour begins in the habitually bright City and someone's scream is heard in one of the huge buildings saying it's mind-boggling some man says that does anyone really Want Shadow soldiers to be members of a battle group saying that this is sheer nonsense the man is clearly pissed off
at what he's heard and yells that no sooner has Jin Wu created his Guild than he's already suggesting something crazy if it's not a privilege then what is it the man continues to yell in voice that he can't believe that the association would be willing to do such a thing for a hunter Jin woo the president of the hunter Association seems to be silent For a while listening to the man's shouting and then serves up a short response that they're right the president of the hunters Association looks pretty damn confident in his eyes he continues
that it's all a privilege the president of the hunter Association looks calm for the moment he states that he takes this opportunity to ask one question to everyone here the president of the hunters Association continues that an advanced group of 20 hunters and A group of one Jin Wu the president of the hunters Association suddenly changes the subject and asks why Nam junuk decided to take an apartment that costs so much more junuk says no comment and kogun replies that the reason is because he wants to keep himself safe which also applies to the citizens
the president of the hunters Association says that all the different countries are trying to get Jin Woo's attention if he stays in Korea the president of the hunter Association continues that whether junuk wants to continue the situation with hang dong Su who just flew to America the president of the hunter Association says that if the one thinks that this Arrangement is unfair then the one should know who will save them themselves there seems to be a phone in someone's hand with a picture of the famous suchin who signs it that she's having her first day
in the o Guild it seems that the person looking At this photo was a certain chahay in who visibly began to shaken her body clearly due to anger after seeing such a thing a certain number of high ranked Hunters here are separated from the rest of the people observing this area jinho seems to open his mouth in great surprise vocalizing that he has never seen such a thing in his life while Jin Wu himself is visibly surprised jinho talks about how gigantic the gate is in front of them and the boy thinks that if Jinho
had seen quali he would have fainted long ago a large number of reporters try to catch up with Jin Wu this way and that some asking for some of their time asking about the Dungeons and the guild someone in the large crowd of reporters calls out about the boy's relationship with the famous suchan but gin Chul approaches him the boy is the first to ask a question asking how come there are so many people here and he replies that the location of the dungeon Couldn't be hidden gyu tells the boy to be careful with social
media from now on and Jin Wu finally realizes that he only got burned because of it jinho voices the question of whether they'll manage without the crystal collecting Squad thinking it'll be much harder that way and he says that his shadows will go JY Chu seems to be using his device to learn other people's Shadow abilities realizing that all Shadow soldiers are above B Rank and good for mopping up Gingu thinks about the fact that for now those who don't agree with the Chairman's decision are the real idiots saying that the sweep is complete after
some amount of time seemingly still not finished with the peculiar test of Jin Wu's abilities jinchi begins to prepare the guys watching what Jin chill himself is doing visibly open their mouths in Surprise as they clearly didn't expect this in front of them jinal who's dressed in strong armor says that the Chairman asked him to personally supervise the dungeon cleanup ginchu shows himself in all his mighty glory in front of the guys he's going to clean up the the dungeon with asking if they're okay with it the boy looking at Jin chol with his usual
expression briefly replies that everything will be with someone else's permission some amount of time passes Jin chel seems to misunderstand something on the boy's part looking with a surprised look also After a certain amount of time gin Cho's facial expression noticeably changes to an extremely surprised disbelieving one a large number of the boy shadowy soldiers begin to attack the A- rang monster with ginchu himself watching into the mighty battle itself comes iron himself who not intending to waste time for long immediately starts attacking his opponent Jin sheal watching everything that's going on thinks about how
even strong Hunters sometimes have a Hard time dealing with such monsters Jin chul's face visibly changes to one that is frightened by the strength of Jin Wu's Shadow Warriors saying that his subordinates never ceased to amaze ginel seems to notice among the rest of the Shadow Warriors a special kind that is really particularly good at their abilities ginu thinks about the fact that an ordinary Hunter requires a high level of magical ability to strike Lightning Fast each swing of the sword Is accompanied by a powerful electric shock in front of jinal there is that powerful
shock ginchu carefully observes the others attacks seemingly trying to figure out what rank the one is thinking that the one is far above a rank Jin Chul without taking his attentive eyes off of Jin Wu's special shadow Warrior thinks about the fact that he might be able to mop up the dungeon himself in some other direction from the ongoing battle one of Jin Wu's summoned ants is Holding a large object in its clutches Jin wo noticing this kicks the ant with Force saying that he didn't allow the other monsters to be eaten since those are
worth the huge amount of money that those create the boy starts loudly commanding the rest of the Shadow soldiers forcing them to move for the crystals won't collect themselves Jin Chul says that it's pretty clear to him now why the president of the hunter Association asked him to go along with Jin Wu the very real boss of this high ranking dungeon begins to appear in front of the boy it seems but Jin Wu is calm the boy stands confidently in front of his opponent and then gives a command to the system to cancel the summoning
of all Shadow soldiers except for the mining group some amount of time after the boy's words a huge Shadow begins to cover under his feet jincho questions why the boy did this since the other monsters could have handled this boss on Their own it doesn't take long for the boy to answer that if he relies on his loyal Shadow soldiers too often he'll the boy fears that soon he will simply lose all his abilities which he has been seeking for a large amount of time after a certain amount of time the boy launches his fast
and Powerful attack towards his opponent running down his body with great speed the boy's gaze noticeably shows his usual bluish color he seems to rise High into the the air To set up his attack after a short amount of time the boy high in the air literally massacres his boss in flight without any effort Jin chel who is watching the battle can't hide his dumbfounded emotions as he opens his mouth in Surprise after a while the big body of the powerful monster falls to the ground and a notification says that Jin Wu has killed the
boss some amount of time passes after the boy has dealt with his boss and then countless alerts Start appearing the boy is quite thinking about the fact that all of his skills have increased that he can't even believe it in any way now it seems that the shadow exchange roll back time will decrease the boy is thinking about the roll back time decreasing by 1 hour per level increased if he puts in the effort he can do everything jincho thinks about the fact that because of the strong scales the Nagi can use it as a
shield and as a weapon but Jin Wu easily Pierced it with his daggers after some amount of time sorting out his skills the boy walks over to the stricken opponent and gives him the command to rise after a couple of moments there is some reaction from the boss of this dungeon he starts to see another man's arm coming out of his body the boy thinks about the fact that this monster is in the same class along with Fang and also their levels are almost similar but something the boy as he examines his new Subordinate thinks
about the fact that this monster has shrunk in size considerably which is rather odd the boy says that despite all this there is a strong magic coming from the side of this boss which seems to be somewhat similar to Fang's magic the boy thinks about the fact that maybe this monster can also increase in size as long as this is his true appearance realizing that he has strong guys on his team after a certain amount of time the boy Receives an alert asking him to come up with a name for the monster and Jin Wu
chooses Jim watching the whole situation unfold jinho thinks about the fact that the boy is making his shadow soldiers out of such strong monsters something seems to be slowly starting to fall apart just inside the huge dungeon which jinho notices realizing that it's time for them to go jinho immediately turning toward his henm tells the powerful hunter that it's time for them to move Out to which Jin Wu agrees only there's one unpleasant problem that leaves Jin Wu wondering where to get jima's huge body out of the place a large number of reporters seem to
be considerably surprised by something in front of them freezing in one place out of some kind of fear some seeing Fang in front of them with jima's carcass on his shoulder shout to run away While others realize that it's the shadowy soldier of the hunter Jin Wu After some amount of time seemingly realizing that this subordinate of Jin wo won't do any harm to Ordinary People someone yells to Dismount Mighty Fang also seems to realize that these people are starting to film him immediately smiling with all his teeth showing himself to be cute in the
background reporters can be heard yelling for the monster to smile and jinho says that the reporters only seem to have gotten even more the boy not paying any attention to Ginchu standing nearby says that their raid has attracted enough people but he didn't expect such a thing there's literally no face on jinchu he doesn't even seem to believe that this rate is finally over so he can exhale quietly the president of the hunter Association sits in his usual seat seemingly looking forward somewhere expecting something and from someone the president of the hunter Association voices to
jinchu that this isn't his First raid but apparently even that person is surprised by what's happened ginchi still can't seem to get over what he just recently saw when he was near the powerful Jin Wu saying that it wasn't a raid jinchu says that it was a massacre seeming to keep remembering all those fragments in his Mind's Eye as the boy fought the president of the hunter Association understandably States for Jin jail to go rest now and the other bows and agrees after some time alone And in his empty office the president goes to the
window and starts thinking about what's going on the president of the hunters Association thinks about the fact that it is rather unfortunate to admit it that it is only one man's battle one man's Guild the president of the hunters Association looks forward somewhere seemingly starting to smile thinking that Jin wo is the guild he wasn't wrong after all looking at everything from the other other side and In a completely different country something incredible seems to be happening right in Tokyo in the city of Shinjuku a noticeable strong wind begins to rise in the city people
walking down the street even stop to look up a certain number of citizens of this country seem to be surprised by something in front of them one of them asks what is going on someone States all the people cyclists drivers on the road none of it compares to that very roar Coming from that place a lot large number of people stop in the street to look at something horrible above them seems to be some kind of magical thing a large number of heads of huge Japanese guilds have gathered together to discuss a very serious matter
that is happening in their country after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the heads of their huge guilds get together one of them yells out to look ahead someone yells spotting the co-owner of the Guild Of Beed fangs sugimoto REI with whom the rest of the high-ranking hunters are with one of the men in a business suit loudly proclaims that he is the ultimate idiot the sugamoto ri thing is the head not the co-owner someone states that sugamoto REI was the chain dog of the head of the Matsumoto Association they monopolized
all srank Hunters someone states that if things work out well enough for them they will manage to Become the best Guild in Japan which is surprising after a certain amount of time as soon as this group of hunters passed by the others instantly stop upon on hearing this not trying to spend much time spending time around these highly ranked Hunters the other people awkwardly walked away one of the hunters says that those who couldn't squeak before have now Lost Their Fear altogether without godosan seeming to have adapted one of the hunters says That there are
four s-ranked Hunters each in both guilds and another says that do they really believe those will become the best in Japan some man is shouting why the association is silent after all the s-rank dungeon appeared in the middle of Tokyo is this a normal situation the man keeps shouting trying to reach everyone here after all what will happen if monsters come out of the dungeon some old man says that the Prime Minister called everyone to ask such Stupid questions because the consequences are already clear some man in a business suit says that everyone is so
pessimistic doesn't anyone have any plan why they won't find Thomas Andre another man with glasses says that don't they have enough funds which is wrong and the Merc Aries can be counted on their fingers which is unpleasant the people gathered here seem to be in deep contemplation someone States whether they can gather Hunters that will help Them with the s-rank dungeon one of the powerful Hunters finally starts to say something folding his hands in a lock stating that there is one such Hunter but this Hunter won't work for nothing his name is tank Yuri orlov
the man thinks about hiring this Hunter the boy sitting in his car realizes that he now has 101st level with each higher level he starts to get something the boy distracted from the long drive and holding the dungeon key in his hand Thinks about what the 102nd level will be wondering the boy gets out of the car and thinks that Jin ho should safely do everything himself but he still needs to recruit a few participants after a certain amount of time it seems after enough thought something catches the boy's attention it seems that a girl
who is dressed in rather bright clothing realizes that she is starting to be noticed immediately feeling the need to leave the girl makes an attempt to get Away from the place as quickly as possible hoping that she may have never been noticed in the first place just mistaken for someone else after a certain amount of time the boy gets to the girl very quickly and asks her why she is running away from him the girl is momentarily startled immediately hearing the question as to why on Earth she is heading towards his office and the girl
starts waving her finger somewhere the girl seemingly Having gotten over her fear tries to say something about the car in the parking lot and the boy realizes he couldn't get the car after a certain amount of time the boy is about to head towards the car and the girl suddenly says could the boy pay attention to her the girl trying to cope with her countless thoughts about what kind of girl was in the photo why she was turned down and the other one wasn't and afterward she reads the girl seemingly Gathering her thoughts states That
this dialogue is regarding regarding the hunter Jin Woo's Powers causing him to be surprised it seems this place doesn't quite turn out to be a good place for such important and serious conversations the boy snaps and suggests they talk in the office after a short amount of time the young couple is in the office and the girl asks if no one is here and Jin Wu says that they are the girl nervously thinks about being alone with Jin Wu in This place and the latter asks what happened as bangu gives her a message some amount
of time passes it seems the boy finishes is making coffee and puts the mug on the table and the girl begins her story the girl shares her memories of one day she had a vision of someone grabbing her arm with a strong grip the girl begins to remember the distinct look on bango's face who visibly and anxiously asks her to tell Jin Wu to be careful bangu says that someone plucked Him out of the Endless Darkness but it wasn't him who came back for he felt like a blind servant even while in his own body
bangu says that it gave him indescribable joy and at the same time terrified him because it's such an unknown but hyen doesn't quite understand bangu slowly begins to dissolve and says that this force is very dangerous and Powerful Jin Wu should know about it too the girl tries to take a closer look at bangu to listen To All of the strangers words to the end and he states that the real Hunter Jin Wu's Army hunter Jin Wu's real army is his real army causing the girl to fall into deep thought over the words she heard
the boy seems to have arranged some sort of break for himself finding a free moment immediately using it to grab a bite to eat at the same time the boy can't stop thinking about what hey in shared recently his memories wondering if it's true the boy thinks about Whether it's true or not but he has a duty to know about the essence of his own power because it's more important to get to the bottom of it jinho watching and eating all this says that it reminds him of s rang's descent into the dungeon and he
tells to keep quiet jinho continues that whether or not Jin Wu's Shadows can move on their own it turns out he can trust them to do things when he can't do them himself but that's not the way to do it the boy thinks about The fact that the more distance between him and the Shadows the less points saying that he has no idea what those are doing now after a while jinho switches to another topic asking about the boy's sister because getting over that is hard the boy says that she should rest for a while
but but she has the strongest Shadow Warriors around her so there's no need to worry the boy seems to suddenly snap out of his Deep Thoughts changing his gaze and Remembering that he needs to do something the boy seems to have just recently reminded himself that he should have looked at what his sister was doing while closing his eyes the boy uses a level two effect sense transmission he just needs to focus on the Shadows to get a view of the area he wants after some amount of time the boy tries to refresh his memories
invisibility he sees someone addressing the highness the boy begins to gaze into his mighty bear Who is holding something in his hands but is forbidden to do so the next picture in his eyes changes quite quickly to a sleeping Jin a who is peacefully in her Morpheus realm resting from what has happened the boy is able to expand his Horizons now seeing the mighty be watching some show on the TV enthusiastically the boy thinks about j a sleeping peacefully to himself and Jin wo is slightly displeased finally realizing that beer likes dramas the boy Continues
to be with his eyes closed uses his powers and sees his birth mother which is in the store the next picture changes instantly and even very quickly the boy sees the foreman along with Choy jong-in habitually cursing to himself the picture also quickly changes to a completely different picture causing the boy to notice the water leaking out of the shower seemingly not quite understanding what this is referring to a few moments pass before The boy can see the hot showering Huntress chaai in who has her eyes covered Jin ho immediately asks if the boy has
dozed off who suddenly opens his eyes and visibly blushes at what he's seen the embarrassed boy thinks about treating chaha in as an apology and jinho suddenly draws attention to himself with a question jinho says of the srank gate which has only recently appeared in Japan they say there's no more than 3 days left before the breakup The boy thinks about how it's really been that long since they appeared and Jin Wu says that he has urgent things to do for now he doesn't know if he should go yet the boy continues to hold the
key that the magical power emanates from in his hands wondering what the big deal is behind the system's invitation the boy continues to sit in the same spot having had a delicious lunch a long time ago as he suddenly thinks about what's wrong with him enough talking the boy thinks About the fact that there's only one day left after which he can find out the truth and afterward says for jinho to go with him if finished the man sitting in the chair says that he is Yuri orlov and as everyone here knows he is the
best tank among Hunters the man continues to drink something from the bottle and says that he has read everything that has been sent to him continuing to answer intermittently that evacuating people is A wise decision the man continues to voice that is it really true that only six S rank Hunters can be mobilized in Japan to which they reply yes another man states that to handle the a rank dungeons they need at least one s-rank Hunter their Guild sent three the man seems to visibly start to get drunk he wipes the liquid from his lips
and states that it's terrible how they will defend their country the mighty tank continues to Hold the bottle of hard liquor in his hand after some amount of time announcing the price per year the man begins to elaborate that it is about 10 million in one day so he will block the gate for as long as the country needs it one of the men upon hearing the announced price from the mighty tank immediately grudgingly cries out about the 10 million the man says that for that money they can save the whole country because compared to
Thomas Andre His requests are quite small one of the hunters asks what the drunkard is saying and the other replies that she has no idea but thinks nothing good will come of it the man says asking if they will pay him 10 million a day thereby saving their country or abandon it to its Fate The Man Smiles confidently and and says that the other Hunters are in no position to seek a choice and even if they fall at his feet with pleas he will not blink an eye the male who has been Dialoguing with this
Mighty tank from the beginning states that the other seems to be very confident the man says that of course he is because it's better than hiring a 100 losers like the two that are now behind the other one of the Hunter says that it seem to him or this tank is laughing at them and the girl answers that it is clear without words some couple of countable seconds pass as some sort of huge barrier appears around these two highly ranked Hunters the man Stretching his arm forward with a smile on his face says that those
two should not even move from their place they will not step aside without his permission the man amusingly adds that these highly ranked Hunters might try to do so if they don't have the guts watching them from the sidelines one of the high- ranking Hunters is visibly surprised and nervously thinks about how that tank was able to immobilize them while the other thinks she can't move The man states that he will sweep their dungeon but as a bonus he will Slaughter all the monsters asking if they agree at that rate the man states that they
have done a thorough analysis of the Tank's abilities but he is unsure if the government would allocate such a budget the man visibly trembles in his hands gripping the arm of his chair tightly and considering whether the tank can be trusted at this rate and afterward he States the man after some amount of time Having cleared gathered his thoughts voices whether he can make one call getting consent the boy seemingly about to embark on some good journey laces up his sneakers and despite his own mother vocalizes that he is now leaving the boy is already
rising from his position about to open the door and head out as the woman stops him with a question asking if he is doing well the boy immediately Smiles covers his eyes and says that he is fine just some business Came up that will need to be taken care of the boy intending to waste much time immediately heads towards the door which he opens and says that they will meet soon after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy leaves his home the very same key begins to Glow brightly in his hand in
the field of vision appear some ruined building which is also cut off from all people interested in such situations someone says that two gates have opened at Once In This Place some Man says that fortunately the school has been closed but school children are still wandering around a man seems to be guarding the area sees someone walking purposefully towards the school and says that this is a forbidden place to enter the boy seems to notice a familiar face in front of him and lowers his hood revealing himself in all his glory hearing a surprised voice
with his name on it the boy asks about when this gate opened and his question is answered By the same person saying about 3 days ago the boy thinks about the fact that no one said that the dungeon would open after he knew its location and since it's been so many days the boy thinks it's C rank though who would have thought the level was that high asking if there are Hunters there and he replies that about 2 hours ago the boy says to stop the raid immediately saying that these Hunters are in danger but
if they don't hurry up everyone will just Die the boy wasting no time immediately enters the dungeon while the other asks incomprehensibly what he means die what is really going on some kind of gloomy atmosphere is inside this High ranked dungeon a large amount of monster remains are lying here some number of high-ranked hunters are piled up at the gate someone asks if the boss room is here but why is it closed after some amount of time a boy appears in the sight of all the Hunters here calmly stating that this is a trap scaring
the others the high ranking Hunters here ask with a noticeable Tremor in their voices who the man in front of them is the boy replies that he's one of the survivors of the double dungeon and someone seems to gaze up and asks if it's Jin woo someone confirms someone else's thoughts and the boy not paying attention states that it's dangerous here asking everyone to go back the boy says he'll deal with Everything himself and goes to the door and tries to open it wondering if it's actually Enchanted after some time and attempts by the boy
to open the door he gets a notification that the door is closed but the keys are needed the boy thinks about how it was different last time realizing that now it seems a key is needed pulling one out of his pocket the high ranking Hunters there don't understand how the boy did it as the doors didn't open in any way at all one Of the hunters apologizes before saying that their Guild had already reserved this place for the raid so he has no right to kick them out someone starts yelling from the crowd that since
the boy is s-ranked is he really the coolest and Jin Wu doesn't respond to that yet the boy says that it's their right because he won't stop anyone so since the hunters want to come in let them come in after some amount of time the same man in armor appears in the boy's Field of vision saying that it will be much better this way some amount of time later just as the man begins to walk inside the temple a notification comes in that a man without a key has entered here literally some couple seconds pass
after the man has entered this place as a monster appears from a dark corner swinging at him the highly ranked Hunter doesn't even have time to react to the stranger's appearance before a hand appears behind him holding on to his Clothes the boy having time to react to such an eventuality immediately pulls the man away from the point of impact because he could have simply died from the unexpected attack the mighty monster seemingly unimpressed that someone has taken away his dinner immediately stares at them with his red eyes the boy mentions that there are a
huge number of these guys out there asking the man if he still wants to go in there again the boy becomes serious and asks everyone to Listen to him continuing that they should just get out of here as soon as possible and once the hunters are out have them contact the association and tell them that a double dungeon has opened up going inside the temple after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy leaves all the high-ranking hunters immediately close the doors after him a couple of seconds pass as one by one the
Torches begin to light up with blue flames Illuminating the way a statue appears in front of the boy holding a large book in his hands in which a text unknown to him is written written in some language but this statue is not as important as what is inside the dark doors themselves some huge monster is waiting for the boy and there are many guards around him the boy walking around the place with his usual ease and freedom says that he is in this place again as he once was the boy thinks about how things are
much Different now remembering those very horrible shots with the unpleasant face as well as his frightened look as a child the boy looks around at all that is around him noticing the same statues but realizes that they are not monsters or other creatures at all the boy says that these statues are just ordinary marionet stopping at some place with the same usual ease the boy goes on to state that only someone powerful being possesses some sort of Mana whose eyes Are now burning with red Flames the boy looking with his eyes which show a bluish
color looks forward somewhere confidently saying that it is the one who possesses the Mana the boy continuing to stand in front of someplace says that this creature will continue to hide keeping its mouth shut the boy stops at the same statue he saw a short time ago seems to gaze into it starting to feel something after a short amount of time an ugly image of a smile And red eyes immediately appears telling him that Jin Wu has finally arrived Yuri orlov appears in the field of view in all his glory and attractive smile someone yells
for him to look into their camera one of the reporters closest to him asks him if Yuri plans to block the gate and he says with a smile that it's business as usual the man says that he will draw a magic circle around the gate and then the gate will be blocked after which no one will be able to get out of There someone shouts that he can't really deal with an s-rank gate by himself asking for more comments but the man says that his magic alone won't be enough the man continues that he can
absorb the magical energy of surrounding objects but he would just activate the spell and the barrier would become solid the man says with a smile that he he will save all the people in Tokyo with that action smiling his smile and saying to make sure everyone remembers it the President of the hunters Association says that he doesn't know if orov can pull it off but he's afraid to imagine what will happen if he doesn't the president of the hunter Association asks how Hunter Jin Wu is doing and Jin chol statistically says that he's mopping up
the dungeon jinchu provides a list of dungeons that ain's Guild has requested access to but there might be a disagreement because of this the president of the hunters Association Says that a small one-man Guild can become on par with strong guilds the president of the hunter Association says that there won't be a problem with tracking the gate area and jinchu says that he needs to step back the president of the hunter Association rises from his chair glaring that he has an appointment that will cause him to go too and Jin CH realizes Jin chale is
on the phone hearing words that they've received an Urgent Message from a raid site that Requires his personal presence someone asks if he remembers about the school and gin chol agrees while another continues that there's nothing wrong at first glance but they say but they say that a double dungeon has opened up in the gym of that very School causing gin chul's face to change instantly someone on the other end of the receiver didn't seem to have finished their speech yet saying that there was something else making gin Chul's nerves flare up the interlocutor on
the other end of the tube says that a hunter named Jin wo has descended into the double dungeon who may already be fighting there at the moment after a short amount of time the former calm atmosphere gradually Fades away changing to a horrible atmosphere as the statue begins to crumble some monster screams in its horrifying voice that finally Jin wo has come to him after such a long time the boy thinks that the same stone Slab he just cracked and afterward says that those rules didn't seem to make any sense at all the mighty adversary
smiles and says that it wasn't like that at all it's just that now after so much time those rules aren't needed at all the boy watching with his bluish colored eyes asks if he is the one who called him to this double dungeon watching carefully the powerful opponent does not hide his smile but because of the same Shadow His Face cannot be seen he briefly says that It was him the boy is not going to stand on ceremony and asks with a palpable coldness who the opponent is and if he is a monster but he
says that the question is wrong the mighty adversary says that instead of asking who he really is it is better to let the boy ask who he himself is the mighty adversary says that it's time for the final test to begin and if the boy passes it he will tell him everything the mighty adversary ends his speech With the words that here is a parting gift for him in the form of a large number of knights the boy noticing the approaching attack in his Direction immediately does not intend to waste time and gives the command
to rise at the snap of one finger this monster states that that they are in an exam so it blocks all of the boys class skills making the situation worse the monster states that this test is just for him he is not interested in his submissions the Boy watches in Surprise as everything is blocked a notification comes in that the boy will not be able to get out of this double dungeon until the exam is over making the Boy Wonder the boy watching things get nasty thinks that the trump card he has been hiding so
carefully is becoming useless the boy thinks about the fact that the inventory is still on him so he will be able to break through from here on his own after some time as soon as the boy thinks a little longer Than usual there is some kind of attack in his own Direction the boy barely has time to react to this unexpected attack which could have hit right on his body holds this Stone object as soon as the boy gathers his strength in his fist and swings he deals this Stone object a single blow breaking it
the boy not wasting his precious time and also not intending to grieve over the blocked ability ities runs towards the enemy thanks to the stone object in the boy's Hands he easily swings it and at a sufficient distance it hits the monster directly in the head as soon as one of the giant monsters reaches for that very Stone object to pull it out of its head then the boy not wasting such a precious moment immediately Rises high in the air to destroy that monster with a leg kick the boy continues his attack not stopping at
one monster immediately using a jump to be high in the sky for a few seconds the boy purposefully changes The trajectory of his jump towards one of the monsters to clearly fall right on the head of one killing it after a certain amount of time The Archers also enter the battle itself doing their work from a farther distance while the boy is on the head of one of the monsters and notices those arrows he immediately drops down causing those objects to collide the boy not wasting his precious time and also noticing that the other monsters
are watching for those arrows Jumps literally a few seconds pass the boy moves pretty damn fast as if hypnotizing everyone and thinking he's been waiting a long time for this moment the boy thinks he's been waiting so long for this moment as if he's been living for it all along taking out two opponents in one blow the monster watching the battle says that it's an incredible sight that the boy has evolved to this point saying that Jin Wu really is the monster says that Jin Wu Has indeed grown stronger watching the battle from the very
top so as not to interfere with anyone else's fighting the boy thinks that now he can clearly see all the movements of the statues which were impossible to catch before they are strong but Jin Wu will be able to defeat them the monster continues to watch the battle saying that the boy has indeed grown incredibly but this battle is still not over after a certain amount of time it seems after the command Indicated by the enemy someone gradually begins to approach quite tall if one gazes into the the face of Jin Wu's new opponent one
would be horrified by the expression on his face the kind of smile he has and the kind of eyes he has watching the whole battle the boy's main boss says that it's time to sing to God smiling a nasty smile through all his teeth a certain number of people in business suits are in a lighted area seemingly discussing something amongst Themselves perhaps some kind of problem someone is holding some documents under their arm and says that it is a memorandum which states that they are giving up the cryst from jedu Island the president of the
hunter Association doesn't seem to quite understand what his guest in South Korea is trying to tell him by asking about it the man who appears in the field of vision states that this would be in return for the fact that they would have taken Hunter Jin wo for themselves saying this with complete seriousness The Interpreter next to the president of the hunters Association reports everything exactly backwards allowing him to get the gist of it after a while once the president of the Hun Association listens to the translation he laughs slightly saying that it doesn't belong
to them The Interpreter standing next to him also translates into a language they understand and the Man says that he knows but only through the president can he be contacted the president of the hunters Association thinks to himself wondering if it's only for the sake of Hunter Jin wo that they're willing to pay such a huge sum of money the president thinks about the fact that with ryuji's death they don't have any Hunters left at all to hold P back the s-rank gate so it's not a bad deal but the president of the hunter Association
suddenly puts aside His papers and states that he would like to speak to the man alone and without interpreters it seems as soon as the man hears the language the man happens to be speaking he is suddenly surprised the president of the hunters Association says that this is the case because when he was a child his father ran his own business back in Japan the interpreters are outside the doors and there is a dialogue that if chairman Matsu umoto is up to something again let Them dismiss the idea at once the man says that he
doesn't understand what the president of the hunters Association is talking about and the man says that they are in a strained relationship with the guild the man instantly starts shouting because how can the president of the hunter Association say such things and the man continues which was easy to guess the President says that this Guild was originally together with the Japanese Guild Association but since goo Ryuji died it became harder to manage the President says that if all the monsters get out of this gate all the responsibility will fall on the shoulders of this man
who changed in his face the president of the hunters Association says that goo ryuji was the outstanding Hunter of Japan though he didn't agree to this raid right away the President says that it was the man's fault for taking the naked blades to ryuji for it was the man who was Responsible for splitting the guild and now because of this the man can't control the others for it is the man who is now responsible for trying to to cheat back then the man starts to get visibly nervous in the president snaps stating that it's the
missing black box that was in the transmitters that goo's team used the president of the hunters Association seems to be getting visibly angry with all the dialogue going on he immediately smiles and says the President of the hunter Association states that did the man really think that he would guess such an action showing rage the president of the hunters Association says that it's not even about crystals it's about ordinary citizens because the man doesn't care about people the president of the hunter Association can no longer contain the rage overflowing his body as he breaks something
with a single movement of his hand a powerful Aura emanates from the President of the hunters Association a large amount of wind currents appear making one feel terrified the president of the hunter Association says that he is not some heartless journo because he doesn't need that at all the president of the hunters Association says that he is not going to ra the whole country's ears because of one man's bad intentions there is a real bloody battle going on in which the boy depends on himself trying to destroy one opponent the boy Thinks about the fact
that there is no end or Edge to all these Stone Knights they seem to be piling up from all different sides of the place the boy is distracted for a couple of seconds and then he sees a huge number of stone Knights and something else in front of him the boy thinks that he will not be able to Dodge in such a scenario so he stretches out his arm to the side after a while as soon as the boy starts to use his ability to touch the ruler he pulls It Forward after a certain amount
of time these Stone Knights under the influence of magic begin to press together against each other the boy controls these Stone knights with his powers making them unable to resist the boy makes them cling to each other so tightly that if he does anything else the knights explode on the spot a notification arrives that the ruler's touch skill level has reached its maximum the boy now has access to the Ruler's power skill the boy noticing the fire attacks in his Direction thinks that this is quite dangerous because if he gets hit no skill will help
him some kind of stone and special monster seems to be looking right at the boy being with everyone around him and Jin Wu realizes that he needs to kill it the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste a large amount of time immediately rushing out of his seat with great speed the powerful opponent seems to notice The other's motives and desire to fight alongside him immediately setting up an attack in his Direction the boy moves so fast through the air itself that he can only be seen because of the bluish color behind Jin Wu
The Boy Who takes off at Breakneck speed just to hit his new opponent doesn't notice anything around him the boy looking exactly into the eyes of the opponent next to him notices that he is about to attack again as his eyes light Up the boy thinks that if he combines Sprint and Lord power he will be able to get into his opponent's blind spot the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time on his thoughts and immediately starts using the power Master skill after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy
uses his skill he immediately Dodges someone else's fire attack the boy thinks about the fact that although he almost didn't hit his opponent the combination was Outstanding which is surprising the powerful opponent didn't seem to realize that the boy would be so fast and would be standing on his shoulder already the boy finally getting as close to his opponent as possible wastes no time and starts using the chaos blade skill a few countable seconds pass as with such a strong skill the boy finally uses it right on the stranger's face the boy thinks about the
fact that he only scratched his opponent with his dagger That could cut anything the boy is not going to Despair and thinks about the fact that since it didn't work this time he just might break that standing statue the boy seems to start looking out for all the flaws in this statue and after that he starts to notice something in the form of some kind of Gap that he will aim for the boy without wasting his precious time immediately takes hold of this crevice with great speed seemingly about to attack the boy wastes no time
Looks with his bluish colored eyes and then swings for a mighty strike the boy is not going to spare his strong opponent uses his great strength to make the blow shouting that he should break watching the whole battle in progress the mighty opponent amusedly says that does the boy think of opposing him the boy boy's blow turns out to be so powerful that his opponent in the form of a stone statue simply cannot stand in one place collapsing the boy does not Spare his opponent and thinks that he will definitely show him the power of
103d level swinging again after a couple of moments of crushing his opponent he simply falls to the ground shattering the boy does not make himself wait long after some time as soon as he kills him settles on the ground next to the knights at the same moment the knights nearby are immediately going to attack the boy heading in his Direction with great speed but the boy is not going to Give up or give any more weakness he extends his arm using the ruler power skill after a certain amount of time once the boy used his
power skill the knights fall to the ground at the same moment the boy observes the situation around him assesses the situation and notices how everything has visibly collapsed around him the boy holding an object in his hands immediately clutches it thinking that he has become even stronger by being in this place the Original opponent and the main boss of this dungeon appears in front of the boy saying that this is quite commendable the boy watching this monster approaching him says to tell all the things he has been hiding this time suddenly the powerful adversary begins
to laugh unpleasantly at the boy's words vocalizing that the exam is still not over the mighty adversary continues to laugh and amusingly asks if the boy has managed to forget about it seeing that An emergency Quest has appeared the mighty adversary shows all of his horrible self stating what is Jin Wu's final test he has 10 minutes the boy seems to be trying not to give in to some sort of panic he asks his question to the adversary asking who the adversary really is the powerful adversary continues to smile his terrifying smile he begins to
send alerts thus answering the powerful adversary states that he is the creator Of this system asking if Jin wo is SA Saied with this answer it seems that someone starts to run up to the very gate that is near the school itself about to see something here one of the people here seems to be a guide towards this place beckoning to come here sooner rather than later for time is running out the hunters here think that they managed to gather the seven best hunters of the association in such a short period of time jinchu thinks
that it's Unlikely that they'll be able to help Jin Wu in this way but it's just a safety net jinchu starts to walk confidently toward this gate to enter the double dungeon as he suddenly stops very close to the gate it's as if Jin chale can't seem to move forward he's just paralyzed and the hunters worryingly ask what happened to him ginchu starts to visibly sweat from the overwhelming fear and he asks the others if they didn't just feel it ginel thinks About what the chilling Aura is the man can't hide his words about how
creepy the magic is here feeling it all ginchi states if anyone is conducting a raid near them someone replies that they are and specifically lists those Hunters ginchu tells them to send them an Urgent Message to come here immediately and that person wonders what Hunter Jin Wu is doing a truly horrible event takes place inside the double dungeon as the very creator of the system begins to use His skills the boy watches from the side as the hands of that very statue begin to twist around itself creating streams of air after a certain amount of
time this system Creator appears ahead of the boy seeming to stop its movements for a while the boy expecting a slower attack from the stranger's side changes in his face as he begins to sense this monster nearby the boy barely has time to react to the bloody sudden movement from his opponent as he tries to attack him with His own hands the boy simply can't hold his ground from such a strong attack he is instantly lifted up in the air receiving a strong kick to his body the boy seems to collide his body with some
kind of wall shattering it from the intense PR pressure blood gradually coming out of his mouth but the boy is not going to give up so easily to this opponent who will be his final boss he Dodges another attack as soon as the boy heads in the opposite direction to make Another strike in his Direction he sees the fist next to him the powerful creator of this system is trying his best to drive the boy into his own trap using speed and technique but the boy is not going to give up so easily even though
he is caught between the fists next to him he uses some Force to resist the powerful creator of this system can't hide his surprise saying that the boy has surpassed all his expectations in this regard the boy seems to be using Some Stone object in front of him and is about to make a push in the opposite direction from his opponent after a few counted moments the boy makes the very move that saves his life and a chance to rest a bit from the battle the mighty Creator says that he didn't think he would be
so excited about fighting a human nor did he think Jin Wu himself would be his opponent after a while the creator of the system itself seems to stop attacking the boy for a while Saying that something is interesting the boy thinks about the fact that this monster called him here as soon as he got his first level and then says that he has a 100 questions the boy says why and for what purpose he created this system why he chose him to be a player and also asks what is going on with their world the
powerful monster says that the boy wants to hear the answers to his question so badly that he's afraid that killing him won't give him The answers the boy breaks off into a fast run thinking that he just won't be able to defeat this monster at such a short distance the boy continuing to run in a Direction only he knows extends his arm out to the side to begin activating the power Lord skill the powerful creature seems to realize what Jin Wu wants to do glaring at him for wanting to attack him so stupidly from afar
the boy thinks about the fact that the Creator might be using the same skills As himself realizing that it just doesn't make sense if that's the case the mighty Creator begins to smile saying that it makes no difference whether the boy defeats him or not but but the Creator's answer has long since been predetermined pausing in his movements except that the atmosphere around him visibly begins to change the mighty Creator pulls out a large number of weapons behind his back saying that everything was clear from the moment he Created everything the boy says that if
this monster created this entire system then how could he give Jin Wu such immense Power by holding a dagger in his hand the mighty Creator said say that it wasn't him who chose the boy for he didn't like the boy at all for he only created and let the system go the powerful creator of this system is not shy to be straightforward with the boy who is now opposite him the mighty Creator is talking about how he made This perfect project himself and the boy is thinking about the fact that time is getting short the
mighty Creator rises in the air and states that until the timer counts down the last minutes of Jin Wu's life he will fight him the mighty creator doesn't seem like he's going to spare his opponent after a high jump he simply drops to the ground the mighty Creator as he gets closer to the boy begins to attack with his weapons in all different directions while he is Near after a certain amount of time the boy begins to notice some kind of bluish light thinking that he can't possibly feel the boy changes his gaze to The
Familiar bluish color and afterwards realizes that he can finally use his power the boy begins to look at what weapons the powerful Creator now possesses for he can specifically sense them the boy looks closely at what kind of equipment his powerful opponent is using what kind of weapons he has in his Hands now the boy thinks about the fact that he can now feel every move that this monster makes to dodge his next attack the mighty Creator visibly changes his face to one of surprise wondering if the boy dodged when he hit with all his
might the mighty Creator notices that the boy has noticeably quickened his movements causing him to tense up more than usual the mighty Creator seems to be able to feel the blows saying that even though it is a Fake body it can clearly feel the pain the mighty Creator tries hard not to be distracted by the aching pain in the wounded area of his body shifting his gaze towards the boy gradually realizing the mighty Creator finally notices the reason why the boy was chosen looking at the stranger's horrifying appearance watching carefully the mighty Creator states that
at least a little but there is clearly something about this boy looking at him with an attentive G The mighty creator doesn't seem to hide his emotions calling out that the boy is an ordinary person so what kind of audacity does he have after a certain amount of time even the rest of the stone Knights begin to gradually come to their senses seemingly deciding to join the fight the boy starts to get visibly nervous but tries not to show it because time is literally going by so damn fast every second counts a large number of
monsters are at the bottom of everything Going on the boy seems to be Rising above the ordinary without wasting his precious time the boy extends his arm forward and begins to use the powerlord skill a couple of seconds pass the boy waits for the right moment and then jumps from a great height crushing everyone the boy realizes that he has very little time left about 3 minutes so he just breaks into a run going to crush everyone the boy despite the large number of different monsters behind him Begins to attack one of the monsters ahead
of him the boy only needs a few seconds to defeat one of the stone Knights who is already falling to the floor from powerlessness now the boy needs to fight one of the powerful Stone Knights who is holding a strong shield made of stone the boy thinks about the fact that again in front of him appeared this unpleasant guy on whom you can spend a little more time alowed but the boy turns out to be Much smarter than any stone Knight so he jumps high into the sky and kills this Knight with a punch once
the boy kills this Stone Knight he turns his full attention to the creator of the system who is afraid the boy doesn't have to put too much effort into chopping up a few of his opponent's Stone Arms after a certain amount of time the boy immediately begins to put his mighty weapon right to the head of his opponent which Surrenders the mighty opponent can no longer move in his position he is inside some sort of recess saying that the exam is over the powerful creator of this system can extend his finger forward as if to
point somewhere Straight Ahead saying that all the answers are inside Jin Wu the boy doesn't quite understand what his adversary means by interjecting but he notices some new alert ahead of him the mighty Creator says that the boy's Choice is now right in front of him in the form of an alert asking if he wishes to receive data collection the boy continues to stare at that very same Alert in front of him for a while thinking that this is the moment he has been wishing for the boy is not going to waste much time after
some amount of time he immediately states that he is going to accept the data collect ction after some amount of time there is some sort of bright flash as if to move Jin Wu to another place for all the data has now been obtained the boy is some kind of white shadow he can now observe the horrible atmosphere in a large number of someone's Army the boy looking at the whole happening picture from the right angle is surprised to think about how many monsters are here these monsters are very different each of them has red
eyes but those look in different shades with different physiques there are also special kinds of these powerful monsters That have horns as well as different defenses but they are all looking somewhere the boy seems to be watching all these monsters and wonders where they are all looking so intently and at what the boy seems to immediately try looking in the same direction that a large number of monsters are so keenly looking at noticing a strange Sky Jin wo with a readable surprise in his eyes thinks about it being a black Sky overflowing with monsters what
on Earth Is it the boy looks at the large number of all sorts of of monsters realizing that there are ice elves High Orcs goblins and Giants among them the boy thinks about the fact that if all of these dangerous types of monsters get out of this place at the same time all of humanity will come to an end the boy thinks about the fact that the real enemy of all these monsters here is much higher than people think the boy watching everything that is happening With his own eyes finally begins to realize exactly what
is going to happen to mankind the boy looks carefully at something happening ahead of him it seems to be this revealing picture that he is greatly surprised by something quite white and large begins to gradually emerge from this black Sky the boy realizes that a bloody war awaits everyone the boy thinks that in order to defeat the enemy in the form of silver Warriors the monsters decided to unite Together and try to win the boy begins to realize that this is how the Bloody War Began accompanied by The Continuous clanging of metal the boy says
that the Spells flying out of his mouth were followed by Furious screams of pain realizing that the silver warriors were strong the boy begins to look at the whole ongoing battle with his own eyes saying that when it already seemed that the monsters were about to disappear The Messengers of Heaven who had been Pouncing on their enemy gradually began to retreat which seemed so damn strange and incomprehensible the boy seems visibly puzzled by what he gradually begins to see in front of him his gaze reading a gradual realization of everything the boy begins to gaze
at who gradually appears in his field of vision a strong Aura emanating from him and it is the Monarch's domain the boy watching everything happening with a different Gaze thinks about the fact that if it was the one who summoned these Shadows the boy seems to be looking for the monster he is interested in among the many other monsters the boy begins to realize that it means that the same warrior in Black armor is the lord of the Shadows showing his strong appearance the boy realizes that now the monsters were not afraid of death for
surrounded by Darkness they were simply building up Their strength much more than they appeared to be the boy watching everything that happens from the outside thinks that these monsters have no end and no Edge and if compared to his army the latter is simply insignificant the boy realizes that those who have just Fallen are coming back to life to fight their opponents in the form of silver Warriors the boy continues to watch the bloody battle realizing that it is now that the battle Between light and darkness Begins the boy can't take his eyes off the
horrific event taking place he realizes that even the Earth has shuttered from the might of these two sides the boy looks at the monsters that continue to slay their opponents it is stated that the war has been heating up more and more each time the boy with a readable Wonder in his eyes as he watches all this battle begins to realize just how powerful the Lord is The shadow soldier are adamantly destroying the silver Warriors they turn into their subordinates there was a storm where the Lord was the boy as he continues to watch The
Mighty Lord says that the victory of the monsters means the victory of their lord as well it seems some high ranked Hunters are already near those doors someone asks if they can open them Choy jong-in says that the magic here is quite powerful asking if Jin Wu is behind the doors and Jin Chul says that he is hayen thinks that this magic doesn't belong to Jin Wu in any way way but then who does since he wants to help the boy with all his heart ginchu thinks about the fact that Jin Wu recently said that
he couldn't clear the double dungeon so why did he come back here again jinchu thinks about the fact that it was for a reason noticing the doors start to open in front of them after a certain amount of time a few moments pass as Choy jong-in Asks loudly and nervously what it is clearly shocked by what he's seen a certain picture appears before the high-ranking hunters in the form of a ruined room Choy jong-in continues to not understand Jin Shi finally seeing the picture in front of him says that it just can't be because these
statues and deity seem to really exist after a while the powerful system Creator is surprised by the arrival of the new people asking how they came to be here the powerful System Creator says that he didn't think he had called any other people here beginning to say that this is a very unexpected encounter the high- ranking Hunters are visibly getting nerv nervous some not understanding how the monster can talk to them as they have their own language the powerful creator of the system begins to tell these high-ranked Hunters to be quieter so as not to
wake up the king who is busy one of the hunters present incomprehensibly Interjects about which king they are talking about noticing Jin Wu standing not far away one of the high-ranking hunters notices Jin Wu's Hunter and asks in a confused manner what is going on with him and why he is standing like that after a few seconds the powerful system Creator manages to kill several Hunters with a single blow noticing such an action on the part of the powerful system Creator ha Yin is visibly nervous seemingly not quite realizing the Situation the powerful Creator states
that he doesn't want weaklings in this place as he needs someone as a sacrifice for his King the boy starts looking and listing all the guilds starting with ricado pth loen ingra and ending with some rodes where ezel lives after some amount of time a certain white wolf with its red eyes appears in front of the boy that is about to attack noticing their new opponent in the form of a white wolf the monsters start making loud noises as If they are ready to rush into the fight the mighty white wolf doesn't seem to be
in the least bit afraid of those around it now as it Towers over the others in quite a huge size one of the high ranked Hunters is in an extremely dangerous state right now someone is screaming to be treated as soon as possible Choy jung-in gives the command man to beef up the defenses as well as get the wounded out of here faster someone shouts that they will heal this Hunter someone yells That the enemies are starting to advance again who are gradually approaching the hunters about to fight them after a certain amount of time
one of the enemies voices who will be able to stand after a battle with his real puppets this speech is continued by the powerful creator of the system saying that he will give him a rare opportunity to see the birth of a king the mighty Creator continues that if of course and of the high-ranking hunters survive here for The warrior is about to attack after some amount of time seemingly noticing something am miss the mighty Choy Jong Inn yells for everyone to retreat literally at the same second there is a fire attack from the tall
Warrior the mighty Hunters try to escape Choy Jan seems to have some kind of plan in his head to overcome this powerful monster that uses the fire attack Choy jong-in can't waste much time to think about all his future actions he immediately starts Using his skills Choy jong-in breaks away from the rest of the powerful High ranked hunters and shouts to them that he will take care of this monster while the others take care of the rest ginchu seems to start fighting against some opponent at this time he extends his fist forward which has a
lot of power in it ginchu tries not to waste much time he continues to run around one powerful Warrior seemingly using his attack on him but Jinchu while trying to fight this powerful Warrior realizes that the one is strong enough that he doesn't even collapse after being hit Choy jong-in calls out that these Warriors have some damn unusual defenses continuing to voice that all high-ranking Hunters should be on guard Choy jong-in seems to be trying to slay one of the Warriors but thinks about the fact that it seems like even magic power just isn't being
used on him one of the hunters shouts to Mr Choy that provocation doesn't work on monsters and hayen continues that it doesn't work with magic either Choy Jong in starts to get visibly nervous he's thinking about what to do because they don't seem to have any way to defeat the Warriors Choy jung-in finds nothing better to do except that he needs to urgently wake up Jin Wu who seems to be in some sort of Trance right now Choy jong-in thinks about the fact that maybe this Hunter is in a trance right now but It doesn't
matter because the important thing is to wake Jin Wu up by sending an attack in his Direction Choy jung-in doesn't waste much time his fire attack quickly shortening the distance between him and the boy almost hitting him directly but after a certain amount of time seemingly reacting very timely to this action on choy's part the opponent defends Jin Wu a couple of seconds pass as the creator of the entire system begins to loom over Choy jong-in saying How dare he disturb the king's peace Cho jong-in seems to realize that he has made too hasty an
action as the powerful Creator is already nearby some high-ranking Hunters on the other side of the B battle try to counter the power of their opponent jinchu turning to the hunter hayen yells out that they'll delay these Warriors so have her try to wake up Jin wo the girl seemingly not wasting a second of her time shortens the distance between her and the boy Already almost getting closer to him the girl seems to already be able to make out the boy's face which is considerably stained in someone else's or her own blood thinking to wake
him up the boy seemingly being on the battlefield as an observer is is rather dumbfounded by what he can now see in front of him a large number of Shadow soldiers are fighting against these monsters even the ruler himself is in this battle fighting one monster the boy thinks about the Fact that this ruler already has so many warriors but he continues to replenish his army realizing that he would lack Mana if it were him the boy watches one of the high-ranking monsters Massacre this ruler's Shadow Warrior but there is no end in sight to
this power the boy says that the monsters that came here that were once on opposite sides are now fighting against the same enemy but if this battle was between the monsters and the silver Warriors the latter would Certainly not have to fight against the shadow soldiers it seems that the boy is slowly starting to realize the fact that the shadow soldiers are fighting against the Warriors and that could only mean it could only mean that there was some kind of internal conflict looking at everything happening already with different eyes realizing that this was something of
an amazing occurrence C the large number of weapons thrust into the bodies of the monsters show the flag of One of the sides above and here the shadow soldiers clearly have the advantage the overlord slowly begins to approach the last survivor of this battle the warrior who is the main opponent the Lord says that they have finally been able to put an end to this bloody war bluntly asking the other why he betrayed him the powerful opponent seems to realize that he no longer has any chance at life vocalizing that he wanted to kill him
so badly the mighty Lord insists on his question he wants to hear a sincere answer and last words from the lips of this adversary but the opponent sitting at his feet begins to seemingly recite some sort of spell causing the Lord to tense up more than usual and make a single movement it doesn't take much effort for the Lord to lift his opponent by the neck right up in the air with that one movement after a certain amount of time as soon as the Lord continues to hold His opponent by the neck the other one's
gaze noticeably changes the other's opponent seems dumbfounded at what he can see in front of him which is clearly happening to him for the very first time in his life at all suddenly the enemy's face begins to change to one of satisfaction and he does not hide his smile realizing that the demon king is Baron the enemy wonders what the demon king is doing here and the Lord extends his hand covered in a large amount of Blood suddenly the boy finds himself in the shoes of the very Lord of his shadow soldiers marveling at how
he couldn't notice it before after a short amount of time the boy moves his hand to the side of his heart where a noticeable purple light is now emanating the boy can feel the way the purple light begins to fill his body as it gives something away perhaps some kind of power to the battle itself the boy continues to stand in the same spot Seemingly trying to comprehend what is really going on and who he even is but the boy doesn't need to ask himself many questions he already has the answers he looks at the
silver Warrior years ahead of him after a certain amount of time once all the bloody battle is over the boy gets a notification that the data download is complete after some amount of time a powerful creator of the system comes into view and states that ha Yin is ridiculous the powerful creator Doesn't seem to be afraid of his opponents at all even mocking them and asking them to show him what they can do hay Yin on the other hand is very serious about this battle she looks with her bright eyes and us es her sword
dance skill after a certain amount of time as soon as the girl voices her use of the skill the creator of this system himself starts attacking her the creator of the system can't stop laughing as he easily wounds this girl right in the Shoulder and the girl visibly cries out in pain the mighty Creator voices the fact that is it all on her part realizing that the one is just as boring and uninteresting as the rest of the people the mighty ruler states that the high ranking Hunters are following a clear-cut script that he came
up with the powerful creator of the system can easily sense all the Panic that the hunters are experiencing saying that they will not be able to stop him Realizing that the creator of this system had overestimated the hunters here watching as they were gradually being surrounded after a certain amount of time just as the powerful Creator continues to voice a speech something is sent at him it seems that with his fire attack Choy jong-in tried to distract him it says that they need to wake Jin Wu up because there's no other choice the huntress hey
in doesn't seem like She's going to spend much time watching with shocked eyes at this battle she flies off in some direction just as the girl starts to accelerate the stone hand of this monster that aims to grab her also starts heading in her same direction the girl seems to realize that she needs to instantly get as far away from this place as possible which she manages to do in the last few seconds at the same moment the huge statue instantly falls down making the ground Shake for a few more seconds and hey Ying walks
away from this place the powerful creator of this system is watching everything that is happening and how the huntress successfully dodged seemingly complimenting her it seems the mighty creator of this system can peer in and notices a certain Shadow next to the girl wondering the powerful Creator asks about her relationship with Jin wo since the latter has one of his shadow soldiers assigned to her the girl Feeling the pain in her forearm says that she is just friends with Jin Wu like everyone else since they came to save him the mighty Creator continues to smile
and realizes that these Hunters are here of their own free will giving just her another chance the mighty Creator says that the king's birth will take place in these Chambers today and he will let her see it all with her own eyes the powerful Creator makes the girl shift her attention to her allies saying That as far as the rest of them are concerned all these high ranking Hunters would be of no use to them the mighty Creator would deal with them personally just to keep them out of the way the mighty Creator seems to
be distracted from his arrogant speech hearing the question of who said such a thing in the first place and who decided so literally at that very second just as the mighty Creator turns his gaze to the side Jin Wu appears destroying his face with a Single punch the boy seems to have just come out of a deep trance he can't help but stop breathing confusedly looking exactly at his opponent there is a murderous a emanating from the boy at this very moment he is asking his creator with a readable anger in his eyes what he
has done to him gin chale who is watching the whole battle taking place can't hide his surprise and also his mouth just opens on the other side of the battle Choy jong-in seems to be Able to breathe out calmly and relieved because the boy has finally come to his senses the girl observing the whole scene can't help but stop watching this battle she looks at everything with readable amazement there is a tangible killing Aura coming from the boy all the hunters here can feel the power of Jin wo at this moment the boy can make
the mighty creator of this system gradually start falling right in the air with a single strike the mighty creator of this System Falls straight to the ground destroying the ground around it and leaving dents it says that Jin Wu is not a king the mighty creator of this system questions why the boy in front of him now and not the king why the one is alive after all the boy listening to the powerful Creator speech thinks about the black heart and the huge Mana flow of the enemy the boy thinks about the fact that the
black heart was clearly not part of the Creator's plan and it should have at the very least just destroyed Jin wo the boy thinks about the very memories which are only a small part of it and afterward states that the Creator was against him as a player the boy tries to get to the truth by asking about what the player is what the powerful creator of the system wanted to do to him the powerful creator of this system is is in a readable Panic he doesn't seem to know what he should do in this situation
the powerful Creator of this system breaks down into a loud scream telling the shadow Lord that he is not going to get away with this so easily a few moments pass as the boy begins to use his magical abilities displaying a large number of daggers and these daggers are swiftly heading towards the powerful creator of this system who can't hide his fear the powerful Creator laughs nervously and says that Jin Wu has exceeded his expectations realizing why he was chosen As a player a certain number of high-ranked hunters who have been observing everything that has
been going on begin to notice some sort of movement from the direction of the statues the high ranked Hunters can't hide their excitement at the large number of statues even the ones that were just standing even the statues that were just standing there all this time start to move causing everyone here to tense up more than usual the Creator laughs and Says that if woo kills him there's no way those statues will stop offering him the choice to come to his senses from his Hasty actions the mighty Jin Wu looks with his cold eyes and
says what if he can kill two birds with one stone the mighty creator of this system laughs and says that if the boy does kill the very real creator of the system then the boy amusingly sidesteps the mighty Creator and asks that if he does he will become an eang again smiling the boy Says that he wondered what would happen if he killed the creator of an already working system nothing would happen to it after all after a certain amount of time once the boy starts using his terrifying Aura the system slowly starts to glitch
after a while as soon as a powerful adversary tries to do something a notification comes up that the login for the administrator is blocked the powerful creator of this system can't believe what's happening he doesn't Quite understand what happened why the system a couple of seconds pass and the boy says something that he himself once thought a lot about while looking at the enemy the boy continues to stand in front of his enemy showing all his terrifying Aura in front of him making him fear even more the boy realizes that now he needs to take
over the entire system looking with his cold eyes showing that he won't care if he kills him the boy voices that it seems the Powerful Creator system isn't so perfect causing his opponent to scream loudly the boy only needs to take a few blows to defeat his own opponent causing him to just gradually disintegrate before his eyes the powerful creator of this system though already in a dying State still has something to say to the boy he says that when the pillars of fire appear and rise up into the sky the boy will surely be
overtaken by a long awaited death the boy with his back to His defeated opponent does not feel any fear after his words saying that it will be as it pleases him the hunters outside say that it's been an hour since the guild members entered the place but if they go in they'll obviously be in trouble after a certain amount of time it seems that a large number of those very high ranked Hunters gradually begin to be seen all of the high ranked Hunters are visibly shabby in their appearance some are in trouble and Appear to
be injured some Hunters are thinking about the fact that their country's top Guild members are in such a terrible State not realizing what happened there someone asked about whether they are members of the Bravo Guild asking for help to help carry the bodies of the Dead out of the dungeon the boy thinks about the fact that it wasn't the real body of the Creator the one clearly in another place since he never got answers to his Questions jincho says that about 20 top ranked Hunters died it would be scary if those monsters came out would
Jin Wu confront them himself again Jin Wu thinks that although he asked the Bravo Guild to send a message to the association but still so many Hunters died ginch says that their department is monitoring all the actions of srank Hunter but he's the one who decided to seek help from another guild jinil looks at The large number of corpses that are covered in a white cloth that is gradually turning red jinchu turns to the hunter Jin Wu to ask how he knew about the double dungeon opening looking at The Boy The Boy turning away from
jinchu tells him that the double dungeon itself Drew him here as if it were calling to him Jin Wu says that he received a message that he needed to come here but he can't show it to him because it was all just in his head Ginel thinks to himself that it's unlikely Jin Wu would joke about this since so many people have died but this Hunter is so hard to understand after a while the hunter hey in herself comes up to the boy excitedly asking him how he's feeling the boy noticing the stranger's presence beside
him turns his head slightly to the side slowly beginning to say that he might be a little that he might be a little tired but the boy can barely stand on his own two feet after Such a bloody battle showing some weakness some few count able seconds pass before the boy can even finish speaking he immediately falls to the ground from helplessness as they run up to him a large number of cars loaded with the highest grade crystals drive off in their own Direction some amount of time passes as these loaded cars unload the entire
load in a place set apart from the others some man says that about 200,000 tons of magic crystals Have arrived thinking that this should be enough for them the man says that they will first channel the energy of the magic crystals into the bar barrier and then the barrier will suck out as much Mana as it needs but something seems strange to the man and the other man asks what it is to which the man says that the barrier is in perfect condition but but someone seems to be watching them the man shifts his gaze
in some direction from somewhere he senses Something am Miss clearly someone else's presence another man in a business suit doesn't quite understand what the man is talking about and the same man in turn starts yelling and asking him to show himself the man looks in some direction and abruptly stops talking and the other man asks in amazement if there is anyone else here the man begins to smile his wide smile glaring at who could be sure it was some very ordinary person causing one to wonder the man finds himself with His back to some shadow
that is high up on one of the multi-story buildings which seriously makes for some kind of tracking this Shadow says that the man has a welldeveloped sense of smell but considering how the man got his power there's nothing strange about it the the man looks at everything going on below himself continuing to voice that it's not that important anyway because the show is starting the man looks up at the sky Which is creating some sort of hellish spin along with some sort of glow inside saying that everything is going clearly according to the script some
girl asks why they called in soldiers as modern weapons are almost useless against Monsters but you have to be on guard the girl says that they'll just be Canon fodder and another high-ranking Hunter replies that they're no different from themselves the high-ranking hunter looks up at the same horrible sky above them Continuing that it just shows how helpless humans are in the face of disaster the man struts down the road beside his assistant not hiding his exclamations of admiration for if all goes according to plan he will mop up the gate the man states that
it would be cool for the rank of s-rank Hunter already holding the alcohol in his hands and continuing that he needs to relax the man drinking the alol asks how many s-rank Hunters are here and there are 15 Realizing it's a small crowd the man asks where the Americans are in general and the man replies that more srank gates have opened in Maryland and all over the world in general the man begins to think about how these listed countries just don't seem to have enough high-ranking Hunters to mop up after a certain amount of time
while the man is thinking and talking about something of his own then another young man cries out in horror about the gate the young man Draws the gate and you're orlov's attention to the gate stating that this high ranking gate is beginning to open revealing oozes some amount of time passes the boy seems to have been lying on the bed for quite a few hours as he suddenly opens his eyes the boy seems to realize that he is now in some sort of Hospital immediately rises from his position holding his hand over his face some
time passes and before the boy can even recover from his sleep jinho enters The room the boy asks the other boy in Surprise what happened and he tearfully asks why he's only waking up now jinho goes on to say that everyone thought it was as if the boy had died since he'd been dead for 3 days and Jin Wu asks again in Surprise jinho says he was very worried and the boy thinks he's pretty well exhausted and it's been a long time since he's had a real rest but what seems to be most important is
that the boy just can't forget those very moments Spent in the double dungeon the boy begins to think that if he slept for three whole days then obviously something could have happened immediately changing his Outlook it doesn't take long for the boy to ask about what happened and jinho doesn't seem to quite understand why he's asking the boy decides to clarify for jinho about the s-rank dungeon that had still recently appeared in Japan making the latter realized the question after a Certain amount of time jinho just turns his head to the side seemingly realizing that
something bad needs to be said a large number of high-ranked hunters and some battle trained humans stare in horror at something ahead of them one by one huge monsters or Giants begin to emerge from that very s-ranked dungeon ready to begin their battle now the high ranked hunters look on in horror at what is happening in front of them someone shouting why are the bosses from The Dungeons above our rank coming out of there a mighty tank around a large amount of high ranked crystals looks at everything and says it's [ __ ] Mighty tank
Yuri orlov seemingly as confident in himself and his powers as usual shouts to his opponents to attack after a certain amount of time a barrier begins to appear around the city itself which is where this portal with monsters is located without wasting his precious Time one of the high ranking monsters that came out of the dungeon starts trying to destroy the barrier the mighty tank starts laughing and says that he didn't think he would encounter A- rank dungeon monsters here because they obviously wouldn't be able to break through his barrier but only a mighty tank
named Yuri orof thought so because in front of him appears a special kind of monsters literally in a couple of seconds Yuri's face instantly changes to Full of fear eyes widen with horror before him the man is only afraid of what he sees in front of him so his barrier gradually begins to weaken and show nothing for opponents in a couple of seconds all the opponents can gradually go beyond the barrier which was created by Yuri orlo there is a kind of calm atmosphere in the room the good weather is right in this city but
jinho is slowly saying that that raid that particular raid in Japan failed as Jin Ho says with a palpable sadness in his voice and the boy look somewhere off to the side thinking of his own a gray-haired man seems either upset or confused and he exhales heavily holding his forehead the man says that he seems to have fallen asleep again asking how much time has passed and the other man says that it would take him a little longer to get to the hospital the deputy says that he has two pieces of news the first is
that one of The people who fell asleep has awakened and the man asks if it's about people with sleeping sickness the man says that it is and that person turns out to be a woman who is the mother of the Hunter S Jin Wu the gray-haired man thinks about the fact that the boy can cure and even such a disease saying that it is understandable but what about the second news the assistant is not going to spend much time explaining the second news saying that he has guests gradually Opening the door a lovely woman appears
in all her glory asking with concerned eyes about about what happened to the man the hand of some high-ranking Hunter begins to shake visibly as if unable to withstand such pressure from his opponents Yuri orlov appears in his own guise showing all the emotions that only exist on this Earth he is visibly dumbfounded by what is happening the man seems to realize that for his life comes a Bitter End he simply flies towards the Open mouth of one of his opponents this powerful opponent simply enjoys eating such a high ranked hunter in the form of
Yuri orlock immediately smiling with all his teeth a large number of very different tanks begin to shoot at their Target in the form of huge opponents who do not stop attacking them these tanks and structures seem to have tremendous Firepower and they relentlessly attack at their opponents Who attack like this Something bloody battle is going on in this city people are in utter confusion and fear of what is happening here some Hunter says that these weapons are useless against the magical monsters asking what are they waiting for after all it is time to deal with
them after a certain amount of time once one of the hunters states that it's time to attack the rest of the hunters come out for their hunt some high-ranked Huntress looks at her opponent with a cold stare Thinking about the fact that she needs to take away his sight the huntress doesn't take long after a certain amount of time she immediately flies high up and begins her attack the girl thinks with some horror that for the size of this monster he moves too well and also fast being a strong opponent some voice comes from above
saying that they are broadcasting from Tokyo even from this height you can see the horrible sight below everything the boy looks at the TV Listening to the fact that it's a living hell because the whole world is waiting with baited breath for the outcome of the battle whether they will overcome the disaster the boy thinks about the fact that if everything continues in the same vein the same case as on jedu island may happen again and that's when the whole of Asia could be in great danger the boy continues to stare at the TV and
also sits thoughtfully suddenly a voice is heard From some side the boy looks at this girl with surprise who says not to go anywhere the boy completely oblivious to some broadcast asks her if the girl wants Jin wo to stay and the girl replies that he won't listen to her the boy gradually rises from his seat saying that he wasn't really going to go there because a lot of things have happened lately the boy says that he will just need to rest so let his significant other not worry about it string her hair Sweetly some
amount of time later it seems after seeing the broadcast the boy thinks about resting outside sitting on a bench a couple moments pass it seems the boy decides to call out to barah who instantly appears but in a small form addressing him the boy amusingly states that did the mighty be rewatch Korean Damas while watching over his sister causing the latter to become embarrassed the boy not making him wait long for his question asks him about J A and says That she continues to sleep a lot in her room the boy thinks about how it
seems like his sister was pretty traumatized by that situation but in all the four years that one wasn't going to stop him the boy thinks about what he should do now in such a situation looks around himself thoughtfully and goes his own way some time passes as suddenly behind the boy begins to drive a car and then completely stops next to him it seems that the boy is already in someplace Going to talk to someone about something asking them what they want him to do do the boy turns to YH Han a giant of the
construction industry and the man introduces himself in a polite manner to this Hunter the man doesn't seem like he's going to waste much of the boy's time immediately starting to hold out something in his Direction in the form of a sheet of some kind the man states that he doesn't piously believe in the case where money can buy anything much Less a hunter like Jin Wu The Man covers his eyes and says with a calm expression that this is why all his thoughts are pure and he hopes Jin Wu will understand him the boy thinks
about the fact that it seems like their conversation should stay just between the two of them not quite understanding what the man wants from him the man begins to say that he has the same disease that Jin Wu's mother had beginning to outline the purpose of the meeting from afar the boy Immediately asks if jinho knows about it and the man says that only the three people around him know about the disease the boy amusedly states that he probably knows about the other's disease now too though it's some unpleasant news for Jin ho the man
calmly agrees with the stranger's words saying that the man is absolutely right expressing his smile seemingly trying to be calm from afar the man begins to say that while they were all looking for a cure for this Disease together there was a man who was able to cure himself of it the man says that he's honestly not quite sure if it could be a matter of luck here because that person turned out to be the hunter Jin Woo's mother the man says that Jin Wu is their therefore right in that he needs something from the
hunter but if the man helps him the chapter will never forget his kindness the boy begins to wonder about his surroundings what is going on today thinking that today that Today the boy will have to make important choices about everything that is going on it seems to figure out who is best to help and who is not some man shouts that monsters are tearing down buildings and uprooting trees as if they want to wipe out all Humanity from the earth someone fearfully says that means they are too and the man says that there is no
need to panic because as long as they don't touch them the monsters won't touch them back the man says that it's That giant that's the problem because while the other monsters are tearing everything down this one is standing there protecting that gate it's like it's waiting for someone or something everything seems pretty damn weird but this monster is especially awesome and clearly capable of any attack the cameraman says it's his personal guess but it seems as if that monster isn't alive even though it's breathing it's as if It's been programmed the man says that if
it were that simple then it would have gone down from a single hit from an ordinary projectile realizing that it has been 2 days since he left the gate the man says with horror how long can they hold off these powerful monsters really until their city is reduced to Rubble jinho seems to be having a conversation with someone about a topic that is very important to him suddenly cringing at the question of whether his Interlocutor is going to go to to Japan jinho says with horror that Jin Wu doesn't watch the news at all because
there's so much horror going on and he hasn't fought so many Monsters the boy calmly says that he knows about everything but if he succeeds this time their Guild will become famous but Jin ho isn't sure the boy thinks about how strange this is because even Jin ho who has always supported him starts to doubt as he hears other people's words after a Certain amount of time it seems like as soon as jinho starts thinking about his own he immediately shouts confidently that he'll definitely go with Jin Wu jinho says that all the incidents that
have happened even more recently are clearly United by something and the boy wonders what jinho amusedly says that all of these incidents are united by the fact that he wasn't at all of these battles immediately starting to cry jinho says that he can only brag about Working with Jin wo and the latter is surprised not expecting to hear words from the rich son's mouth Jin ho says that's why he'll help Jin Wu wherever they go asking him to take him along and Jin Wu doesn't quite understand why he's changed his shoes suddenly jinho confidently says
that he trusts the boy because if the hunter thinks it's much better this way then it will be suddenly Jin Wu says that he's joking about it because why the hell does he need Japan And Jin ho doesn't seem to understand him right now the boy turns away from his assistant already opening the door and saying that all this work will be enough for today saying goodbye the boy thinks about the fact that he couldn't use his shadow soldiers then since the Creator had about the same level as him the boy begins to realize that
there are clearly those left in this world who can still easily compete with him the boy thinks that the World is big enough and that somewhere there will be someone who can defeat the hunter Jin woo the boy thinks that it is time for him to accept the fact that he can't cope with problems alone when he meets his mother the woman asks her son if he's going to have dinner also asking about J A and he says that she just doesn't have an appetite after a certain amount of time the boy seems to think
about the stranger's words for a bit and afterward he says that he can't help him The man asks the boy with noticeable uneasiness to at least tell the boy how his own mother was able to cure herself of the disease the boy lowering his head and sternly addressing the chairman says that he would not have kept silent in his place if he had known the answer to his question the boy doesn't make himself long he simply rises from his seat hearing a chagrined I see from the man and Jin Wu says Goodbye the boy leaves
the stranger's office after a short amount of time and afterward faces his back against the wall exhaling heavily the boy says with his eyes closed that it's still his dear Man's father in the person of jinho which is very sad the boy thinks about the fact that he doesn't know what kind of man he is and what kind of goals he pursues because maybe he isn't sick at all the boy thinks that the amount of the Holy Water of Life is very limited So he must spend it all wisely the boy thinks that the offer
was unexpected but unfortunately he is not interested in it and since he has to make a choice then the boy decides to enjoy the taste of the food his beloved mother has prepared covers his eyes and after a while calls out to her the boy tells the woman that he will definitely be back soon seemingly finishing up with this delicious meal that the woman has arranged for him The boy thinks about the fact that it is true there are those who are stronger than himself but that doesn't mean he needs to stop the woman standing
with her back to her son tells his son that if something happened his dad always ran headlong to the call even while eating the woman voices to her son that she will help him pack for what seems to be a long and unplanned trip while the room is quiet in the barely lit room lies J seemingly in some sort of bad shape or Just lacking some sort of strength after some amount of time Jin wo enters the room offering his little sister something to talk about and she briefly says that she wants to sleep the
boy despite other people's words that the girl would like to continue her sleep settles down on her bed and thinks about where to start some amount of time passes as the boy is really thinking about the upcoming dialogue as she suddenly says that she almost died Recently the boy seems to realize that he has said some crap and not at all what should have been appropriate for this conversation immediately looking back at her the boy nervously says that he didn't mean it because it's a common thing for him but this time it was quite dangerous
because he almost actually died the boy calms down and says that he was able to survive and he is grateful to his fate that he can still go home the boy assures the girl that he will Definitely return home safe and sound this time too stroking his sister's hair the boy continues to gently touch the girl's hair and briefly thanks her not yet saying the reason for his words but the boy continues to voice that he is thankful that his sister is worried about him and wants him to stay while J A holds back tears
the girl can't seem to hold them back anymore she covers her eyes letting the tears flow down her cheeks and says that he's going to go There anyway the boy says with his usual calmness that he is but he will definitely come home safe and sound making her believe him the boy goes on to tell her not to cry on this occasion because he will always watch over her wherever he is the president of the hunters Association seems to look a little nervous before some speech he has obviously prepared for the people in front a
large number of reporters and assorted journalists are waiting for Some sort of conference to begin starting to write something down in their notebooks some amount of time passes it seems that the president of the Hunter's Association does not yet notice the presence of others around him a few countable seconds pass as a boy in his businesslike and tidy appearance stands behind the counter noticing a large number of flashes without making the two wait for each other for long the president of the hunter Association Shakes hands with his usual smile to the highly ranked Hunter among
the large number of people here one can notice jinho who is carrying something on his back seemingly a large load the boy who is dressed entirely in black clothes turns his head back to look at Jin ho that is approaching suddenly the boy finds himself embarrassed by something immediately awkwardly bringing his hand to his hair starting to rub it upon seeing Jin ho after some amount of of Time the entire aene guild heads off in some direction in their full two-man Guild the military man says that they don't have much room left at all to
evacuate and the man says that there are 10 more patients left to take the military man says that now is not the time to worry about those who are almost dead but the old man says that he can't leave his patience here the military man says that since this is the case he will also stay here because he can't leave The civilians here and run away from here like a true coward the military man seems to be trying to support himself by saying that he should first find a shelter nearby and then before the military
man can even finish his speech a huge monster with red eyes appears from behind some building someone shouts from the military that it's the Giants in front of them causing everyone here to immediately launch an attack against these opponents one of The military seems to realize that things are getting close to their sad shouts aloud no immediately reacting quickly and starting to cover thems elves it is only worth it when one of the Giants tries to attack their victims with particular aggression then some sort of Sword flies in his Direction the giant simply does not
even have time to react to such a movement on the part of his opponent and immediately finds himself defeated one of the Giants who Was about to attack the civilians simply falls to the ground with his breathless body thus the opponent for the giant turned out to be a huge monster who holds in his hands a weapon than was able to defeat this enemy the same military man who promised to stay in this place until the very end with particular fear and disbelief asks what is going on here after a certain amount of time a
young boy is near the military man who says that it is dangerous here And should be taken away from the hospital the same elderly man with readable surprise in his eyes looks at everything that is happening only a huge Stone flies from one building at such an opportune moment jinho appears with his shield by his side thus covering the elderly man with his weapon saving him from being hit jinho confidently states that he will Evacuate the elderly and after that he will wait for the boy forcing the other to entrust the lives Of the people
to him the boy completely trusts his partner with whom he went to this very City agreeing with other people's words and using Force One of Jin Wu's giant subordinates continues the bloody battle against these monsters he effortlessly massacres them Jin Wu's powerful subordinate continues to fight without any pity for or his opponents he just kills them one by one the boy doesn't need to put much effort to climb up on his subordinates body and go in His own Direction it seems that the boy thanks to his subordinate's huge body jumps right on top of his
opponent after a certain amount of time in one of the highrise buildings some sort of conversation is heard touching on the subject of Jinn wo who has gone to save the situation in Japan one of the hunters says that he heard that Mrs selner was never able to help him and another says that there is clearly a death waiting for Jin wo in Tokyo the Hunter says that everyone here was able to unlock their abilities thanks to Mrs selner so the average Hunter has limits a man asks if Jin wo has awakened twice and another
says that he's so intoxicated by his power that he can't think straight the man says that the man thinks that ants and Giants are the same thing because who knew that the raid on jedu island would be Jin Woo's last a man says he's betting his boat that Jin Wu will die on the first day and another Says he's betting his house that he'll die 2 Days Later a man with blonde hair sitting not too far away from the rest of the high ranking Hunters enters the dialogue vocalizing what he should bet the man continues
that he would then bet the entire guild building that Hunter Jin Wu would definitely come back alive starting to smile the man says that he'd better focus on the s-rank gate if he were the others after all those should already open tomorrow so who can survive Another Hunter thinks that man knows how to ruin the mood and another also maintains that it's better to ignore him the man mentions that Japan seems to be having a lot more fun than America right now starting to look out the panoramic windows with a smile a man voices the
fact that this country seems like it should be as much fun as Japan Itself by tomorrow noticing some infernal Circle in the sky some cameraman shouts addressing his viewers with words to the Effect that can anyone believe all this is happening the cameraman excitedly states that the summoned creatures and Shadow soldiers of Hunter Jin wo are attacking that giant the man comments that right now the monster is in a bad situation as the ants are starting to devour it alive some one of the powerful monsters is trying to chase down a defenseless girl who is
running away from this foe as fast as she can it seems that the girl has just a little Bit to go as suddenly the mighty egis catches her deafly and at the same moment removes the monster's alien arm the mighty opponent doesn't see seem in any way encouraged by the fact that his prey has been so brazenly taken right out of his hands not noticing what's happening behind him a few split seconds pass as the powerful monster is dealt with by the suddenly appearing shadow soldier Jin wo Jin Wu's shadow soldier massacres his opponent without
any Regret or pity making sure that he never gets back on His Feet Again The Majestic igis watching everything happening from the sidelines holds the little girl tightly in his arms grudgingly glaring at the monster Mighty iron not hiding his shout of pleasure at having dealt with such an opponent stands on the breathless body Mighty iron does not hide his satisfied smile looking at the scene in front of him for he was the one who dealt with The monster The Majestic igis doesn't seem in any way impressed by what the mighty iron has just done
only stroking the little girl calming her down the boy thinks about how Iron after raising his own level is starting to cut loose enjoying the process the boy thinks about the fact that even so it doesn't stop the mighty iron from doing his job noticing the military man the suddenly appearing Soldier doesn't hide his gratitude in front of such a highly Ranked Hunter as he suddenly sees the hand in front of him before the military man can even finish his speech of gratitude the boy interrupts starting to say something in another language the military man
seems to be even more surprised than before for could it be that the highly ranked Hunter is not only good at fighting but also speaks another language perfectly Jin Wu speaks to jinho about getting the military man out of here and Finally ending this evacuation and the latter agrees a certain amount of time passes and afterward jinho begins to escort a certain military man behind him to send him to safety once the boy finally finds himself all alone in this dim place he slowly voices the fact that now the boy voices that now the real
show begins immediately slowly using his magical abilities as he continues to stand the boy doesn't take take long he looks with his violet eyes at everything Going on around him and gives the command to rise some worker seems to achieve the result he wants and afterward shouts out some nagashi stating that the return was successful there is some commotion in the visitation someone is saying that the corpse of some giant has been discovered someone is shouting that the return has been successful the man in the room where there is quite a loud noise is surprised
to hear that goo was Right the man goes on to say that it was the the same look he saw at the airport remembering the boy and his violet eyes the man says that he's met countless Hunters but there's a lot to see in Jin Wu's Hunter's gaze a man with some fear and nervous demeanor meets Jin Wu and states that since this is an urgent matter they need to get started now the man says that the Giants are now heading towards Osaka continuing that they are asking Jin Wu to take care of Osaka's Defense
the boy goes on his own way seemingly not even listening to what the man next to him is telling him thinking about his own things the man thinks that no matter how strong Jin Wu is he won't be able to stand up to these Giants finding some Merit in it for himself some time passes it seems that the boy does not make himself long to wait and with his usual cold blooded says that he does not want to the man instantly changes his face and says what the boy Will do in this position because everything
is very dangerous the man thinks about whether Jin Wu is really serious about going alone against these monsters ERS but what he's doing now one of the boy subordinates seems to be waiting expectantly for any command from his shadow Lord the boy stands pensively in the same spot holding his chin with his hand as he continues to ponder on all sorts of things suddenly some idea pops into the boy's head that he will Number his shadow soldiers and beer says that they have eliminated another enemy but it's as if the boy doesn't react to the
words from the mighty bear he continues to ponder how he should number the others the the boy thinks about how he should immediately use the exchange and start building an army telling Jin ho to get ready the boy thinks that everything has been easy enough so far but the most important and interesting things will start now the boy says that The shadow soldiers he has now sent all over Japan have helped the hunters destroy the Giants the boy realizes that this is a win-win strategy when he has a lot of Mana in his bank the
boy says that the Giants who were able to use up their strength could not stand up to the shadow soldiers the boy says that it is enough that at the same time other gates are opening so he has to both fight and evacuate people the boy looks at what is happening in front of him what a ruined City on the seventh day after the dungeon rupture the boy calmly struts around the ruined City looking around himself along with Jin ho who is nearby it seems that after a certain amount of time they come to some
sort of Ruin Jin ho says that it is the truest ruins to which the latter agrees after some amount of time while the boys are thinking about something of their own and looking at the horrible atmosphere someone suddenly distracts them the boy Asks about Mrs hanekawa if there are any other Hunters here and the girl says that there are almost no other hunters in Tokyo the girl goes on to say that it's impossible to even calculate the damage to the city right now and the monsters have scattered around the world the girl states that there
are 16 s-ranked Hunters involved and of the survivors there are two groups of six the girl says that among the dead are Yuri orof zawa gouki and Lucas hoil each Monster is a high-ranked opponent the boy thinks about the fact that if three s- rankers died the A- rankers are unlikely to win and the TA states that there were 30 Giants the girl says that there weren't enough people to defend Japan but thanks to Jin woo most are wiped out and the rest are dealt with by the hunters the boy after some time analyzing all
the things that the huntress passed on to him begins to realize that it seems that the boy to Realize that the most interesting enemy is the monster that continues to guard the gate the boy begins to look at the ruined city which is still burning with Hellfire thinking that he has already seen it somewhere but he can't remember where the boy thinks about the fact that there was no fire in that place but the same devastated city as if it was the Abode of the real devil the boy thinks about the fact that if all
of this was intended by the system then what was the Creator trying to say by making this catastrophe the boy thinks about the fact that this creator has already died and disappeared Without a Trace but now there is no way to know if his body was even real the boy clenches his palm into a fist and thinks about the fact that even if this was a hint of the future he needs to prevent all these disasters from happening the boy thinks about the fact that he doesn't want to shake in front of an enemy he
can't handle saying That everyone should be Allin and it's time to get started the girl looking at the hunter Jin woo with noticeable surprise says what about the others and the boy replies that everyone is in place some high-ranking Hunter being in a lying state begins to get angry and says that everything just pisses her off a nearby high-ranking Hunter says that pisses her off or not but that she should be happy that this whole disaster is over the girl blurts out that she Knows it herself but she's not happy that she wasn't left with
any monsters to fight in Tokyo the girl can't handle her overflowing anger in her body she punches her tattooed arm straight on the ground making different sounds the girl next to the hunter states that she feels as if she is being told that they are for cleaning she is fed up with these summoned ones a large number of summoned Shadow soldiers are on the high Ledges of this ruined City allowing Jin wo to See a couple of counted seconds pass as a mighty bear begins to be seen behind the boy's back right high in the
sky the mighty bear doesn't take long Landing right next to Jin Wu a couple seconds later and jinho is surprised to see it the boy even seems surprised at Mighty Bear's arrival himself vocalizing that since they're back here it must have been a good job the mighty bear doesn't take long instantly lowering his head and saying thanks to his ruler suddenly The boy turns to Jin ho with words for him and lady haneka to step back a bit looking at him some amount of time passes once the boy gets the fact that these people have
moved farther away then he starts to use the command you don't have to wait that long for the system to react to the new Shadow soldiers that are slowly coming into view some amount of time passes as his new Army consisting of these monsters appears in front of the boy the boy Being on a hilic and watching the new Army forming in front of him raises his hand upwards attracting attention the shadow soldiers don't have to wait long for the next words from their ruler the boy immediately shouts out vocalizing to begin the attack the
boy has a huge number of various subordinates and Shadow soldiers in his domain all of whom have tremendous power the boy summons such a huge number of very different subordinates just to fight This powerful enemy the entire huge Army of the mighty Hunter Jin Wu wastes no precious time and moves purposefully towards the monster the mighty monster guarding this gate immediately gradually begins to react to the approach of its enemies with strikes the powerful enemy gradually starts to use its large weapon to kill its enemies with a few movements but Jin Wu subordinates and Shadow
soldiers are so many that it seems that The more the mighty monster moves the less the result will be the boy looking at his enemy from the side thinks about the fact that it is simply a terrifying power because he killed a 100 enemies with one blow the boy says that the strength of this enemy is simply huge and from him comes such a magical power that even wants to run away the boy slowly begins to realize that this is a problem of considerable proportions wondering how to fight him by summoning His fang the boy
has several choices at hand one of which entails simply running away defeat and being able to forget about the battle but the boy also has a better choice denoting that Jin Wu just needs to get rid of his opponent after a certain amount of time literally the same huge size a soldier appears next to this powerful monster as soon as Jin Wu's shadow soldier tries to hit his opponent in any way the mighty monster is faster the mighty monster doesn't Need to put too much effort into dealing with the shadow soldier with a single sword
strike as the mighty monster continues to fight those who are preventing him from guarding the gate in peace the others begin to crawl up his leg but the mighty monster seems to prove to be much smarter than all of his opponents starting to Simply stomp on his opponents watching the whole battle going on the mighty beard just can't Contain himself wanting to leave to fight at once but the boy stops his strong subordinate in time telling him that it is not yet the right time to attack the boy thinks about how things have been predictable
so far but he needs to hold on to his Mana to find his opponent's weak spot the boy watches intently at the ongoing battle and the mighty monsters attempts to slay all the small Shadow Soldiers with his fist the boy does not take his eyes off the Ongoing battle he also keeps an eye on his Mana which is slowly starting to drain it seems that after a certain amount of time the powerful enemy is gradually getting angry acting aggressively the boy thinks about the fact that the magic of that monster surrounds him like an iron
wall that's why he doesn't bother with any defense the boy thinks that the powerful opponent is why he's so confident but Jin Wu knows that he did block once the Boy doesn't seem like he's going to spend much time analyzing the battle going on anymore immediately summoning the flying kaisel to his side as soon as the boy climbs onto the flying creature's body Jin wo doesn't take long to give his command as soon as the boy gives his command the mighty bear instantly takes off heading towards the enemy with great speed Mighty bear turns out
to be such a strong and fast shadow soldier that even the monster can't keep Up with someone else's speed the boy while on the body of the flying creature along with the Majestic igis head in some direction of the monster it seems that the mighty bear turns out to be such a fast and strong shadow soldier that he makes the one fall down with one move the boy watching the whole scene can't seem to hide his surprised emotions because of how strong bear is as a soldier sometime after the attack on the monster The Majestic
egis enters The battle the mighty monster seems to be in some surprise at what is happening clearly not ready for such strong opponents the boy watching the battle from the sidelines can't hide his satisfied smile because everything is going just as he thought on the other side of the ongoing battle and the mighty BR uses his skills clawing the enemy to Make Them Fall faster the boy not intending to waste much time with all this fighting appears in a Terrifying guise and begins to use the Monarch's power it seems that the attack from the gin
woo Hunter is so strong that huge flashes of lightning and Strikes can be seen from a great distance the hunters watching the battle from the side can't seem to hide their surprise because it doesn't seem like a hunter fighting a monster the girl clearly puzzled by what she can now see in front of her says that it's more like a battle between two Monsters jinho Can't seem to hide his pride in the henm who is doing a great job with his though so strong opponent the mighty monster seems to be slowly starting to lose his
great strength already as flashes of lightning come out of his red eye the boy appears in his powerful form in front of the enemy not hiding all his motives to deal with the monster quickly some amount of time passes seemingly a few counted seconds as the boy shouts to his subordinate calling for an attack The mighty bear doesn't seem to take long he instantly reacts to the other's command saying that everything will be executed a few split seconds pass as the mighty bear immediately flies straight into one of that Monster's eyes with great speed after
the stranger's abrupt action there is a noticeable reaction from the mighty monster who doesn't hide his Cry of pain the boy activates the chaos blade skill looks at his opponent with a cold stare and begins to deliver Swift blows the mighty monster seems to be unable to resist its opponent anymore spitting blood and gradually falling to the ground sometime passes before an alert from the system appears stating that the boy's level has been noticeably increased the boy thinks about the fact that the enemy has been defeated seemingly even faster than usual and at the bottom
of what's Happening Jin Wu jinho calls out jinho starts running toward the boy saying that such a Brilliant battle was expected of Jin wo because he won the battle the boy thinks about the fact that the system's message didn't say that the dungeon boss was defeated which could mean that the raid isn't over yet the boy thinks about the fact that the black Aura still hasn't gone away and he just can't extract the alien Shadow as expected from the system itself as jinho scoots closer to the boy with all his might Jin Wu seems to
extend his palm out to the side as if Trying to tune in the boy stares intently at the breathless body of the mighty monster as the voice of his shadowy Soldier is suddenly heard the mighty bear appears before the boy in all his usual guise glaring that it was him making Jin Wu realize the whole point the boy looking at his shadow soldier finally realizes that that it was Bear thinking about the fact that even if bear is dead it's hard to feel his magic after a certain amount of time The sky begins to turn
a bright white color seemingly emitting some sort of powerful reaction the boy seems to begin to feel some incredible wave of magic his gaze noticeably changing looking carefully ahead of himself the boy seems to suddenly come to his senses about jinho after all this guy had just been by Jin Wu's side immediately fearing for someone else's fate the boy turns the other way to find jinho with his gaze and sees him protected by the Majestic Igis the boy suddenly begins to think about the fact that this huge Gateway is beginning to suck in all the
magic of this huge giant the boy thinks about how Mana alone can inflict such huge wounds but he has never seen such a thing before the boy tells jinho to stay where he is while Jin Wu checks the situation behind the gate jinho only shouts after the hyim to be careful but the boy wastes no time and runs towards that gate the boy wastes no precious time a Couple moments pass as he flies over the barrier a glow behind him the boy finally landing on the hard floor can't hide his admiration how spacious it is
here everything is just right for Giants suddenly the boy stops in the middle of this road the mighty BR asks if his Lord can hear anything and the boy says yes the boy states that he hears a very strange laughter immediately leisurely heading in the direction of these sounds emanating from the depths of the dungeon The boy thinks that someone has enemies in the dungeon and this creature is laughing the one clearly has a strange sense of humor the boy without making himself long voices that it's time for them to depart as on the other
side some creature voices that he's laughing like hell the monster screams that all these nefarious rulers he clearly feels some guests have come to his dungeon not afraid to say it out loud the enemy seemingly noticing the highly ranked Hunter Jin Wu in front of him addresses him as highness while in Chains the boy watching the whole scene in front of him wonders if it's the boss in front of him and he asks to be freed the monster imprisoned in Chains says that he knows the plans of all the monarchs he should definitely tell the
other rulers as soon as possible it seems the powerful monster who can't move his limbs at the moment can finally see Jin Wu's face the powerful monster Immediately changes his face to a hateful one he states that the boy is not the one he knows the boy as he continues to stand in front of this monster questioning if those monarchs did such an action towards the monster the boy thinks about the fact that of course he has tried to dialogue with monsters before but none of them could explain where they came from the boy is
not ceremonious and asks the monster about the monarchs and the monster says That they are the longtime enemies of the rulers looking at Jin Wu The Boy digests the information and thinks that since they are the enemies of the rulers they are also his his enemies and then asks the monster about the monster's stiffness the powerful monster completely agrees with the words of the Hunter jinwoo saying that he is also the ruler looking at him carefully the mighty ruler says that perhaps the monarchs and other rulers are already Coming for Jin Wu but the boy
doesn't have the strength to resist them the mighty ruler says that Jin Wu will need more power to win them over and then asks him to release him because he will help the boy says who is going to help whom if the monster will help the man asking if the monster offers to take his word for it the mighty ruler begins to smile with all his teeth and says that it seems that he will have to make the boy Believe after some amount of time after the ruler's spoken words it is as if this monster
begins to read a spell a large number of alerts come up saying that the ruler is using the skill oath of loyalty after which they will not be able to lie to each other the boy begins to scrutinize and read the text that is stated inside the alert thinking that the one is the king of giants the boy seems to stand like that for a while contemplating all sorts of actions but Finds nothing better to do other than agree to the proposal the powerful ruler begins to ask the boy to release him for he will
help the Hunter and the boy agrees but is hard of speech the boy begins to realize how this whole system and oath actually works he can't even utter the slightest lie to this ruler the boy tries to formulate his thought into a speech and states that how is it that a monster can freely conduct his dialogue Unlike other monsters the mighty ruler doesn't seem to quite understand interjecting and Jin wo states that it's the monsters that come out of the gate the mighty ruler realizes that the boy is talking about the chaos dwellers and after
continuing that he too has a question how can the boy put him and the chaos dwellers on the same level it seems that such a question offended the ruler a bit he says that those who get out of the dungeon are the soldiers of The defeated Army caught by the rulers Army the powerful ruler continues that it is only natural that the inhabitants of chaos have defects after so many years under their influence the monster states that he is the king for unlike them he was able to keep his sanity he kept calm for years
and then Jin Wu appeared the boy says about the army of Lords whether they are the same Knights in White armor and with huge Wings behind their backs the mighty ruler Briefly announces that they are the very same they are called The Warriors of the monarchs the boy asks for what reason the monarchs send them but the boy understates again and afterward changes the wording of the question to why the monarchs send their Monsters the powerful ruler says that didn't he tell the boy that they are preparing for war because they are going to turn
the planet into a battlefield the boy says he doesn't Really understand because aren't they sending monsters to this place to turn the earth into a battlefield the mighty ruler says that the reason for this is simple and it is that the monarchs want to breathe magic into the human world the mighty ruler states that if the monsters coming out of the gate is a disaster then the release of magic will be a better event which is what everyone thought so the mighty ruler continues to list stating Soul crystals Mana Stones Items that are filled with
magic The Mighty ruler says that the spilled blood of those with magic in them is the best way to bring power where there was none to begin with and for this the monarchs have decided to use the Prisoners the ruler continues that the concentration of Magic on this planet is growing because of their blood the ruler says that magic has strengthened this planet but the plan of the monarchs is to create a world that will not collapse Under the onslaught of their power the mighty ruler says that this war is considered the second war between
the rulers and the monarchs a Fierce and bloody war the mighty ruler confidently states that the human world will soon become the ultimate hell causing Jin Wu's eyes to change the mighty ruler briefly stat that they have no time at all for once word of their meeting becomes known the others will not stand idly by the boy Says that the ruler had it in his mind before that Jin Wu was their target but doesn't understand why and the boy replies that Jin Wu really doesn't know anything the powerful ruler says that the power that Jin
Wu has is not his but the fact that he has that power means that the original Master of the power betrayed the ruler so the boy has become an enemy to the monarchs and the ruler ruler the ruler continues that he swears because he will fight Jin Wu but will The hunter be able to help him the boy states that when he wants to win someone over to his side he simply turns them into his shadow soldier as usual Mighty ruler says that monarchs and rulers gain Immortal bodies because even if you kill him you
can't extract his soul from his body the mighty ruler says that even so he can become his Soldier asking if that's reason enough for Jin Wu to free him the boy thinks about the fact that he's figured out this situation but for Some reason he feels somehow uneasy as if he's missing something serious it seems that the powerful ruler can't wait to free himself from these chains he asks the boy to do something but the boy doesn't seem to be in a hurry he asks him if the mighty ruler will be on his side and
he says he will the mighty ruler says that if the boy helps him he will be sure to repay the high-ranking hunter in the same coin after all this is the deal that is binding between Rulers Jin Wu thinks for a second this monster is blocked out by some kind of Shadow perhaps it's some kind of Illusion but the boy begins to gradually approach the chain locked monster seemingly about to ask something else the boy shows the seriousness of his question turns to the ruler and says that he is on the side of the people
but for some reason the powerful ruler doesn't answer Jin Wu's question sensing something a Miss on the other side the Boy doesn't show an ounce of regret for this powerful ruler as asking if the one is silent because of this oath the boy says that the stone on the stranger's neck is very strange perhaps the one hears the Monarch's voice that makes him kill people the boy does not give in to any of his emotions he says that perhaps it is better to pretend that their deal never existed in the first place a few moments
pass as the boy wounds the ruler with his weapon saying that it would be Very dangerous to let him live the boy continues to stare at this powerful ruler with his icy eyes saying that this is what could turn into a disaster sometime passes as the mighty ruler says with gravity that Jin Wu was wrong for the catastrophy is the hunter as soon as the boy turns the other way the wounded Mighty ruler opens his mouth seemingly trying to attack the mighty ruler flails from side to side seemingly from the pain overwhelming his body while
Jin wo Moves around easily enough it doesn't take the boy long some amount of time passes as he once again begins to throw a few punches at the monster the monster bends in half and says that the fiercer the battle between the humans and the inhabitants of chaos the more the world will be a battlefield the powerful ruler states that after that everything the boy is trying so hard to protect will simply burn in the Flames of war the boy looks With his violet eyes at the mighty ruler and says with certainty that this will
not happen the boy seems to stand by the mighty ruler for a while longer and then comes a notification that he has defeated the dungeon boss after that another notification comes saying that the boy has eliminated one of the nine rulers and the same is the ruler of the Ley Giants the boy says that it is quite a Pity that he could not get the shadow Soldiers but he will consider this item in his hands as a kind of trophy some amount of time passes after defeating the boss of this dungeon the remains of the
ruler just burn in Flames Jin Wu's level has increased the weather outside is so Sunny there is not a single cloud in the sky there is quite a friendly atmosphere going on around which can't help but smile it seems that one of the helicopters lands on some area with lots of green grass around and people Gradually come out of it some man in light clothing for such sunny weather rests his shoulder on the door and says that he didn't expect to meet anyone here a man says that they haven't seen Mr deputy and Miss selner
in a while and another says that they have something to talk about a man states to some girl that no one is to go near his own room until the two arriving guests have left the place the man asks about what brought them here and this far but if It's because of another s-rank dungeon he's not going miss selner starts to say that she didn't come here because of this incident as they have a more serious problem drawing his attention one of the people in the place seriously starts to say that Mr Chris is seriously
going to be killed by someone soon Chris turns to miss selner saying that he understands and thanks her for her kindness but they are not in a relationship to joke around like that Chris immediately changes to a horrified face showing different emotions and asking about who else here is going to kill who Miss selner doesn't seem surprised by the others reaction only covering her eyes and beginning to voice that she had a dream recently the woman continues to sit with her eyes closed and afterward says that in this dream Chris was surrounded by everything it
was several male Silhouettes Chris immediately reacts Angrily telling the woman to take her time because she didn't come to tell all this nonsense because of some dream Chris says that there is no need for him to be fooled because there have been many rumors about Miss selner why her abilities are so different from others Chris seriously states that he is a national level Hunter which he thinks means that no one can kill him the woman tries to say what she clearly saw in her dream about Chris being killed but the Other isn't even going to
listen asking that does he really need to ask for help Chris says that do they really think there is a person in the world that can protect a national level Hunter not realizing what the point of that is after a certain amount of time the woman seems to reflect on other people's words and afterward glosses over the fact that there is one such person the woman seriously glosses over the fact that this person might be a Jin woo Hunter Who might be able to protect a national level Hunter a powerful and highly ranked National level
Hunter named Chris seems to be starting to remember what this Jin wo looks like moving to some other place where there is some sort of circl going on and also a glow is seen in the distance something strange is going on here the boy thinks about the fact that he made the right choice when he killed the king because there was a suffocating Aura emanating from him even When he was Shackled the boy says that if such a monster had gotten out it would not have been a good thing but it is good that he
realized it in time the boy begins to remember the events he was able to learn about thanks to the creator of the system thinking that he needs to be even stronger someone says that the news saying that all the Giants were exterminated quickly spread around the world with good events and on social media the discussion about The national level Hunter began to rage but this topic has not only affected Koreans themselves someone says that one of the Giants that tried to cross the sea was defeated thanks to Liu Jiang in China also the head of
the Matsumoto Association voluntarily surrendered to the authorities but no one knows if he tried to take responsibility for what happened on himself and on the other side of the earth somewhere in the United States the American Hunters that Successfully completed the raid into the s-rank dungeon are having a buffet some man says that the government threw a nice buffet in honor of the raid's completion while another man says that the raid was [ __ ] after some amount of time it seems as soon as the men finish talking they are cut off by another man
saying he was looking for the others the man with the blonde hair and sunglasses doesn't stop smiling stating if the others remember their Very AR argument the man begins to list that one Hunter had bet a yacht on that bet while another had bet his house and a third didn't seem to have bet anything the man seems to cut the other Hunter short abruptly begins to Tower over him and ask about the tie while the other begins to get visibly nervous the man amusingly asks how he likes his tie and the girl replies that his
tie is quite expensive but it doesn't match his Hawaiian shirt at all the man replies That he thought so at the same moment tossing his tie aside and the girl says that they have bigger problems the girl says that the hunter management has sent a list of guilds that are invited to the international Guild conference but among them is the Jin Wu Guild the powerful Hunter seems happy enough about this news because it means that the boy will soon be coming to America jinho shouts somewhere off to the side saying that his henm are so
cool and Jin Wu says That except that giant has added to his fighting Power the military men on the sidelines don't hide their surprise at what's happening they open their mouths and don't understand how this can be possible if this is Jin wo's ability jinho rather thinks that naturally those who have never seen Jin Wu's ability will be shocked to the point that their mouths will drop open after a certain amount of time it seems that just as Jin ho begins to ponder he is distracted by The very same girl addressing him the girl asks
jinho to come over to her because it seems that someone on the phone call wants to talk to Jin ho thus surprised ing him after a short amount of time as soon as the girl voices some sort of call jinho takes the cell phone in his hand and says hello briefly jinho suddenly sees a boy walking by and apologizes saying that he needs to go back to Korea and Jin Wu asks if everything's okay jinho voices that he Doesn't know exactly but he apparently has some problems at home that will need to be taken care
of the same girl politely says that she'll take jinho to the airport and the same girl says goodbye to the boy saying that they'll meet up soon jinho is inside the helicopter seemingly thinking about that very call because his mom's voice hasn't shaken so much yet apparently something's wrong jinho tries to calm himself down and tries not to think About that phone call because it's probably nothing serious which is hard to believe after some amount of time it seems like even a few hours jinho finally finds himself at the International Airport jinho while inside the
airport hears the voice of one of the men saying that a car is all already waiting for them asking them to follow him the man says that in such a difficult hour jinho should hold on and be strong since he'll explain all the Details on the way but the guy doesn't quite understand jinho asks about what it could mean and the man replies that it's too hard to explain in two words they need some time the man says that Mr y menhan who is also jho's father is now in the last stage of this disease
jinho seeing through the huge glass the way his father is lying on the bed immediately becomes nervous and the man tries to calm him down by saying that it's not allowed there the man says with Sadness in his voice that Hunters who can't control their magic shouldn't be allowed near menhan jinho can't seem to cope with the grief that gradually fills his gut he says that he is a useless son after all after some amount of time the boy is handed some kind of folder he asks what it is and the man says that the
chairman was working on it before his coma the man says that he thought that maybe this folder was something the chairman Would look for once he wakes up but it seems more necessary than jinho right now jinho thinks about the fact that it seems to be exactly what was passed down to him from his father the very clippings of Articles he liked the man sadly says that these are the contests and competitions that jinho participated in as well as his brother and sister the chairman who collected it all the man goes on to say that
the chairman even collected Jin Ho's latest Accomplishments allowing the man to see the new photos the man glosses over the fact that the chairman never said anything that Jin ho didn't like causing the other to gradually shed tears the man seems to find nothing better than to suggest that jinho go to a quieter Place their ancestral home jinho seems to be about to head towards home together with the man as he suddenly starts to feel something behind him jinho doesn't seem to let it go unnoticed immediately Turning his head back as if trying to catch
a glimpse of someone's presence this is also what the man notices only looking at jinho asking what has become of him and why he stopped Midway through jinho doesn't seem to find any answer to the other man's question after a certain amount of time thinking that he just imagined it after a certain amount of time the boy's figure in all its Glory seems to gradually begin to appear in the air and In pieces the boy amusingly States what it is about jino's tears which gradually begin to hurt his heart as ends up in the hospital
some amount of time passes the boy seems to realize that he needs to use the Holy Water of Life for this particular man some woman begins to get out of her car as soon as it stops in front of some building the same woman in turn is clearly in a hurry to get somewhere there is no emotion on the woman's face other than sadness she has Her eyes downcast and is walking in the right direction not tuned into positive emotions the girl seems to be hurrying in her own Direction she needs to meet someone but
suddenly her attention is caught by something the girl passes by some young man looks at him carefully and thinks that she seems to know him some gray-haired man seems visibly surprised by what is happening as if he has just cracked his eyes open and seen this light the girl seems to have come To this particular gray-haired man she doesn't hide her tears and calls him daddy with surprise the man asks if he is awake and the doctors say that it is absolutely incredible because he has come come out of the last stage of sleeping sickness
it seems that as soon as the boy does what he has planned he can only smile until no one notices him and then he is going to hide the boy turns out to be unnoticed so he calmly walks around the deserted street with His hands in his pockets and enjoys the weather the boy gradually moves away from this hospital and says that it's a little early but wishes jinho a happy birthday the boy says that maybe he should go back to Japan to finish his business there so that his soul will be at peace the
boy thinks about the fact that he needs to spend almost two more hours somehow because when he has free time he doesn't even know what to do suddenly the Hunter Hay in in all her Glory the one who so embarrassingly said that Jin Wu was interested in her pops up in the boy's thoughts the boy instantly sigh and thinks that maybe he should look for derc dungeons for something to do Chris is in his big room but he seems to be feeling quite uneasy after that very encounter and dialogue with Miss selner the powerful National
level Hunter can't rest easy after hearing the words regarding the assassination attempt after a certain Amount of time seemingly never finding the strength to relax the powerful hunter gets up and goes somewhere Chris who is a national level Hunter looks around him and notices that it is somehow too quiet the powerful National level Hunter approaches one of the tables setting his hand over one of the wine glasses after a certain amount of time seemingly listening to everything going on the hunter suddenly pushes the the glass off the table after a couple Of seconds that very
same glass with expensive wine simply develops and shards fly all over the floor the mighty Hunter instantly changes in his face seemingly not understanding why he didn't hear the glass clinking which is very strange the mighty Hunter stands in the middle of this room looking around him and wondering what on Earth is going on here Mighty Hunter begins to remember the words of one of the men which says that Chris could call them at any moment At after a certain amount of time seemingly not allowing Chris to think any longer about the past dream some
guy appears in front of him an amazing aura emanates from this guy he seems to only have eyes for the national level hunter in front of him the powerful National level Hunter senses the presence of those behind him asking about who they are the same guy says that if a man fights for people he won't accomplish anything by doing so saying about some Windsh Shard Chris is surprised to think that he can hear the language of monsters but he doesn't like it so he rudely asks what he's talking about the same kid looks confident he
says that this information is not for Chris's ears but for someone much higher than him the powerful National level Hunter doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate being treated this way he asks if those who are laughing at him are laughing at him Something incredible happens in some place it seems to be some kind of battle some powerful monster appears in its horrible form this mighty monster is saying that at least but one of the opponents he will definitely be able to finish off with such power the high-ranked hunters watching all this happening wonder if
this is an immortal fire that is controlled by a human this powerful monster is shouting with its loud voice that all its opponents who Stand in its way should simply die a brutal death the boy seems to be going on some kind of Journey but wherever he goes there will be a large number of fans around him some say that all these people are here to see Hunter jinu in person realizing that it's his last day in Japan behind the boy BR appears saying that these people are here to show him gratitude but that he'd
rather greet them the boy voices the likelihood of Meeting a familiar face right in the next airplane Crest seemingly unsurprised the boy amusingly voices whether or not the same person wants to say it's just an ordinary coincidence but that person voices that if he does Jin wo won't believe it the boy voice is that they've met Mr Adam white again and the man said says that he didn't expect the man to remember his name the boy thinks about the fact that he was actually prompted to do so by the Powerful bear who tells his King
different Clues the boy says that they talked it over last time and Adam replies that it's too bold but he has some kind of conversation to have with him the boy glosses over whether America couldn't contain the srank gates either and he says that's not it at all because they're doing just fine Adam seems to want to show something in his notebook which slowly begins to open asking if Hunter wants to take a look the video Shows some kind of massive fire the firefighters yelling that it's useless they just can't put out this disaster a
boy holding someone else's laptop in his lap asks what it is and the boy asks to pay attention to the person behind the screen Adam states that it's Christopher Reed who started the fire the one who is one of the strongest Hunters on the national level the boy says that there must have been a battle at that place since the fire was so strong thinking That Christopher Adam says that Christopher was killed which none of them could believe because that's a damn strange thing to say such a national level Hunter after some amount of time
it seems Adam isn't done showing some information to Jin wo yet pulling something out of his jacket Adam shows a picture of the man who is the Prime Suspect as the Hunter's Bureau is looking for the culprits after a certain Amount of time it seems as soon as Adam barely has time to say those words the man begins to scream in Terror for something is affecting him the boy still sitting in his seat begins to use his powerful magic causing the other to be in midair the boy harshly states that if Adam is going to
play such a stupid joke on him the other should be prepared to say goodbye to his life Adam immediately starts yelling no to the guards not to come near him to help him because jokes Are not good with the boy you have to be honest Adam says that the creature in the photo came out of the dungeon it may not be who the hunter Jin wo might have suddenly thought it was the powerful Hunter listens intently to the one he is now using his magical power on asking for more details Adam states that he couldn't
be distinguished from the monster by his magical energy asking if the man remembers the explosion at the bureau a few months ago the boy seems to Slowly begin to realize what Adam has been talking about all this time he begins to clarify if it was because of his father the boy seems to stop using his magical power on Adam after a certain amount of time causing him to collapse Adam begins to breathe rapidly saying that the man attacked their hunters and then fled but after this incident their Bureau began to keep a close eye on
him Adam says that he understands the Hunter's feelings about That but they have every reason to consider the man a prime suspect as well the boy asks about then why they showed him a picture of that man and Adam says an international Guild conference Adam says that at the conference where the representatives of the famous Fields will gather the Hunter's Bureau will reveal the truth about that man Adam states that after that the investigation will no longer be classified causing Jin Wu to give Jin Wu a serious look Adam States that the American government has
lost a valuable National level Hunter now they will do anything to catch the killer Adam says that the guild wants to continue to maintain a friendly relationship with Jin woo so they wanted to warn him about it all in advance the boy thinks about his father who disappeared Without a Trace 10 years ago whether he turned into a monster and decided to return to this world one of Adam's bodyguards asks if he's okay now To which the man agrees and says it's just a misunderstanding Adam thinks about the fact that this technique is completely different
from what Mage is used to move objects wondering more Adam thinks about the fact that Jin Wu is the sixth National level Hunter which needs to be reported to the deputy head of the department someone mentions the international Guild conference as all the guild representatives are discussing The future of their Hunters someone says that after a few days the official list of guilds invited to this conference was released as the representative of South Korea is Ain Guild which only has the only High ranked Hunter Jin Wu However the fact that one Hunter was able to
single-handedly straighten out the other guilds was the main argument in ain's favor some man says that there are now heated discussions that the hunter Guild will be replaced by the Ain Guild as Choy jong-in comments on this a Hunter says that it's a perfectly reasonable decision and another asks what that means which means that he's not just accepting it but agreeing to it Cho jung-in sincerely voices that this is exactly how he thinks about the case and he covers his eyes and smiles as he thinks about his own the man mentions that ain's Guild is
literally made up of one person doesn't that confuse the hunter Choy jong-in responds by asking If that Hunter isn't Jin Wu himself since he's powerful enough as it is Cho jong-in continues that if they compare guilds in terms of number of people then s Jin Wu could replace a hundred of those Hunters Choy jong-in states that during the raid on jedu island he saw firsthand what a hunter Jin Wu can do so aene is a very strong Guild the man states that it still seemed to him that due to the lack of a hunter Guild
it might upset Hunter Choy the man says That it certainly upset him but his sense of pride in Jin wo overpowers all of his regrets since it was that Hunter who saved them on jedu island Choy jung-in continues that in fact he and his Guild members were only able to come back alive because of Jin Wu The Hunter some man says that they've booked a dungeon that appeared in the suso area today it's A- ranked but not very dangerous Choy jung-in asks about the Ain Guild saying that they weren't going To book it and another
man says that he hasn't heard from them Choy jung-in thinks about the fact that it's been 4 days since Jin Wu came to Korea After Japan and he hasn't shown up anywhere since then Choy jongin thinks that he's different from be yunho of the white tiger Guild and mty of the Reapers because those look like the truest monkeys the man says that since the Ain Guild has calm down their sales have increased by 40% and Choy jong-in Realizes that he's Another Monkey Choy jong-in thinks that a person who recently single-handedly defeated s-rank dungeon Monsters can't
lay low so quickly the weather outside side is so Sunny some dialogue can be heard in one of the buildings saying that there's a request from China about Jin wo the president of the hunters Association clarifies if it's about Jin Wu's personal information and Jin chel says that no not at all Jin chel says that They're asking for official raid data and news articles and the President says that's right because they won't give extensive information about him the president asks why China is so suddenly interested in Jin Wu since they made it clear that the
latter wasn't interested jinchi says that it wasn't the Chinese government that requested the information on Jin Wu but it was a personal request which the president interjects Jin Chul states that it seems That Jin Wu's Hunter was interested in the Chinese sevenstar level Hunter L Jang Jin chel states that China has its own system for evaluating Hunter's abilities because clearly it's a different country jinchu says that the highest level is marked with five stars only Lui gang's ability is rated at Seven Stars the president asks if Leo Jang is interested in Jin Wu The Hunter
jinchu asks if they didn't fight together against Giants the president Thinks about how it seems like some sort of strongman acquaintance and afterward says to tell him no you can write something superficial the girl seems to report to some man ahead of her that the powerful Hunter song Jin woo will arrive tomorrow a man with blonde hair looking out the panoramic Windows asks about the fact that is it really going to happen so soon as if time has flown by after some time seemingly cutting off the man's thoughts a voice is heard Somewhere in the
doorway asking if he was called here the man turns around at the voice coming from behind him wondering what people in Hollywood are like which by the way the man's arrival is right on time the man turns to face his guest and says that he has an urgent conversation to have with this arriving man the man who is dressed in as much summer clothing as possible and is also wearing light slippers at the moment stayes that he will be brief The Man Shows himself in a sort of terrifying Aura looks intently at his interlocutor and
says not to touch s Jin Wu The Man seems to whisper the name of his interlocutor who is called Mr Juan who has no face on him as if he's visibly frightened the man states that he knows that something happened between Jin Wu and his brother the man doubts and at the same time wants the truth Mr hang seems unimpressed by the dialogue going on he instantly changes his gaze as he Tries to get a word in as soon as Mr hang opens his mouth in an attempt to say something the man immediately thrust his
hand forward cutting him off the man Smiles through his teeth and says that he doesn't remember letting Mr hang say anything the girl standing and watching the whole squabble between the men seems to be begging the other to stand still and do what the other does the girl thinks about the fact that there aren't many people out there who are capable of Threatening National level Hunters but among them is the danger ous Thomas the girl thinks about the fact that in fact Wang dong Su is just as obsessed with hunting as Thomas is watching the
men from the sidelines the man voices that Mr hang should by no means touch s Jin Wu suggesting that the other should go on vacation during the conference the man starts to smile his wide smile and asks if Mr hang can obey him this time and not make a mistake the Man seems to scoff as much as he can taking advantage of his high ranking and calling out to Mr hang again who says that of course he will comply with the request once the high-ranking hunter gets the desired response from Master hang he allows the
other to leave in the desired Direction the girl approaches the man and asks if the man will really listen to him and the hunter states that he is not foolish enough to believe Mr hang's words the man addresses Lola Saying that until Jin Wu leaves America let her keep an eye on Mr hang watching closely the girl asks about whether Mr Wong would like that and the man says that whether he likes it or not it's better than dying some guy asks why there are so many reporters here and someone says that it seems that
the hunter is coming to America a man says that this Hunter is apparently already here and another asks that maybe they should say hello to him the man states That it would be nice to make connections with such a strong Hunter as he suddenly changes in his face the other man asks if the man would go in the direction they want and the blond-haired guy asks if he sees something the white-haired man seems shocked at what's happening and what he sees in front of him wondering if Jin wo isn't calling servants from somewhere else the
white-haired man is disbelievingly thinking that does the Powerful Hunter Jin woo just walk around with the servants like that the white-haired man thinks that with so many it's easy to believe why Jin Wu is going to go to war on the states jinho asks the boy if he sees any familiar faces here and he says he doesn't but one Foreigner keeps staring at him Jin says that maybe that person just wanted his autograph and then says that why would Chief Wu Jin be here suddenly Gino comes into view who seems to be feeling Bad and
slowly voices that he's been assigned to guard the hunter jinho scoffs in every way possible and interjects what he said since he didn't realize who he was going to guard or what purpose he was here for the boy suddenly draws the attention of the others by coughing and saying that he thinks someone has come to greet them after some amount of time as soon as the boy speaks in regards to some people one man appears in front of them the boy Says that he thought he heard that the man was in charge of Asia and
white says that until recently that's how it was but now he's in charge of Jin wo as well white says that they'll send everyone but him to the hotel and the boy addresses jinho about going first after a certain amount of time seeming to get the boy's attention the boy cautiously asks if he could go with them the boy seems to start wondering for what purpose the the man is addressing him With such a suggestion wondering if it's about his father the man awkwardly says that this conversation won't hurt Hunter Jin woo in any way
didn't he tell him about the things that are being said about him in the United States the boy bluntly asks if what they're going to talk about is classified and the man says that some items are classified the boy already in the car asks about where they are going and the man replies that to the building In charge of hunters the man says that they are running out of time time since Christopher is dead they need to strengthen America's fighting Power the man states that the details of Mr Christopher's death are unofficial they are working
hard to find a worthy replacement the boy briefly asks if he is one of the contenders for the position to which the man agrees with a nod of his head the man States as Jin Wu Surely knows that the value of a runstone is proportional to the power of the magic monster the man states that the raid which was a huge disaster for the humans and became a historical event that one wants to forget is all because of the commish Dragon the man goes on to talk about the Run stone that was pulled out of
this Dragon they want to find the master of this powerful Stone after some amount of time once the man finishes his story about the stone and the dragon Asks about the offer suddenly the boy starts talking about the photo asking him to zoom in for he wants to see the first picture demanding the man the man seems to start guessing about the photo the boy is asking asking for asking if Jin wo is talking about kish's body the boy looking at the photo closely asks if kish's body has been preserved in the US and the
man says that it has the boy asks where this body is as they need to go there urgently as he has given them His time so let him get at least this in return the man says that this is information that has been authorized from above but he doesn't know where the body is the man says that if Jin Wu asks the authorities from above will obviously agree but Adam needs to provide a report so it will have to wait some middle-aged man seems unemotional or even tired asking if Jin Wu has arrived the man
asks about the Rune Stone if there's any information about It and another says that while they were traveling the man didn't say anything the man starts rubbing his chin stating that the only purpose Jin wo has is to see the dragon's body the man says to talk to the deputy head of the building and tells the other that he can go his own way the man States what makes Jin Wu want to see kish's body and the other replies that he doesn't even know why but the hunter is clearly not a tourist here the man
states that the value of Jin Wu skills are immense highlevel Hunters don't save money on the Run Stones they need the man continues that the lives of hunters are directly dependent on their own skills meaning that being able to see kish's body will give Jin Wu a lot another man however says that aren't Jin Wu's abilities limited to the magical monsters he once defeated after after a certain amount of time it seems that once the man in the business suit realizes what he heard the Main man say he understands something the man holds his hand
to his forehead and thinks about what if Jin Wu could make a monster that died long ago as his servant the boy using his powerful Aura sits on the couch seemingly trying to relax but some sounds are heard in the distance the boy continues to sit in the same spot clearly hearing the entire conversation in that office where it is stated that does Jin Wu want to make a servant of Kish the man states that if That is true then it is impossible for one person's powers to be so increased but if they refuse him
then there will be no friendship the man seems to calm down instantly putting a hand to his forehead as if to begin to ponder something that his whole life depends on after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the man decides something important for himself he gets to his feet saying that everything is clear the man says that he will then personally Guide Jin Wu to the Dragon maybe this will be a great chance to see the skills of such a hunter the man says that he would like a calmer environment but
Jin Wu doesn't want to go that way after all as he Ponders some amount of time passes it seems the men have decided to lead the boy to the Target he wants the same man says asking to go to this place the boy watching all of the man's movements clearly begins to feel the magical energy right in the air the boy thinks About the fact that if this energy is still there 8 years after the events how much power this Dragon will show the man says that this dragon killed all the powerful hunters and only
five Hunters were able to see the dragon dead the man continues that all the magical powers used in the building responsible for the hunters come from the magical Kamisha Stone after a short amount of time the man breaks the silence and asks if Hunter jinwu is satisfied with Everything and the man asks them to step back the man also moves away from the boy his assistant asks if everything is going to be okay and the man replies that yes because he let him the man States for everyone to pay close attention to what is about
to happen looking at the boy who is getting ready for something the boy seems to use his magical power extends his arm forward as if to concentrate and then tells the man to rise up after a certain amount of Time there is some sort of reaction but the alert writes that the boy failed to retrieve that shadow the boy seems to sigh clearly used to such events but he will get what he wants after all since the shadow can be appropriated he will definitely succeed Jin Wu tuning in one more time stares with his violet
eyes and then voices his firm command to rise there seems to be a real reaction from kish's side after a certain amount of time as Black smoke appeared all around just a few seconds later you can hear the loud roar of the dragon and you can clearly see his shadow rising up the mighty Kish doesn't wait long appearing in his usual form and asking if if Jin Wu had summoned him the mighty kamish doesn't seem to quite understand what is going on around him yet he says that he is the king of the Dead the
lord of the Shadows the people here seem to have no way of realizing what is happening in front of Them they look on with a readable look of surprise on their faces the mighty kamish seems to begin to slowly realize what is going on here he sees a few people Mighty kamish doesn't take long to realize he holds on to the glass with his huge paw and says to kill the people one of the men watching the whole scene can't hide his surprise thinking that the magic glass just cracked some amount of time passes it
seems the mighty Commish just can't stand it and with one Roar he shatters that glass The Men start screaming about how they need to get out of here immediately as this is kish's breath but where do they need to hide from him after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the powerful Kish starts to get angry Jin Wu gets fed up with it and orders it to stop the boy speaks in the language of monsters and says that the Magic Stone was taken out of the dragon's head long ago he is not
obliged to follow the orders of Monarchs the people here are horrified to realize that the boy is now speaking in the language of monsters and another says that he himself does not understand what is happening the mighty kamish says that this is what it feels like when the Lord of Shadows himself calls to him causing the monster to Marvel some amount of time passes as the mighty Commish voices that the pitiful servant of the Dragon King will serve serve him the mighty kamish states that he Welcomes his new Lord stooping as low as he can
in front of the boy the boy walks up to him and touches his muzzle asking him what kind of dragon king he is and he says that he is because he served the king of the wild dragons the boy thinks about how much rage comes from this Mighty Dragon because he is on a whole other level than the others the mighty Hunter thinks that the dragon kamish is truly an incredible creature and he starts wagging his tail the people here Seem to fall out of the real world completely someone asks if the dragon is really
wagging its tail the mighty Kish continues to be in this position in front of his ruler showing him all his subserviant the boy thinks about whether this dragon is one of the nine rulers the system has shown him as some time passes suddenly the mighty kamish tells his ruler that he will have to say goodbye to him the mighty Dragon says that they met too late so he slowly Begins to disappear Into Thin Air the boy thinks about how even with the power of a shadow Lord he can't get around these 8 years screaming about
the system the mighty Dragon bows his head to the Lord vocalizing that he is damned jealous of those Warriors who serve him the mighty Dragon tells his Lord that there are four other people who have borrowed power from the monarchs that he needs to watch out for the mighty Dragon seems to begin to speak his last words About how it was an honor to meet the new king some amount of time passes and the Very former shadow of the mighty Dragon simply vanishes into thin air leaving leaving behind a body the boy sees a notification
that the shadow has been returned to Oblivion and further attempts to retrieve the shadow will be pointless the man approaches Mr White to relay his apology to the department head and he will provide assistance to the place it seems that even though some Amount of time passes the people here cannot hide their very surprised looks the powerful Hunter seems to be unable to put down what happened to this dragon in any way slamming his fist on the wall without holding back ginchu seems concerned about what's going on with the high ranking Hunter asking him why
he hasn't been answering his phone the boy habitually shoving his hands into his coat Pockets glosses over the fact that he'd just been where there was no Network for a while Jin chel asks about the fact that the boy apparently saw Yu jinho since the ladder said he'd come out to answer his call jinchu says that jinho said that the boy was waiting for him at the office and Jin Wu says that he just came from there which he says he's carrying Adam enters the dialogue saying that Mr Yu jinho isn't on the guest list
and gyul says that the vulture Hunter personally promised to see him off Adam states that the vulture Hunters have a close relationship with the management but they aren't authorized to act on someone else's behalf Adam says that the best thing to do is to contact the vultures directly and the boy thinks about the fact that he has a completely bad feeling about it some girl at the computer says that some vultures have taken ain's Guild Deputy which is odd the girl asks if if Jin Wu knows anything about it and Adam says that he doesn't
because while the hunter Was in control someone introduced himself by his name the girl looks serious for the case is actually not a simple one and afterward replies that they'll try to find out as soon as possible Adam suddenly Cries Out glaring to Mr Jin woo that the vulture said they will find out everything they just need to wait for News Adam seems to have been on the phone for so long that the former faces around him just disappeared as if they had never existed at all The boy seems to be in a big hurry
to get somewhere and thanks to his powers he is moving around the building in great Leaps and Bounds the boy thinks that this is his mistake because he used the shadow exchange to protect chairman menhan but didn't put guards at jho's side the boy thinks with horror that if something terrible happens again like it did with his little sister and the unexpected monsters at school then it seems that the boy has no time at all he Without wasting a single second makes his subordinates rise up giving them his command in just a few counted seconds
dark smoke begins to appear around the boy showing that his shadow soldiers are here the boy not wasting his precious time immediately gives a short command to his subordinates to find the right person literally not much time passes as a huge number of Shadow soldiers begin to spread across this country that same blond-haired man with a large number of Bodyguards by his side is looking forward somewhere the mighty Hunter gradually taking off his sunglasses states that eventually some man has made a mess of things the mighty Hunter can't seem to contain the rage that is
gradually overflowing his body vocalizing about hang dong Su the mighty Hunter orders that they find him before Jin Wu gets to him no matter what it costs everyone here the mighty Hunter says to be sure to find Hunter hang dong Su while some kid gradually loses strength from his body the boy is perched a top one of the many buildings seemingly looking some where ahead as if searching for the right person the boy can easily hear any dialogue coming from nearby but it doesn't fit him all this talk is for nothing the boy wonders if
this man has left the city but Jin ho is a d rank Hunter and Ordinary People would hardly overpower him the boy thinks about how the most important Thing is that the kidnapper left him one clue about the scavenger Guild the boy realizes that if this type belongs to the Scavengers it's none other than hang dong Su but to find out the truth about his brother's death after all it was in that raid that only Hunter Jin Wu and that same jinho survived the boy remers someone's face in a rage the boy thinks about the
fact that exactly what wuin Chul once warned about happened remembering all those Very past fragments the boy thinks that he doesn't regret what he did back then but if he had left another Soldier by his side it wouldn't have happened the boy thinks about what he should do in this dangerous situation things are getting extremely bad because if some something happens to Jin ho some amount of time passes after saying the order to the powerful Hunter the man asks if they found him but gets a denial the man thinks about how dong Su has had
enough Of life even though he's an s-rank Hunter he must realize that he's still a long way from Jin Wu The Man keeps thinking that since Mr hang was going to do this from the beginning he obviously knew that the hunter would get involved the man thinks about whether he's been too soft on Hunters lately and then starts calling Laura asking about the situation the girl being on the road says that she managed to track all of Mr hang's movements for the last month the Girl finds some suspicious place and the man says to immediately
send all the guys there as well and the girl agrees suddenly the man's look changes and he asks his question to the girl about how she managed to convince the people from The Bureau to cooperate with them the girl says that if they don't find dong suuk they'll probably run into Jin wo whereupon all the members of the scavenger Guild become active the man suddenly asks about the fact that isn't Directly everyone and the other says that they even canel the raid and the Hunters went to one point the man thinks about the fact that
since the scavenger Guild has come forward it means that Thomas is behind them so they got a tough job some kind of horrible atmosphere is in the dark room somewhere in the distance there are a number of people who are bullying someone one of the men is looking at some defenseless kid who who doesn't even show signs of Life asking if everything is going to be okay the man from whom a horrible Aura emanates says that everything will be fine since they won't kill him but he wants to find out something the man thinks that
Thomas asked him not to touch Jin woo but he wasn't going to mess with him from the beginning because there's still a man to answer the question the man thinks about the fact that if jinho tells all the things that happened in the dungeon then he will Definitely let him go he just needs to the man wants to hear the fact that Jin Wu killed his brother because once jinho confirms his words then he won't need that sacrifice anymore some amount of time passes it seems quite a lot of time for the man so the
man squats down and tries to wake jinho up it seems the man's patience is just running out after a few screams the man doesn't wake up so he slams his fist into his face some say that jinho is doing a good job because If it were an ordinary man he would have died a long time ago but they don't understand how can keep quiet the man doesn't seem like he's going to put up with much and he holds Jin's head stiffly and says that he's not going to kill him the man says that the guy
next to him is a skilled Hitman so even when jinho is on the verge of death the man will be able to heal him the man says that this place was abandoned about 5 years ago so even if jinho screams no One will come to his Aid the man tries to hear the truth from someone else's mouth he asks if Jin is ready to tell him anything now and the man says something the man's gaze instantly changes seeming to expect to hear the words he wants from jinho sooner rather than later but jinho isn't going
to say anything about his H youngim even being on the verge of his condition he just sends him as far away as possible the powerful Hunter instantly becomes angry He seems to just burst through the roof with aggression that he starts punching Jin ho one of the hunters tells Mr hang to go a little easy on him because no one wants him to be involved in the murder of one Hunter one says to leave jinho alone because they've already learned enough information from this boy who's barely alive the man's gaze instantly changes he doesn't seem
to quite understand what the hunters beside him are carrying right now the highly Ranked Hunter states with a particular anger and sneer that the bullying is just beginning so there is no need to rush anywhere after some amount of time the attention of all the hunters here is caught by the sudden appearance of an orc one of the hunters says in a amazement that some kind of dungeon rupture has happened somewhere nearby and the hunter is distracted by Jin hoe someone states that it is quite an interesting sight and indeed does this Powerful orc become
afraid as soon as he saw them the high-ranked hunter doesn't seem to have any Common Sense Thoughts with him he is about to make a strike with particular Fury saying that this is no time for jokes as the Fist of the powerful Hunter begins to gradually approach the orc's face there is some sort of exchange spell the woman seems to be staring forward somewhere passionately while stroking Jin a at the same time stating that she Hopes Jin wo is okay behind the peaceful girls is the powerful BR who is thinking about how if anyone dares
to anger the Lord they won't live something is being said on TV and a woman catches Jana's attention with words about her brother being on TV Mighty bear suddenly changes in his gaze he seems to start sensing something a Miss as if it's such a reminder of the past Mighty bear thinks about his King being pissed off some Hunter says that none of them should get Hurt so they need to be careful after some amount of time while the man is saying something some kid shouts out with fear drawing attention to himself the kid turns
to his henm to say that a shadow just trembled under someone else's feet and the guy asks again if he's drunk yund day says he wasn't drunk at all and afterward continues that it's as if the stranger's Shadow just came to life and the Knight says that's not how things are done offering to rest the High-ranking hunter seems to be in a car but suddenly yells for his driver to stop causing him to be surprised the mighty Hunter seems to be in a nervous State he is vocalizing softly that something already seems to be starting
the mighty Hunter just can't waste his precious time so he simply kicks the door of an expensive car with one of his feet the mighty Hunter takes off at high speed just jumping out of the car even while the car is traveling a bit the Mighty Hunter walks over to the door the driver is behind yelling at him to catch up a little later one of them says that they'll be sent a bill tomorrow to compensate for the damage and the other maintains that couldn't they have just driven the car the exchange of Shadows seems
to happen just in time as instead of the very orc a boy's hand appears striking some object the hunters in this dark and desolate Place stare in surprise at what is happening seemingly Not expecting this to happen jinho who is L alive seems to be able to sense the presence of his young Nim beginning to smile forcefully the boy appears in his terrifying guise he doesn't hide his powerful Aura looking at his opponents with a murderous stare The Boy comes close to the weakened jinho and gives him a bottle of liquid allowing him to replenish
his health the boy being close to his dear man and trying to help him asks the others if there is a Healer Among them the boy as soon as he asks his question looks at the hunters here with his murderous gaze or ordering them to heal him one of the hunters here nervously begins to say that this is a different country and they don't quite understand him suddenly a man in all his glory comes into view seemingly showing his Aura and stating that Jin wo is ordering the other to be cured the man slowly begins
to approach the boy showing his all powerful Aura and saying That they have finally met him the boy doesn't even seem to mind the stranger's presence in the place turning away and vocalizing for those to heal Jin ho one of the cocky Hunters suddenly voices that the boy should ask their boss for permission first before prying into them the boy doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate being treated this way pulling his hand towards the stranger's face breaking his glasses the boy causes the cocky Hunter to fly off in the opposite Direction of himself with
one hand movement the boy asks the other Hunter if he's a Healer and he tells dong Su that he didn't warn them that jinho is this Hunter's Friend the boy irritatedly tells him that he clearly asked him if he can heal jinho and the boy says in a shaky voice that he can't it doesn't take long for the boy to realize that he can't and within a couple seconds of hearing his words he makes the hunter fly off in the other direction wangdong Su starts to slowly approach and says that Did Jin Wu really kill
his precious brother the boy seems about to reply something to his adversary as his attention is drawn to jinho which calls off the henm jinho though on the verge of his death can't help but worry about Jin Wu stating that dongu is dongok's brother the boy can't seem to keep his usual words about jinho taking care of himself first and foremost rather than anyone else after a certain amount of Time draws dong su's attention to him again asking him something about whether he killed his own brother the boy seems already annoyed by the same question
from this man so he tells him to go to him and ask as soon as the boy says such a provocative phrase dong Su instantly becomes enraged and tries to attack Jin Wu but the boy easily Dodges the attempt to hit him so vigorously showing that dong Su just missed with a single movement of his hand the boy summons Large air currents causing the other to fly in the opposite direction the air currents were so strong that the Man simply can't resist them slamming straight into some wall with Force the mighty dongu simply finds himself
in the unfortunate position of allowing himself to be approached quickly enough which is what Jin Wu plans to do the boy not wasting his precious time stares with his dark eyes at his opponent gradually getting closer the boy literally in a Few small jumps is next to the man grabbing his head with his hand planning to do something the boy as if maddened begins to make blood drip in different directions from himself with a single movement of his hand suddenly the same blond-haired man comes into view who is quickly there and asks him to wait
the man states that he warned dong Su not to mess with Jin Wu asking if the man is still alive the boy briefly states that the man is still alive and the man Continues that their conversation will be short offering to let the man go the boy says briefly asking the man what and if he is in any way unhappy with this turn of events taking his mind off his business the man confidently says that in that case their conversation will be over showing the seriousness of his words as if to make him think the
boy briefly says that as he pleases and then without making himself wait long makes dong Su just fly off off in the air it Seems as soon as the powerful dong Su is in the opposite direction of the others thinking that everything is fine the man thinks about the fact that now all Thomas has to do is get revenge for everything that's going on as if asking to rip Jin woo to Hell the boy calmly approaches the highly ranked Hunter who says that apparently Jin Wu doesn't know who is in front of him right now
the boy stares with his Angry Eyes at the Intruder of his piece saying that he Doesn't care who he is the mighty Hunter thinks that he understands the boy for if he had known him better he would not have rushed headlong into battle someone says that Thomas Andre grew up in a poor immigrant family so many people treated him with contempt someone goes on to say the story about Thomas that despite all this the heavens gifted him with a superior talent that everyone dreamed of Thomas always demonstrated his innate abilities in battles and saw his
Strength change from his opponent it was as if Thomas was the epit of strength power and authority he lorded over men and when a different kind of power appeared in the world he established himself as king Thomas crushed those who stood in his way and those who looked with contempt forced to crawl on their knees before him which is cruelty the powerful Hunter named Thomas seems to be gradually losing all his patience pulling his hand forward and thinking of The one Penning everything on his stupidity it seems that after a certain amount of time a
large number of bodyguards also drive up to the scene of the battle which is in a panic there are also high-ranked hunters near this abandoned place as well who seem to be watching everything that is going on just as the bodyguards are about to head towards the upcoming battle something incredible starts happening all around a bloody tremendous Force crushes a large Number of vehicles causing those to flip in the air and making the ground shake Thomas Andre in all his glory appears in the field of vision of the people here who seems to be trying
to block some kind of impact the regular humans and high-ranking Hunters here begin to inquire as to whether or not Thomas is okay right now but Thomas apparently in no mood to dialogue with these people right now walks past the bodyguards which is panicked the boy turns to his Majestic igis to tell him to take jinho to the hospital and the doctors are obligated to save his life some amount of time passes as after the words are said Jin Wu sends the Majestic igis with jinho to Kel after some amount of time as soon as
the mighty Hunter has stepped outside the building there is an army behind him the boy doesn't take long either as after summoning a large number of subordinates that stand behind him Mighty Thomas can't hide his crazy smile He says what better than a good battle the man thinks about how he doesn't care about Dong su's Ambitions right now because at this moment there is only one way to restore honor the powerful high ranking Hunter tells the boy that if he admits his own mistake he will spare him it doesn't take long for the boy to
do so literally a couple seconds later he shows his middle finger with his tired appearance the mighty Hunter can't hide his rage at being treated this way he Snear insults through his teeth because he is stubborn the mighty Hunter starts to show his Aura and then says that he will make Jin Wu regret everything that has happened the boy differs from this powerful Hunter by his calmness briefly telling him to come closer but he reacts aggressively sometimes passes when suddenly the mighty Hunter shouts a command to the others to raise their Shields behind the boy
there is also one of his strongest subordinates whom he Calls Fang who is waiting for someone else's orders the powerful Hunter looks at all of the boys subordinates and says that they will not have a chance to win some amount of time passes it seems as soon as things quiet down a bit someone begins to quickly descend to the ground behind the others and that someone becomes Thomas who seems to have some sort of plan with him as to how he should win over the mighty Jin Wu a large number of Jin Wu's subordinates Easily
massacred the mighty Thomas's Army showing their strength the boy looks at what is going on around him with calmness and his usual coldness as if he did not expect anything different from his allies some amount of time passes as suddenly a powerful Hunter appears in sight flying at a great speed it seems to stop this Mighty Hunter one of Jin Wu's subordinates starts to get out in front of him to interfere but the mighty Thomas doesn't seem to accept Such an act immediately yelling at him to back off putting his fist out in front of
him some amount of time passes as the subordinate flies off in the opposite direction of his opponent after the blow he threw at him the powerful National level Hunter seems to be trying to regain his breath but doesn't realize where the Jin wo Hunter went some amount of time passes it seems while the powerful Hunter is distracted Jin Wu also appears beside him it doesn't take Long for the boy to realize a couple of countable seconds pass as he brings his fist forward and Strikes his opponent but the powerful National level Hunter seems to have
been prepared for this maneuver on his part as well also bringing his fist out towards him the boy doesn't seem to be expecting such a Sly maneuver in any way so he takes this strong blow and flies off in the other direction the mighty Hunter begins to smile and says that whether or not Fighting a national level Hunter is a joke to Jin wo the mighty Hunter doesn't seem to be going to stop there after a while he throws his arms back seemingly using a skill the boy wonders in amazement if the mighty Hunter has
a skill like telekinesis which he wasn't quite prepared for the mighty Hunter doesn't take long continuing to use telekinesis and saying let Jin Wu feel the difference in strength but the boy doesn't panic he is habitually in a calm Position looking confident and putting his arm out in front it seems that just by the boy using his skill the mighty Hunter completely succumbs to the others attack the mighty Hunter wonders in amazement if Jin Woo is going to break him in a way that is out of bounds the mighty Hunter sees the boy heading in
his Direction and also thinks about the fact that he just can't move the other way the boy turns out to be pretty darn fast He doesn't take long and simply attacks his enemy right in the face the mighty Hunter just doesn't seem to be able to withstand such a powerful blow to his body flying off in a completely different direction the mighty Hunter seems to have no way of understanding what just happened to him seemingly slowly trying to comprehend what is happening but the mighty Hunter comes to his senses rather quickly stands on his feet
and wonders if he's bleeding the Boy doesn't take long to realize that he is bleeding and afterwards he says with a chuckle that the man told him to feel the difference in their strength the boy simply doesn't give the man a chance to dodge his many attacks constantly hitting the other man's body making him squirm in pain the mighty Hunter seems to raise his head after a certain amount of time and kisses that he's going to have to stop underestimating Jin wo some amount of time passes the mighty Hunter Seems to think about what he
should do as he begins to use the reinforcement one of the men tells Mr White that it's about time they figured out what's going on here and the man says there's no time for details suddenly the driver's look changes to a serious one and he says what is going on here because as an ordinary citizen he obviously doesn't understand the driver seriously says that if they go further than this Place their lives are actually In real Jeopardy someone states that at that moment Jin Wu thought that there are four people or monsters that have borrowed
power from the monarchs the boy looking at this monster in the form of Thomas in front of him keeps thinking that it is one of the five who survived the raid on kamish the boy finally decides that these four are the National level Hunters looking at Thomas the boy realizes that Thomas Andre is no exception to all of the Listed National level Hunters as he continues to watch it seems that something terrible and unbelievable at the same time begins to happen once Thomas has shown the real himself the boy realizes that he needs to remove
himself from this battle for a certain amount of time until the ground stops shaking a powerful National level Hunter seems to utter some sort of command or skill that states a plan putting his hand out in front of him the Hunters that are here are yelling for them to stay away from the master someone yells for everyone to get out of here as quickly as possible something incredible begins to happen as soon as the mighty Thomas spoke of his skill he controls his hands with something the boy watching everything thinks about how its incredible power
is like a black hole but he would have been sucked in a long time ago if he didn't have the skill it seems the boy isn't going to Waste much time so he decides not to be in that building and goes up to the top Point once the boy is higher than usual he notices a hunter below him around the ruined place the powerful Hunter named Thomas says that he will definitely not miss this time time seemingly referring to the Jin woo Hunter the boy continues to watch this monster from the highest point seemingly trying
to be unnoticed this time there is some kind of commotion going on someone is yelling About getting the wounded out of here as well as themselves and getting away from this place as fast as possible some Hunters seems to be watching the powerful National level Thomas that is preparing to do something right now some amount of time passes by as suddenly the national level powerful Hunter Rises high up from the looks of it the powerful Hunter is heading towards the boy seemingly being damn close to him trying to hit him but the boy surprising Not
only everyone around him but the mighty Hunter himself stops him with one of his legs it doesn't take the boy long it all happens in a matter of seconds as he recoils resting his feet on the stranger's head it seems as soon as the boy gets enough distance away from his opponent he begins to utilize the grappling skill it doesn't take long for the boy to do so for now he doesn't have much time to use the ruler's hand skill The mighty Hunter thinks about whether Jin Wu wants to pull him in and then accelerate
afterward or just go for a frontal attack the powerful National level Hunter seems to be resigned to this and thinks about taking any hit to the ground using the reinforcement literally some amount of time passes as two powerful Hunters just Collide their fists with each other there is an incredible Force going on between these Mighty Hunters that is growing even more Across the area with each passing second it seems that one of the mighty Hunters just can't stand such a force taken on his side flying far away and that most powerful Hunter is Thomas who
finding himself in a terrible position begins to scream in overwhelming pain the boy does not waste his precious time he literally in a couple of seconds is next to his opponent the powerful National level Hunter clearly didn't expect such a strong knee strike to his face which Crushes him the place which is more or less quiet is filled with a large number of workers and their vehicles which is what they arrived in some men in business suit seem to notice something ahead of them one of them stating with horror what kind of monsters are fighting
there a man seems to be visibly tense as streams of air appear from many different directions he tells the other to be careful one of them asks what on Earth is going on and the other replies That Thomas Andre himself just flew in front of them the man asks Mr White what they should do and he says that of course they should stop someone but he doesn't understand who the men watch in horror as the boy begins to beat up the powerful Hunter whom he has managed to catch with a special Fury it seems that
the boy can no longer control his common sense or himself as he continues to specifically beat the other the mighty Hunter is horrified to think about how Jin wo who specializes in Magic can deliver such powerful blows the national level powerful Hunter thinks about about whether this is the end for himself as he continues to stare at Jin Wu The Mighty Hunter seems to change his thoughts suddenly blocked as he thinks that there is no way he would die in such a ridiculous way the mighty Hunter seems to be trying to make a surprise attack
towards the boy extending his arm upwards but the boy doesn't even need to Put much effort into throwing the other man's arm aside without distracting him from his blows towards him the powerful National level Hunter clenches his jaws and thinks about the incred power concentrated in his hands the powerful National level Hunter suddenly Rises up shouting that he is Thomas Andre and will not lose to him the boy however doesn't take long to realize that as soon as the powerful Hunter finishes his sentence he is behind him the boy makes The mighty Hunter start to
doubt his power again with his one punch and Jin Wu says that he doesn't care who he is the boy once the mighty Hunter is on the ground again proceeds to beat him up in front of the others one of the men screams as if trying to get Jin Wu's attention asking him with all his might to stop from this beating the boy doesn't stop attacking with his powerful body blows on this Hunter he doesn't even seem to hear the other men the boy Doesn't take too long he doesn't spare his opponent and afterward he
changes tactics and Strikes his fist right on the other man's face after a certain amount of time it seems that the man just can't stand such force in his Direction so he says that he gives up the boy stops beating up the power ful Hunter at the same moment watching as the other man voices that he has lost to him all the people here seem to even stop breathing seemingly oblivious as They listen intently to the other's dialogue one of the men dressed in a business suit is horrified to hear such a powerful Hunter Thomas
bowing his head the man thinks about who could do such a thing to Thomas that there are such people in their world wondering more someone cries out for the mighty Thomas to be treated as soon as possible and the man says that all the bones are broken as well as bleeding the Healer says that Thomas was named a national Level Hunter for a reason for another in his place would have died instantly after a single blow someone says that there seem to be no casualties in this place which is good news even though it was
such a tough battle one of the bodyguards covers his face with his hand and says that all this is not going well while another man draws attention to himself the one seems to be stating that Hunter hangdong Su just isn't breathing any anymore the one is horrified that Someone else's heart hasn't beaten for how long Sunny is in one of the big cities where there is a real bustling life where many people live a boy sitting on the edge of a high-rise building talks about switching places with BR asking if he has been in Korea
for a long time the boy glosses over the fact that while they're here the mighty be is actively engaged in treating jinho at the hospital after a certain amount of time the boy's attention seems to be Drawn to some subordinate which appeals to his master this new kind of monster bows its head to the boy gets down on one knee and asks to be named just like the others asked the boy thinks for a moment and afterward states that perhaps the name grid would be fitting enough for him since he died because of greed the
boy finally looks at his new subordinate and afterward asks him about whether he likes his new name the boy briefly turns to hang dong Su who just Happens to be his new shadow soldier who's willing to run errands the boy pokes fun at his new shadow soldier as he gets consent then makes him fall face down again as if to punish him the weather outside is quite Sunny which can't help but please anyone passing by and there is an international Guild conference going on a boy being in the company of some people says that there
are a lot of reporters here and someone says that apparently everyone already Knows everything the man next to the hunter Jin woo says that they're unlikely to get away from those reporters today but he doesn't say anything the man thinks that Jin Wu has completely wiped out the vultures and afterward says that they'll provide witness protection in the case with hangdong Su the boy thinks to himself that he doesn't want any trouble with Hunter hangdong Su because he came here For one purpose to return home afterward after a while the boy is distracted by another
man who hands him a headset in his palm saying he'll translate sometime passes the boy having received the headphones he needs walks calmly through the open doors looking forward a large large conference room appears in front of the boy with many stately people turning in his Direction a large number of men in business suits stare intently at the Intruder of this silence seeming To realize that the hunter is in front of them one thinks that this is the same Asian Hunter who beat Thomas Andre to a pulp who is also a powerful Hunter one thinks
about the fact that this guy even managed to nail the head of the vultures only showing his power more strongly the boy does not make himself wait long calmly reaches the place he wants and sits down on it ignoring the glances in his Direction after a certain amount of time all the attention of the people Here is taken away by a man who appears which is Dr beler the man says that everyone is obviously aware that the intensity of the gate has increased dramatically followed by the level of monsters living there the doctor goes on
to say that not everyone here is aware that unusual activity has been detected in the sky recently the doctor says that the concentration of magical energy has also increased but that such An Occurrence has never been seen before in The history of existence the doctor says that until they all find a better term for it together He suggests that they call it a Magis spere the doctor goes on to say that the Magis spere is currently concentrated in the atmosphere over several Nations the doctor says that a total of nine places have been discovered where
such a phenomenon has appeared and that the greatest concentration of power the doctor says that the greatest concentration of power Has been concentrated in Soul South Korea where the Red Dot burns the men of power here begin to whisper as if surprised by such information looking at it more closely all the eyes of the men here instantly shift to the powerful Hunter Jin woo Who is sitting quietly in place the doctor tells everyone not to look at Mr song like that because no Hunter can control such a powerful force the boy starts to think because
the information is very important and then He remembers about the nine places that may be connected with the number of Lords the doctor says that they do not know the nature of this phenomenon and it is absolutely impossible to influence it which becomes worse suddenly a man appears and asks Dr Belzer if he has finished his report the man agrees and then asks him to continue instead of the doctor the same man who interrupted the scientist's speech now appears saying that he has an urgent request the man in The business suit covers his eyes lowers
his head and states that on fortunately he is going to tell the tragic news the man after a while continues that about 2 weeks ago Hunter Christopher Reed was killed by a group of unidentified individuals all the people here begin to wonder again how this could have happened if this is some kind of a joke suddenly someone from the crowd of authority figures shouts that if the murderer could not be the man who Recently fought with Thomas Andre the man interrupting everyone else's shouts and thoughts states that the official report of Christopher's death will be
released tomorrow the man asks to listen to him carefully saying that they have a suspect in the commission of this horrible crime after a short time two pictures appear behind the man he states that this is suspect s the men are pensive wondering if it is not JY woo behind all this but a completely Different person all the men here become visibly nervous and try not to look back thinking that all Asians look the same the boy having heard such an horrible information cannot hide his sadness biting his lips and understanding why his father the
boy remembers about the dragon Kish who tells his King that only four people have received power from the monarchs the boy thinks about how he doesn't know why the rulers sent a Monster here in the guise of his father but maybe it has something to do with Kish the man states that the man found in the US gate has been identified as a monster capable of speaking human language the man states that during interrogation this monster knocked out a dong Su Hunter and also turned the Hunter's Association into fiery ruins the man says that the
suspect was able to flee the scene and there is also a possibility that he attacked Christopher Reed the boy seems to be starting to remember all the fragments of that incident when the father of the mighty Jin woo was still involved the boy seems to be trying to remember especially the very moment when this prisoner towered over the hunter dong Su the boy can clearly hear the prisoner's dialogue as he addresses the barely alive Hunter dong SU whom he had no mercy on it is as if the boy mentally repeats the words spoken by this
man About how otherwise there will be no rest for the other even after death the boy seems to be able to remember the entire dialogue only because of grid who confirms the others thoughts and Notions the boy now realizes that this person is his father and afterwards he hears the man say that they want to request help from all over the world someone asks about how they realize that this monster is not human the man states that the stranger's Energy matches the Monster's energy another man says that this monster is pretending to be a man
lost in a dungeon and another man says that there was actually such a man someone asks why they don't reveal the identity of this Hunter and the man says that the man is related to one of the hunters present here this is the only reason why the man agreed not to divulge such information seemingly finished with these questions slowly walking away from the counter Suddenly someone raised a hand and states that would it not be more appropriate to reveal the identity of this man in order to make it easier to find him this very Troublemaker
is some kid who has his hand up in the air attracting the attention of the people here the kid asks the chief if he thinks so and the one who asks this question is the sevenstar hunter Liu Jan this Chinese Hunter doesn't seem to be shy about asking such direct questions Asking what this monster has to do with Jin Wu the man says that if this Hunter wants to no he simply has no choice so he replies that during the interrogation the monster referred to himself as Jin Wu's father a large number of people seem
to start asking how the hunter Jin Wu himself would act in such a case since this monster is his father the boy says that it is already clear that the main perspective of hunters is to destroy monsters so if this man turns Out to be like that he will kill him the sevenstar hunter watches Jin Wu carefully who states that if this monster turns out to be his father after all the boy continues after a short amount of time that anyone who so much as touches his father with a finger will be brutally destroyed the
boy doesn't hide his powerful Aura he states that in this case no matter what he will stand up in defense of his family it seems that just As the conference is coming to an end some man asks if that's really what Jin Wu would do to which he agrees the man says that to say such a thing in front of 500 of the strongest Hunters there are probably only two people in the world who could say such a thing the boy asks who the second such person is and the other man says that this one
is the one the hunter recently sent to the hospital bed the boy seems to immediately understand what the man is Saying remembering the powerful Thomas Andre the man says that they want to make a banquet because of the International Conference so the man wants to invite Jin Wu to go there but the boy doesn't seem to be listening to what the man next to him is saying as he looks at the sevenstar Hunter the boy can't seem to tear himself away from this Mighty Hunter but he just doesn't understand a single word spoken from the
stranger's lips the boy wonders What the man is talking about and the man replies that he has caught a giant monster that has escaped to the coast of China the boy seems surprised at the cleverness of the man standing next to him asking if the man can speak Chinese as well the man smiles and says that he is in charge of the Asian Direction and also speaks the languages of this group quite well the boy asks to continue and the man translates saying that the man says that he was amazed by the strength Of this
giant and that it is problematic to fight with him on the water the man translates that from that moment on this hunter wanted to meet Jin wo and also to see what he was really like the man says that in addition this Hunter is glad that someone was finally able to re Thomas in for the reputation about him has been quite exaggerated the boy looking at his interlocutor thinks about the fact that this guy seemed to him rather impudent at the conference but But now the boy sees that this sevenstar Hunter is not a bad
man extending his hands for a firm shake the man translates the latter that he hopes this suspect s is not a member of Jin Wu's family watching the man walk away the man says that that Chinese Hunter doesn't seem like he's going to fight the boy and the man says that's a good thing suddenly the same young man who was talking about the crime back at the conference appears in front of the men The man politely addresses Hunter Jin woo with words about whether he can ask him to come along with them drawing attention to
himself after a certain amount of time the boy seems to agree to the stranger's request and already finds himself in a lighted room the boy is confronted by the very pretty woman named selner who smiles and greets him politely the boy wonders why Mrs selner needs him so suddenly saying that he really didn't expect to meet her the Woman says that she's been having some pretty strange dreams lately and in them America's best hunters are being victimized by unknown creatures the woman goes on to say that what's more important is that all of her dreams
come true after a few days and the boy guesses about Christopher a man enters the conversation and states that they warned Christopher a few days before the tragedy but he just didn't listen to them the man continues after a short Amount of time that eventually the boy himself realizes what happened afterwards selner says that the best hunters who keep the peace will die one by one and those who hunt them are extraordinarily strong wrong the boy suddenly states that it seems that since Miss selner is sharing this she wants him to be wary of these
creatures to which she disagrees Miss selner voices her desire for the boy to protect the very Hunters who will be in danger the Woman says that at first she tried to piss on the faces of these horrible creatures but it did not help her at all the girl continues after a while that she decided to take a different path and check them with the help of her powers right during sleep the boy says that it was the same when the woman tried to look inside of him to which she briefly agrees because Jin wo is
right the woman says that underneath their disguises lies infinite power and just looking at It made the woman wildly terrified of what was happening the woman says that as soon as she looked into its eyes she still can't forget the terrible voice that whispered terrible words the boy watches the woman in front of him closely seems to be trying to understand something and afterward asks what it said to her the woman seems to be trying to remember the very horror that was just happening in her dream and afterward says to go back and wait for
The war the boy thinks about the fact that what the king of giants told him about also matches seler's words for war is between rulers and monarchs the boy thinks then who are the creatures that are killing the hunters whose side are they on and Jin Wu asks why she's asking to protect the hunters the woman without making him wait long for her answer replies earnestly that the boy has the same power coming from the boy as those very creatures the boy thinks that the Lady has discerned the power of a shadow Lord within him
and that those hunters from her dream are most likely the rulers the man says that those creatures are very strong and to stop them they need Jin Wu's power for only he can stand against them the man says that the boy's labor of course will be generously rewarded and he will be able to take everything he wants with him the man says that their world has been blessed with 100 outstanding Hunters only Because of them do they still hold back all kinds of gates the boy seems to finish listening to the long speech of the
man in front of him then lowers his head down to apologize to everyone afterwards the man says that if yesterday's incident with Hunter Thomas left the boy with a personal Grudge but the man says that's not the case the boy says that so far he does not know who he will have to fight with in the distant future surprising the others after some Time it seems once the boy realizes that the dialogue has come to an end he says that he has to go the man seems to remember that terrifying Aura of Jin woo that
said he would stand up for his own family anyway as soon as the boy rises from his seat and turns his back to everyone he suddenly stops exhaling after a certain amount of time seeming to think a bit the boy draws Mr White's attention to him which is watching the boy asks him for a list of those Hunters Who have requested protection from him as well as to arrange a meeting with them all Mr White once he hears such words from a powerful Hunter he cannot hide his Joy gleaming in his smile it seems that
for today the last day of the guilds International Conference is taking place and a Gala Buffet is also taking place it is at this Gala buffet that there are a huge number of people a variety of hunters and even ordinary ring leaders The boy is at this Gala buffet with jinho asking him if he is feeling well to which the other agrees jinho reveals that as soon as soon as he hears that Jin Wu fought Thomas Andre because of him he starts to flood with tears someone asks to look in a certain direction and another
man states that even from here he can't feel anyone else's magical power the men seem to be having a dialogue about jinho and afterwards some man shifts his gaze to Jin wo asking if he's the one who fought Thomas the man says it's an honor to meet the hunter Jin woo introducing himself as a director of a company wanting to purchase Giants from him the boy realizes that the first one went and afterward states that these kinds of questions belong to Jin ho which introduces himself as the vice president the man is momentarily distracted by
Jin ho who easily pulls him away from Jin Wu stating that he prefers to discuss such Matters in private someone is stating that the puppy that is Jin ho has already gotten a taste for it feeling like a real vice president it seems like the boy is about to get far away from here as suddenly someone catches him with the words that he's finally brought the list the man states that the hunters were ranked according to their activities and overall contributions with the first 10 people scoring the most points the man states that these Hunters
appear to be offered first and the boy realizes that those are in priority the boy thinks about the hunter points and afterward asks what place he would have been given there and the man says somewhere around third or fourth the boy realizes that the first place is Thomas Andre second place is Lio Jan third place is Christopher Reed and fourth place is sidharth Bachchan and so on the boy thinks about the fact that there are so many names and he doesn't Want to memorize them all better to put his shadow soldiers on all of them
the boy thinks that this way he can get in contact with the rulers faster and find out who is the enemy and who is his ally some amount of time seems to pass as suddenly someone starts to draw attention to himself and ginchu gets a little worried in the sight of everyone here Thomas Andre appears in all his glory who seems to have just recently gotten Out of the hospital the man who is looking intently at the hunter Jin wo in front of him begins to slowly vowel to let him ask a question the man
states that his hand will simply not be helped by healing magic but it will take a fair amount of time to fully recover the man says that Jin Wu could have easily destroyed him and his entire guild but he doesn't understand why none of his guys died in that mess the man Clarifies saying that except for Mr hang who still at that moment had forsaken his life as soon as he tried to fight Jin Wu The Man carefully continues to stare at the boy seemingly with good intentions and afterward asks why he spared them Jin
Wu doesn't take long to say that the man and his entire guild don't deserve any death so it's better for them to live it seems that once the powerful hunter gets the answer to his question of interest to him he turns Away in the other direction the man says that he plans to hold a lavish funeral for Mr Juan even though he deserves to die but let Jin Wu forgive him the man says that when his hand is finally healed he offers to have lunch with Jin Wu someday asking him to leave his phone number
with his secretary the girl says that she wants to thank Jin wo on the man's behalf for not touching his men saying that Thomas is so unflappable in public the girl says that if it's not Too much trouble for Jin wo can she ask for his phone number and that he can contact her with any questions the girl says that they Mr doesn't like to lose so he's hellbent on paying back and the one asks Jin woo to think again the boy thinks about asking for something in gratitude stating that let it be some kind
of useful dagger the girl once she gets a response from the boy lowers her head and voices her thanks to the hunter Jin woo the man Voices that next in their plans is to meet the Hunters on the list offering to introduce the one to them which the hunter declines the boy states that there is one person missing as he doesn't see Hunter number six and the other asks in Surprise how the man knows the man states that they lost contact with him a few days before the conference they tried to find him but were
told he had not returned the boy seems to realize that Hunter number six Has already been killed so he changes his gaze and looks forward carefully the president of the hunter Association is surprised to think that something strange is happening and his heart has started to flounder the man thinks that although he has had problems before he is getting worse and worse every day wondering if this is the end the man thinks that if he doesn't resign he won't have long to live and so it's been a year and two years and he's Already in
this position sometime passes and the president of the hunter Association is distracted by a call from a device the man hears a voice asking if anything unusual has happened today the man seems only too happy to hear the concerned voice of his dear woman he covers his eyes and seems to be trying to concentrate after a while the president of the Hunter Association leans back in his chair and says that he was going to anyway suddenly the President of the hunter association's look changed as if he didn't expect to feel something right now right on
Q the man instantly freezes in place trying to figure out what the hell is going on with him and why things have gotten more gloomy around him a certain amount of time passes as suddenly a certain monster in the form of an iself appears behind the president of the hunter Association the iself looks as gloomy and confident as possible he has his Arms folded and stares with his devilish eyes the president of the hunter Association doesn't seem to be in any way in the mood for a good dialogue wondering if the one wants to talk
to him the president of the hunters Association continues to stare intently at his opponent thinking that the other's Aura is practically intangible the president of the association thinks that he can't handle him and the iself says that this place is completely Isolated from the outside world the iself says that no one will will be able to disturb them smiling more and the president of the association thinks that is this really a dream some amount of time seems to pass just as the president of the hunter Association is thinking about something of his own as he
gets a punch in the shoulder the president of the hunter Association as soon as he receives some kind of wound he can notice crystals With blood appearing in the area the mighty iself does not hide his smile and says that does the association president think that pain is also part of sleep the president of the hunters Association seems to realize that arguing with this monster is just pointless so he agrees with him it doesn't take long for the president of the hunters Association to realize this and afterwards he voices his question who is this monster
in front of him the isself says that he Wanted to torture the president a little more realizing that he is indeed a very ordinary person the president of the hunter Association doesn't seem to quite understand what his opponent is talking about interc about the human the iself shows a terrifying Aura and says that he doesn't like to mock weak humans asking to see A Shard of light the isself says that the president is worried that his vessel just won't hold up but that he doesn't have much left anyway the iself Goes on to say that
he better stop these cowardly excuses and show the real hym as soon as the powerful iself sends a magic ball towards the president something starts to happen on the other side the ice elf as soon as he starts to notice what what the president of the hunters Association is doing says that have they really met the president of the hunters Association doesn't take long to show his Aura as the currents of air begin to swirl around it seems that The president of the hunters Association used his powerful ability so strong that even the glass behind
him shattered and left a hole the president of the hunters Association uses his powerful Aura glaring that he had completely isolated them from the world the iself says that he was already desperate and thought he wouldn't find the president but it turns out he was hiding in this place the whole time the iself says that they had already located the rest of the shards And two of them had already been destroyed the iself says how he longed to see such a confused face of the president now he will gladly destroy someone else's vessel the president
of the hunter Association is in a kind of Rage he shouts at him to try and do such a thing the iself says that he is not going to challenge him but the other's body is a temporary shell a terrifying Aura emanates from the president of the hunters Association and the iself is as Good as the other in the same both spreading their abilities literally a couple of counting seconds pass as a large amount of crystals begin to emanate from the I self directly towards the president the president of the hunters Association seeming to notice
such an action from the side immediately manages to dodge this attack the president of the hunter Association tries to confront his opponent so strong that he wants to kill him suddenly a Block of ice appears from somewhere near the president of the hunters Association which he didn't quite expect to see after some amount of time the ice elf shows his hand as if trying to guide that very block of ice but the president of the hunter Association is not going to give up so quickly especially to such an opponent that was able to kill his
Hunters some amount of time passes before the president of the hunters Association was able to break that block Of ice with a single movement of his hand the president of the hunters Association seems to realize that the ice elf wants to attack him so he moves farther away the president of the hunter Association is breathing heavily looking with his evil gaze and the elf thinks that as long as this man's body can move though the iself needs to finish off the president of the hunter Association as soon as possible hearing someone else's loud scream after
a certain amount of Time the president of the hunters Association seems to snap out of his thoughts and sit down on one of his knees after a couple of moments the president of the hunters Association seems to be surprised and thinks to himself wondering if this person's body is already at its limit the isself who is observing all this happening notices that the president's vessel seems to be completely worn out the iself can't hide His smug Smile as he looks at the president and remarks about what a worthless Shard of light he is the president
of the hunters Association can't seem to move at all and get up from his position as the enemy approaches him some couple of seconds pass by as suddenly the iself delivers his strong blow causing the president to feel a great deal of pain the iself eyes how long it will take for the president to get a new vessel maybe a year or Maybe about 2 years which is a very long time the ice elf says that it is the president's own fault that he chose this path because he looked down on the monsters which is
a mistake after a certain amount of time it seems that the president of the hunters Association begins to hold the block of ice in his hand stronger the iself noticing such an action from the president is surprised and the other one says that he wouldn't fight him so easily the president agrees That he miscalculated in some things but the monsters didn't take into account one small detail that might change their plans it seems that the president of the hunter Association is not going to give up so easily he slowly starts to use some magical power
the iself doesn't quite seem to be expecting such an act from the president of the hunters Association as he is at the edge of his powers the president of the hunters Association Uses his Firepower as soon as a couple seconds pass as the iself manages to dodge the iself smiles and says that the other's action was close enough was that really what his plan was originally the president of the hunters Association doesn't make his answer wait long he looks ahead carefully and agrees with the stranger question some amount of time passes it seems the isself
can see a certain hole where a huge huge stream of air is coming from but he doesn't Understand why the iself does not hide his bewilderment after all the act of the president of the hunters Association is quite strange after all what would it change the president of the hunter Association doesn't look scared that he could die very soon because of the I self he says that now after some amount of time a huge subordinate of Jin wo appears from somewhere which is moving with great speed the ey myself doesn't seem to quite understand what's
going on Here as the chaos dweller has appeared but he won't do much to him some time passes as the isself continues to stare ahead suddenly noticing some dark silhouette the elf's gaze instantly changes he can't seem to tear it away from the object in the air seemingly beginning to realize something the I self seems to realize that he needs to get away from this place as soon as possible immediately glaring unhappily and walking off in the other Direction but the chaos dweller just as the iself himself put it is moving through the air with
great speed like some kind of Black Arrow it seems that the chaos dweller is heading exactly towards the iself to avenge the president of the hunter Association the iself doesn't hide his gaze which instantly changes to an aggressive gaze full of discontent it seems that this resident of chaos is like a certain ruler of the Shadow Soldiers who holds on to a block of ice to increase his speed Jin Wu also appears in his powerful guise towering over over the ey myself with his serious gaze the boy seems to be acting pretty damn fast he
doesn't take long and with one of his hands grabs the other's neck with Force the boy holds the iself by the throat bringing him closer to him and asking him who it is that he has causing some sort of commotion the isself tries to speak Though the hand on his neck squeezes him hard calling Jin Wu the ruler of Shadows and asking why he left him the boy remembers the same isself that never got retrieved that time and the other one apparently reminds him of it the boy looks at the elf and thinks that he
has forgotten about the past while the other says that Jin Woo is the key link some amount of time passes it seems the I self is trying to distract Jin Wu with talking as a block of ice suddenly Appears the same block of ice that appears comes from the mouth of the powerful iself that attempted A sly maneuver the magical attack from the ey myself proves to be a rather unexpected move and Jin Wu notices that his hand is in the block of ice the boy shifts his gaze to the side of his hand seemingly
beginning to realize and think about whether the elf has magical abilities some amount of time passes the mighty Hunter seems to think about what he Should do in such a situation with no arm but the boy doesn't take long in just a few moments he shatters that ice and can already control his arm it seems that the ice elf tries to keep a great distance between them saying that this is enough because he didn't plan to fight him the powerful iself seemed seems to find time for his taunts even at this moment he smiles and
says that he has come for the man the boy thinks about what kind of man he is saying and Then he remembers that he has assigned that ant to the head of the association to keep an eye on the boy instantly realizes that he is talking about the president of the hunter Association looks in his Direction and sees a man the powerful isself seems to start swinging his hand in the other's Direction shouting for Jin Wu to pick something the mighty isself can't hide his satisfied smile he's vocalizing about either saving the Headmaster or Fighting
him it seems the boy is not going to listen to this I myself speech he starts to use the Monarch's power with Madness some amount of time passes as suddenly a notification comes that the enemy has canceled the Monarch power skill the boy seems to be trying not to waste his precious time so he sends his mighty sword to the other side but that same mighty sword ends up in the ground seemingly failing to hit the opponent in the form of an ice elf who dodged the Arrow sent by the mighty ice elf seems to
fly towards the president of the hunters Association sitting on the ground the arrow continues to fly at a great speed towards the president of the hunter Association and Jin Wu noticing this begins to approach a few seconds pass as the boy covers the president of the association and thrusts his dagger forward at the same time on the other side the iself begins to open some kind of portal with which he will be able to Get away from here but the powerful Hunter Jin woo doesn't seem to let such an action pass his eyes immediately using
a large number of daggers the boy thinks about using his hail dagger skill while looking at the iself who is trying to escape the iself having received some wound in his body is stating that some wretched vessel was able to wound him somehow the powerful isself wastes no precious time and already walks into the portal stating that he will wait to meet Jin Wu the iself Tells the president that he can make him his shadow soldier which would be considered a Parting Gift the boy thinks about the fact that because of some barrier it seems
that he did not immediately sense the danger looking at what the area has turned into after some amount of time the boy tries not to lose it immediately sits down next to the president realizing that potions won't help the boy begins to realize that his precious time is Running out so he shouts out the mighty Bearer literally the second the boy starts calling out for the mighty bear there he immediately appears in the stranger field of vision Mighty beer asks if Jin Wu summoned him and he says to have his shadow soldier save the president
as soon as possible mighty be can't resist the pressure from his ruler immediately moving his limb closer to the president some amount of time passes as suddenly lowering his head the mighty Bear says that this time he is powerless the boy not wasting his precious time thinks about using the Holy Water of Life then already holding the bottle in his his hand suddenly the boy notices someone else's hand that covers his hand from above and then he hears the barely Audible Voice of the president that says Don't the boy turns his gaze in surprise to
the face of the chairman who can barely open his eyes saying thank you for coming Jin Wu says that he'll carry The president to the local hospital in a little while longer saying that he can't be saved after such an attack the President says that he was finally able to make contact with a higher being the alien plans as well as the coming War all become known the boy immediately calls out to the president with fear as he sees the Man start coughing up blood and voices that it's a good thing they have Jin Wu
the president can barely speak but he tries And says that Jin Wu has been rewarded with Incredible strength thanking the almighty for such a gift the president of the association states that the gates and dungeons were not for others but were created to protect the common people their troubled world the President says that one day the boy will have to make a very important Choice holding someone else's Palms in his Trembling Hands the president of the hunters Association states that at that Moment he asks that Jin Wu stay on the side of the humans starting
to let a tear fall the president of the hunters Association says that he wanted to fight Jin woo side by side so badly but his body is no longer fit to fight the president of the association says that he has no more regrets because he has a generation of hunters like Jin Wu behind him the president of of the hunter Association begins to slowly lose strength from his body barely looking at The boy in front of him the president of the hunter Association thinks about what he thinks it was meant to be and he is
also happy to meet together with the boy the president of the hunters Association can't hold back any longer letting his lonely tears flow and closing his eyes someone looking at the sad weather says that the cold fall days have been filled with the heavy sound of heavy rains as it was bound to happen the breaking news of the death of the president of the Hunters Association crushed the headlines of all the media some say that Brazilian Hunter Jonas was found dead and the president died of a chest wound also news about Jin woo someone lists
all the hunters from Christopher Reed Jonas to the president because after them the world became chaotic someone says that the international media only had time to announce the deaths of the hunters even the US Administration is involved now who will stand up for Ordinary C cens because even the hunters can't take care of themselves it's a heavy blow to humanity the boy watching the President of the association being gradually buried stands in the pouring rain holding an umbrella in his hand Jin wo seemingly as soon as he notices the stranger's presence near him asks Jin
Chul if he's okay right now the same Aid looks at Jin wo through his glasses and apologizes to him since he's been able To think soberly lately the aid not far away from Jin Wu asks if even he couldn't defeat the enemy and the aid says that the president has already been the aid putting his head back down states that he still can't believe these shocking events seemingly unwilling to even accept the man says that the president asked him to narrate all the events at the conference tells him to return to Korea as soon as
possible the man after telling and sharing his Heartache thanks the boy for Jin Wu being with the president until the end the boy says that he will destroy that monster that he will surely kill the monster who dared to take the president's life some amount of time passes and the man voices that he will eventually thank the boy if he accomplishes what he said the boy can't seem to deal with his emotions tears flowing from his eyes mixing with water and Jin Wu asks for reporters someone Says that although after the death of the president
of the hunter Association but all the reporters have gathered for a press conference the boy will act as a speaker he is already standing behind the counter trying to concentrate on his thoughts and his speech Jin Wu is talking about a group of Highly evolved monsters that have targeted the higher ranked Hunters that those are very strong and ruthless one of the men tells Jin Wu that he said it was a group of Certain monsters which means that the head of the association was killed by several Monsters the boy says that before they strike they
isolate the victim from the rest of the world so everyone should try to stay close to those who will protect them the boy begins to remember that very last moment of meeting this ice elf realizing that he called himself the ice ruler the boy thinks about how it was exactly like the ruler of giants the ruler of Shadows Remembering the stranger's face and attempts to get closer the boy thinks about the fact that it's clear enough that no Hunter can handle these monsters and the one saying that if suddenly there are no such people the
boy it seems once he's gotten his thoughts together confidently voices that he'll be approached through the Korean Hunters Association it seems that in some Sullen and very even dark place there are a large number Of different creatures that stand tall lunges in this dark and gloomy place there are a large number of monsters that have powerful magical powers it seems that one of the powerful monsters begins to announce the news that the ruler of Shadows is right on the ground another monster says that there is no vessel that can withstand the ruler's power and for
that reason the Dragon Ruler cannot be there the mighty ice elf proves that he has seen it with his own Eyes that it is a greater danger Than The Shard of light the mighty ice elf confidently says he must get rid of the boy asks if others can help him some guy says that it will be dangerous to fight Jin Wu because he is one of the strongest Kings of chaos so it is better to wait for the ruler of the Dragons the ice elf says that although they are fugitives now they are still the
rulers of War so there is no point in Waiting For The Dragon King the iself says that If they they are going to get rid of the boy now is the best time so the boy is still asking for help a monster in the guise of a human refuses to help while another one says that he doesn't want to follow the dragon ruler's example either another monster says that they are all cowards and the one replies that he doesn't want to spend his life in Eternal sleep because of the Shadow Lord a monster says that
the boy can't make their Immortals their own Shadows Another says that some seem to have United a monster in the guise of a man says says that he would like to avoid the prospect of becoming Jin Wu's play thing in an alien world of chaos some incredible power is going on around all these mighty monsters that don't try to hide it by showing power one of the monsters asks the powerful isself if there is any proof that Jin Wu is still human the ice elf says that the boy put poison on the blade but that
is not an Action that the shadow Lord ashborne would do suddenly another monster enters the dialogue but in the form of a girl who seems to become interested after hearing about the poison the girl in her horrible guise says that if the shadow Lord had taken full possession of the human body he would not have used such a trick after some amount of time it seems once realizing that the others are interested the iself asks if they will go with him the very girl who is a Powerful monster doesn't hide her Sly smile and says
that they will help him the monster who had agreed to the idea from the very beginning also enters the conversation saying that they will kill the shadow Lord there is some commotion someone says that no matter how much money they pay they won't be able to escape from this horror someone says that while watching the broadcast with Jin Wu the President says that his dream has come true and he can close his eyes In peace the boy is standing in the pouring rain with his hands in the pockets of his pants seemingly looking intently at
the surrounding City the boy thinks about the fact that the magic of that very creature was not felt it doesn't seem to help him much in the future or in battle the boy thinks back to the very moment when the ice elf was retreating and he thinks about how the monster had no Shadow showing its immortality the boy recalls the words of The very same ruler who said that other rulers and monarchs are Immortal and their souls cannot be extracted the boy thinks by the same logic that if monsters don't have shadows then they can't
be tracked either which would be hard the boy looking at the city spread out beneath him thinks about the fact that as long as he is a hunter there is no way he will miss his prey someone says that it's been a week since the head of the association has been Vacant and everyone needs to choose someone to take the place someone says that the association that controlled the five major guilds has lost its backbone so who will be able to control them someone asks if they need to hire another s-ranked Hunter but after all
even if those are strong they need to be careful some amount of time passes since the negotiations some man says that after a lot of decisions they agree to offer for this place the man can Continues that Wu Jin Chul can stand for that seat pointing his palm in the other person's Direction thus making him wonder jinu doesn't understand why him and the others say that the one closest to the head and has gotten a lot of experience as well as having leadership abilities the man continues that jinle has a lot of influence among the
hunters so to put it another way they believe in him jinle lowering his eyes says that he lacks many qualities for the position For there are many Superior people besides he is quite young Jing Hall also says about the position of Deputy head there are many great people but he doesn't understand why he should be the one to sit in the head seat the man says that none of them have enough power to rule Korea but gin Chul has that power the man says that gin Hall has ties to the main guilds and also has
a connection to Jin Wu but the man says that he doesn't quite think the hunter Believes him the man says that they can't force jincha to stand where he doesn't want to but they suggest that they think hard about it some amount of time passes jeno seems to think about many possible situations lowers his gaze and begins to slowly voice that he it seems that the national level Hunter finally appears in the place he says he hasn't been here for a long time due to an injury at the appearance of the national level Hunter his
subordinates Are visibly surprised but he tells them not to make so much noise some amount of time passes the man seems to head in the direction he wants to go and then then presses a button with his finger the girl asks the man if he's sure he wants to give this and the man replies that isn't this gift worth the lives of his untouched Guild members the man even seems to be very confident in his decision for a gift to honor Jin Wu's Act and the girl says that he doesn't Mean it the man can't
seem to hide his satisfied Smile as he looks forward and also states that isn't Jin Wu strong enough to do this the national level Hunter can't hide his smile continues to look through his dark glass es and vocalizes that this is a true beauty the girl still can't seem to be completely sure that it's the right thing to do saying that there are only two of them in the world and it will always be like this the national level Hunter agrees With what the girl says and the girl asks if he's even that willing to
give it to him the national level Hunter says that's why he wants to give this item to Jin wo because why would such a weapon be Dusty here it is in this place in the vault at the national level Hunter's place that there is a rather powerful weapon with a strong Aura it seems that someone is looking at the new news that says the new chairman Wu Jin chol will be the head of the hunters Association Gina looking at the news says that even yesterday the death of the chairman was announced and today already such
a handsome man has taken his place the girl looking out of the window says that the situation in the country has become very unstable as well as in the world itself which is very strange Gina seems to feel a rush of affection and pesters her mother and da states that if she has nothing better to do maybe she'll take out the trash Gina seems to lash out at The woman for a reason but with some sort of offer to move out of the place causing the other to change in her face the woman seems to
interject if Gina wants to move out of here and afterward states that she really likes their current home the woman Smiles causing her eyes to shift and afterward states that she loves this house a lot which has a lot of stories in it the woman smiled and asks her daughter to get the laundry out of the washing machine and She pouts and says that her mom is always doing that to her Gina seems to head in the direction she wants to go to get the laundry out of the washer as she suddenly stops and is
surprised a few moments pass after the girl sees something in front of her causing her to drop the basket and run towards the woman a large number of people are crowded around some building seemingly discussing something among themselves apparently because of the recent news Someone asks if some people are really in the Ain Guild office right now seemingly not believing what's happening because it's very surprising someone says that a national level Hunter named Thomas Andre himself has appeared in the Guild of the powerful Hunter Jin woo it seems that such an arrival from such an
influential person jinho is very even nervous and tries to smile affably Jin ho continues to smile and thinks about how things are very surprising as Thomas Andre himself has flown in from America directly to their office Jin ho thinks that he also brought Leonard nurman with him who is from Germany and is also on the world Hunter list Jin ho nervously thinks about the fact that these influential people have been in their office for 2 hours he keeps trying to call Jin woo Leonard Herman is surprised to think that Thomas Andre came the same day
as himself so will he be able to talk to Jin Wu the girl says to Thomas Andre that is Jin wo on the raid now for he doesn't seem to drop by his office often passing on what Jin Wu said some amount of time seems to pass after numerous attempts to reach Jin woo as he suddenly appears the vast number of workers in that office immediately greet their long awaited person with palpable Joy Jin Wu thinks about the sheer number of reporters piled up in front of his building apparently it's because of Thomas though he
sensed his Aura a long Time ago jinho tearfully asks his youngim why it took him so long to pick up the phone and Jin woo says he was a little busy back then Jin ho says about the clothes and Jin Wu replies that the gate appearances have been increasing so he can't sit idle for so long Jin Wu thinks he also needs to level up the mighty Bara as Thomas approaches him saying it's been a while jinho hopes the two won't fight here and Thomas voices that he promised to have lunch together Once his arm
heals after a while Thomas says that he's also brought along a simply bombastic gift from America which can't help but Intrigue him Jin wo is surprised by the news and Thomas says that he is already excited suggesting that they move to another place Jin woo wonders what kind of dangerous object this is if it's some kind of bomb and Jin ho tries to tell him not to believe him with a look but the other turns to The new guest Leonard nurman presents himself to the boy in all his glory as if expecting a long- awaited
meeting with this man Jin Wu is surprised to think that this new guest seems to have come to him for help and Thomas tries to get the Hunter's attention Thomas states where this Leonard has come for them and the man replies that he has been waiting here for 2 hours so he has a claim to meet Jin wo Thomas Andre in his terrifying guise sends the man away Telling him to go back to Germany Leonard thinks that he has never been treated so rudely before and Thomas having already broken away from the other man calls
Jin Wu after him once the men are left in a quieter Place away from prying eyes Thomas voices that he's been waiting a hell of a long time for this meeting some amount of time passes the men are seated at a table as suddenly some sort of suitcase with interesting contents is placed on the Same subject Thomas Andre smugly asks the boy if he can feel the power that is slowly beginning to emanate from that very suitcase the man without making himself long opens the suitcase and says that it is JY Woo's thanks for sparing
his Guild members the boy watches with interest and waits to see what Thomas Andre has in store for him but is surprised to hear that it can't be as the boy looks at the interesting objects he wonders if kish's power is emanating Here Tomas says that he is impressed by Jin Wu's ability and instincts because he was able to determine what the daggers are made of Thomas says that the American government wanted to make paired blades out of kish's corpse and that's more use than money Thomas states that kish's tooth was too small for a
two-handed sword so he made daggers from it and here they come in handy today Thomas briefly states that his final decision is that he will donate this Dagger which is Created from a dragon's sharpest Fang the boy holding this dagger in his hand is surprised to think that is it really a thousand and a half to attack because up until this point it seemed to him that there could be no better dagger the boy thinks about how given their abilities it would be like having a broadsword in each hand starting to fight with it Thomas
says that these daggers are so powerful that his Defenses are starting to crumble around him amusedly asking if Jin Wu would kill him with his own gift the boy however pays no attention to the man's Expressions thinking about how these daggers are truly different from the others Thomas Andre watching Jin Wu masterfully wield them asks Laura if he made a mistake in choosing him as this Hunter Laura however cannot confront or argue with her boss in any way she only nods briefly showing that he is right as Always Thomas asks if Jin wo likes his
his gift and the other replies that would he really give him those daggers for free to which he agrees Jin woo realizing that there is no point in refusing says that he accepts the generous gift to which Thomas replies that he is very grateful something seems to suddenly happen causing all the people in the area to instantly turn their heads in the direction of the sound a large number of people crowd the Street it seems that many of them even stopped talking on their phones as soon as they saw something in front of them a
large number of people open their mouths in horror fear in their eyes it seems they have never seen anything like this in their lives the boy is thinking that if this is a powerful energy flow accumulated in the sky above Soul if this is its true form a national level Hunter standing nearby says in amazement that this is the first time he has ever Seen such a huge gate in front of him the national level Hunter even lowers his dark glasses saying that this gate is much larger than the one from which the commish dragon
emerged the national level Hunter doesn't hide the clear detail that their world is most likely slowly going insane covering soul in Terror someone states that he is now near the gate covering Soul's Sky which is pretty damn big after all this time some continue that there are many Citizens gathered around to witness the phenomenon and Nick Powell was the one who relayed the information the doctor says that he warned of a huge Magical Force a couple of days ago so the gate over soul is just the beginning we should expect more gates someone says that
could this strange phenomenon be occurring in other places and he replies that this is exactly what he wanted to convey someone says that the doctor has been studying Gates and magical animals For a long time so what would be the wisest decision in such a horrible situation the doctor after some thought says that as long as it doesn't turn into a tragedy as long as the boy is very close to the gate at this point the boy moves through the air thanks to kisel who can easily reach anywhere in the world if he hears a
command the boy looks at the gate and thinks that he can't go through it as if there is a stone wall in front of him the boy Thinks that if it were an ordinary wall he would break it down but since even an awakened man can't get through that wall the odds are slim the boy thinks about the fact that what kind of creatures will be there is not really important because his loved ones will be under this gate to be protected after some amount of time seemingly pulled out of his deep thoughts and worries
Jin Wu feels a vibr ation in his hand jinwu takes a call from jinchu and the latter Asks if he should call back later to which the Hunter says that he's high up right now Jin Wu asks if he should call jinchu chairman now and the Hunter says to call him whatever he wants since he's not used to it yet Jin Wu asks about the request he sent him and jinchu says that he had the bureau scan the entire area but jinchu says that there are no new gates anywhere else in the world and Jin
Wu says that means there are no new gates anywhere besides the ones in Korea Right now the boy thinks about the fact that it's been 3 hours since those Gates appeared so what are the odds that there are no more gates anywhere in the world ginchu says that they are now planning to evacuate the citizens that live near the gate also asking what the hunter plans to do Jin woo holding his cell phone next to his ear states that even though he doesn't know what's going to happen tomorrow he's still going to plant that apple
tree the weather Outside is so Sunny it seems as if there was no scary gate even a short time ago someone is studying at the Hunter's gymnasium there is some incredible battle going on between the powerful Hunter Jin wo and his subordinate be it seems the boy can easily read all of his subordinates intentions before where he can strike without letting himself get caught some amount of time passes the boy catches the right moment and with his own hand hooks the other man's arm Showing that bear has lost the boy looking at his subordinate asks
him a question about whether bear is putting out his best effort when he is next to his Overlord the mighty bear instantly drops to the floor Bowing in his reverence before him vocalizing to his King that he would never dare the boy beginning to stretch his arms says that everything is fine and he just wanted to stretch but only beer can get him to that state the mighty bear with a Certain Tremor in his voice says that the Hunter's words fill him with deep feelings and Jin Wu says that he has become better at expressing
emotions some time passes and the boy without making himself wait long draws Bear's attention and says that it's time to begin at that very second the mighty bear lets out a loud roar as if trying to intimidate or suppress his opponent it was the mighty bear who was the first to attempt to make an attack towards the Boy heading at high speed the mighty bear ends up next to his King pretty damn fast only Jin Wu doesn't give in and Dodges the boy doesn't even seem to feel any great pain as he blocks the others
attempts to hit the Hunter glaring that he's gotten stronger the boy doesn't take long and punches the ant right in the body saying that there can only be one commander in the Army jinwu continues that once igis and grid reach the rank of General it won't be Hard for them to take barra's place so he should try harder the training continued and the guy was still exchanging blows with his comrade assessing the strength of his sparring partner who was trying to hurt him Jin Wu thought still not enough looking at the warrior who was opposing
him the guy continued his train of thought although baru is the best in my Army however he's not strong enough to fight against those guys noticing his opponent opening up Jin Wu couldn't help but take advantage of this opportunity and threw a punch the opponent then retaliated but by then Jin Wu had already disappeared from his position after losing his guard on the battlefield and looking for the guy baru felt a blow to his knee which shook his balance this was followed by a kick to the body which was the last one for him in
this fight after taking some serious damage baru flew into the wall of the gym they were training in leaving a Pothole in it rising to his feet after the completed match Buu astounded said I am constantly amazed at the strength of my king hearing such sincere words for him jinwu niako replied I'm contemplating blocking your Channels with historical drama hearing what his King had just told him baru became very upset and began to look at him with cat-like eyes to change his mind looking around the hall Jin wo saw the devastation they had made and
Disappointedly said now that the test is over this place needs to be cleaned up when the guy talked about cleaning up eru was just approaching him and he was already pulling out his phone to report some inconvenience when baru was already standing behind Jin W's back he heard him speak into the phone uh chairman please listen to me but don't be disappointed I have 300 in sex that will do the job Perfectly meanwhile somewhere in a hotel in Soul City interesting events were taking place glancing at her visitor the girl said in surprise you're not
leaving Mister to which the man replied how can I leave something so massive and beautiful then the girl replied well I'll agree with large scale but beautiful to which the man added anything that makes the heart grow fond is beautiful after that he added looking out the window the dragon that breathes Flames the huge gate the strength of Hunter son Jin Wu it's all beautiful holding a glass of drink in his hands the man added that's why I wanted one for myself every single thing that was considered beautiful hearing this the girl remarked after all
some things you can't keep Mister to which the latter replied that's right who knew there was a thing I couldn't have whereupon he added there's no gate and why is the point of Going back to which the girl anxiously replied but the Hunter's Bureau is worried then the man replied worried don't make me laugh standing behind s Jin Wu's back is standing in the safest place in the universe after saying that the man tensely added besides if we don't stop it here there will be no future that's why I want to know contemplating the catastrophe
that was going on outside the window the man added will this be The last moment of all mankind or a new beginning in the meantime the catastrophe was growing larger by the second engulfing the entire sky above the city while in the apartment the girl said to her mother mom aren't we evacuating to which she replied if this place is going to turn into a battlefield anyway wouldn't it be better for us to choose where we die ourselves besides our house is not in the evacuation Zone hearing such words from Her mom the girl irritably
muttered I'm going to college next year I'll drink whenever I want and enjoy college life my life has just begun but I don't plan to die hearing this the mother said encouragingly Jin Wu will protect us just like your father once did meanwhile Jin Wu was watching the city and pondered the atmosphere is only getting hotter and I still can't sense them where are they hiding looking up into the sky the boy added and that gate I Have to stop it myself even if I manage it I'm not sure it be without casualties I have
so much to protect taking out his phone and starting to flip through the phone book in it Eugene woo thoughtfully muttered who would I spend the last seconds of my life with at the same time somewhere in the Kendo building someone's voice rang out and said stop after that the man continued when he saw that the girl had stopped recently I felt a hesitation From Miss Hine I'm afraid that you have developed fear blushing the master continued of course you are afraid even I was afraid I don't know if what I met can be compared
to your monsters but when I lost my hand and then his speech was interrupted by a phone call seeing the girl grab the phone the master cheerfully spoke I think I've spoken Hunters are supposed to answer the phone aren't they to which the girl anxiously replied please I apologize Master after Listening to what the call informed her the girl suddenly exclaimed master I am then he looked at her thought thoughtfully and hummed after that the girl nervously continued something's come up I have to go hearing the necessity the master replied ah yes of course you
can go after receiving permission the girl left the room after bowing a few times leaving the room the master smiling slightly muttered so that's what this is All about that's how it is standing amongst the crowd one of them suddenly exclaimed at the sight of Jin Woo is that Hunter song Jin woo to which the added in Surprise what where is he upon hearing about Jin Wu everyone began to pay attention to him exclaiming wow it's really him who's that girl next to him are they dating wait isn't that the hunter chahine from the Hunter's
Guild by any chance walking beside the girl who bashfully lowered her head and Averted her eyes Jin wo muttered even in this situation there are a lot more people here than I expected after that Gathering her C the girl asked do you like places like this to which the one replied not that I do I just wanted to come here at least once hearing this answer the girl asked in Surprise then why did you bring me to a place you wanted to visit at least once looking at the girl Jin Wu gently replied it's all
because you're my only Friend miss haying hearing the answer the girl looked at him in Surprise then Jin woo added you know across from that strange statue ignoring Jin W's words the girl embarrassedly thought friend I'm his friend I'm here to rescue Hunter song Jin wo confused at what she heard the girl anxiously asked did you hear that to which the guy replied yes I have no problem hearing then the girl asked then what's up with that strange dungeon to which Jin Wu replied I'll tell you When I think about it again right now I'm
not sure what kind of dungeon it is hearing such a reply and glancing towards you the girl thoughtfully spoke out I see but looking at the crowd who were exclaiming oh my God look at this I'm a big fan of yours the girl added worriedly didn't you think it would attract the attention of passers by even more to which Jin Wu replied if you don't pay attention you forget about it to such a reply the girl only sighed Heavily walking along with her boyfriend chahine thought now that I think about it it's been too years
since I became a hunter going out with such lightness on my heart when was the last time that happened looking at Jin Wu the girl added and thought I feel different when he's around and I can smell the unique fragrance then the guy said pointing his finger at the ride do you want a ride there to which she happily agreed Jin Wu then asked speaking to the Other and there to which he also got agreement and added and on the one behind standing behind to which he heard in reply it is also agreeable then Jin
Wu asked do you want to ride everywhere to which the girl replied in a happy voice yes that's for sure seeing that Chi Hine was very happy about such a ride Jin Wu thought apparently I'm not the only one who wanted to visit this place then he said then we'll ride Everywhere after that they visited the roller coaster but unlike everyone else they didn't scream in fear the same situation also happened on the Catapult ride where again they sat with stone faces and lastly the room of fear which they also passed without even the slightest
chance to be scared after visiting quite a few rides the couple came to a cafe Jin Wu then asked Chine aren't you having fun here sipping a Coke the girl confusedly replied no what Are you of course it's fun then the guy asked but why didn't you scream once after his own question Jin woo hesitated ated I guess those slides are too slow for an s-rank Hunter then asked weren't they too slow to which he received a reply huh well yeah realizing that these rides weren't for them Jin Wu proposed a solution shouldn't we ride
somewhere where it's really fun hearing such a suggestion the girl was surprised after a while they were already flying in the Sky on one of Jin W's Warriors which was traveling at an incredible speed after gaining enough altitude it began to hover above the clouds carrying Jin wo and Cha Hine bringing the girl to the real s-rank attraction Jin wo asked interestedly what do you think splitting the Horizon with her boyfriend the girl Amazed by The View said cool and fast after that the girl surprisingly asked Mr sleep why did you take me to an
amusement park when you have such a Thing hearing such a question Jin Wu thoughtfully said that Amusement part was built on the gate where my father disappeared noticing the girl's gaze fixed on him the guy continued that's why I wanted to visit there at least once in my life hearing such a touching account of the reason the girl said heavily thank you after leaning against s Jin chahen added wanted to say goodbye properly because you've always been generous to me hearing such warm words From the girl Jin Wu added I have something else to show
you after that they stayed together to look at the Starry Sky however the girl was more curious about it than the Stars meanwhile somewhere near the hunter Association of Korea when the entire crowd of hunters gathered near the association one of them was pondering in a few days will this gate that looks like the Devil Himself open walking away from the association the man continued His musings I'm a vranga now I can't just stay away heading about his business and pondering his own thoughts the the man accidentally bumped someone with his shoulder missing the passer
by the b-class hunter couldn't forgive such insolence towards himself and looked around and angrily exclaimed hey what are you doing after this phrase the person who had hit him looked back to him he looked would be hostile and Sinister seeing the conflict between the Two Hunters someone from the crowd started shouting out what is someone fighting over there wow that person's body is just powerful he will surely defeat maduk isn't he a hunter right now there's no one but hunters in Soul noticing ma duuk yelling at the giant someone said is this man completely stupid
doesn't he realize he's going to be taken away by ambulance meanwhile maduk shouted hey if you hit a man you should apologize Standing still the guy continued to express his dissatisfaction do you think it will be over if you stand here and stare at me when one makes a mistake one should admit it and ask for or the next moment that giant simply swallowed him seeing this someone in the crowd frightenedly exclaimed he ate him he ate the man while everyone still didn't realize what had happened the giant jumped into the roadway and blew the
shock wave from The Landing all around some of the hunters even got stuck in the wall from such a powerful blast wave after that the giant threw the car at the guy who was in the building finishing him off after finishing off the one who was causing a ruckus out outside the giant angrily exclaimed listen to me you miserable little men smiling sinisterly and chasing everyone in a row the giant exclaimed now it's my time to hunt you Approaching his victims he added my teeth yes claws will tear and rag your Thin Meat yes skin
suddenly stopping in the middle of the street and beginning to gather strength within himself the giant exclaimed I am the king of beasts the monarch of the click looking around and searching for his next Vic the king of beasts said try to stop me meanwhile Jin wo walking with a girl suddenly suggested I heard there's a nice hotel nearby shall we take a bath there and Have breakfast to which the girl happily agreed after receiving the approval Jin Wu said then let's go noticing that he was inviting her to the dragon the girl asked in
Surprise didn't you say you were nearby here to which the man replied with my strength we can get there and 5 minutes hearing such an answer the girl thought in surprise I wonder how many kilometers it is at the same time there was a tragedy somewhere in the association receiving the bad News the boss anxiously exclaimed an attack right under the association's windows after suddenly calming down the man added there the dead to which the subject replied it's hard to count so far since it's happening right now grasping his head the boss thought but there's
still time before the gate appears the mere appearance of this dungeon has brought with it so many problems where did this monster even come from remembering the best hunter The boss asked what about the hunter song Jin Wu to which he replied heun's not in contact then the boss thought that's unfortunate a few seconds later a subordinate urgently reported chairman a hunter has appeared and started fighting the monster the boss then asked in Surprise what Hunter song has arrived D to which he received a reply no but it's said that a World level Hunter who
was nearby has arrived facing the enemy the World level Hunter thought will I be Able to won't my life end right here continuing to ponder the guy thought and my arrival in Soul and the appearance of this monster who knows maybe it's all four but it had to fall into my hands but suddenly a man with long hair grabbed him by the head and set him behind him saying get off stay out of my way reaching young woo the man picked up the phone and said yes this is s Jin Wu what's wrong to which
he heard back Hunter Su why aren't you answering the phone to which he replied I was out of range then he was told Mr s Jin Wu there's a monster in the center of soul and it's wreaking havoc hearing such news yuin Wu asked how is this possible there are still a few days left until the dungeon opens to which he heard a twitch of his head but it's it's true Jin Wu then asked how many monsters are there according to the preliminary calculations to which the chairman Replied there's only one monster jyn then surprisingly
replied one after that JY woo thought for a moment right now all the hunters are gathered in Soul they are preparing to suppress the monsters from the big dungeon and now they're going to lose to just one monster that appeared a little later jyn heard one Guild entered into battle with it and was destroyed in a second this is an unusual monster it was reported to me That Thomas Andre engaged it in battle hearing this jyn thought impossible I've assigned a shadow soldier to Thomas I ordered them to report as soon as they sensed something
strange but there were no signals that an entire guild was destroyed near the Target and that the target needed protection but suddenly another thought visit ited his head wait the signal from the soldiers being found in Soul is strangely weak starting to realize what Exactly was going on Jin Wu thought it's as if something is blocking them how did this even happen sending signals to his soldiers jyn couldn't contact any of them then he thought all the shadow soldiers that could be used to coordinate have disappeared realizing that the matter was urgent jyn informed the
girl there seems to be trouble in Korea to which the latter replied is it the dungeon then jyn added no it seems to be Something else after blocking the genie thought a strong enemy a national level Hunter Who challenged him blocking the signal really then the genie suddenly asked head does this monster have a shadow not hearing a precise answer to his question due to lack of information JY said it needs to be checked pondering who it could be Jin wo thought they large invisible to the eye monsters in the shadows at the same time
a new Hunter entered the battlefield Seeing him the guy said in Surprise Thomas seeing that a strong Ally had come to their aid the crowd joyfully began shouting Goliath it's Goliath to which the latter replied stop sitting there and get the people out of here you idiots he lowered his glasses a little and Goliath said menacingly this unknown Beast has gone completely insane taking off his glasses the man continued menacingly but as our ancestors bequeathed to us crazy animals should be Punished well as he approached the monster he tried to drive his sharp claws into
it but it failed to penetrate Goliath's skin seeing that he had already made his attack Goliath struck back disorienting the enemy the next moment the enemy was already brought to the ground by Goliath's next blow who was about to teach the bad animal a lesson at the same time a man man arrived somewhere nearby some building and asked what is the status of the Evacuation of this area to which he received the reply out of the building as long as there are people in it then arriving the guy asked which Guild is doing this to
which he heard the reaper Guild and the white tiger Guild have already gone there hunters from all over the world have been gathered through the giant gate so soon I think we'll be able to take control of the situation listening to the boastful Hunter the arrival heard we are the Hunters we should focus on rescuing and evacuating people after that I wondered will we be able to handle the situation quickly after reflecting on what was happening now the redhead angrily thought the national level Hunter Thomas Andre is currently fighting an unknown monster looking around the
guy thought this tremendous energy I haven't felt something like this even during the raid on Chu looking up into the sky Where the noise of Goliath's battle was resounding the lad thought what kind of creature is this that Thomas Andre has to fight and at that very time the battle was in full swing with a blow Goliath threw the enemy off of himself from this blow that Thomas Andre gave to the enemy the king of beasts hid a building and demolished it with his body standing with outstretched fist in the same pose as he had
launched the enemy into the building Goliath watched to see What would happen next after a moment the enemy pounced on him again ramming Goliath head first into the body with a burst of speed this attack managed to stagger even Goliath so powerful it seemed however Thomas andry stood his ground and grabbed his foe in a grapple to make a rush at him but things happened a little differently this time Goliath failed to execute the attack the king of beasts had done it earlier and sent Thomas flying still having strength For the battle Goliath grouped up
in flight and landed on his feet after stopping on the ground Thomas watching the beast king menacingly said reinforcement arriving at the battle site another Hunter said so that's where the battle is taking place is everyone ready as they prepared for battle the arriving Hunter suddenly saw who they would have to fight standing in front of him was a huge monster at that moment the man thought is this the monster that Appeared from the gate then glancing at the other Warrior who stood opposite da added so this is Goliath Thomas Andre of whom I've only
heard from stories determined to support his comrade the man exclaimed you are the best Goliath destroy him hearing such words from his comrade who with the others were still here Thomas said [ __ ] hurry up and head for cover starting his transformation to increase His strength the man thought he's unusual I need to transform too when his transformation was over arriving the Hunter decided to face the enemy however there was one but even with the transformation it felt like he was being dominated to a large extent their powers were at completely different stages feeling
the fear of the stronger enemy with his sixth sense like animals the man realized that fighting was definitely not an option after that the Desperate desire that was pushing him not to be seen as a victim made him Retreat simply walking past the enemy the man thought I can't even look him in the eye because of our difference in strength after everyone left the battlefield the real battle between the two giants began everything that could be used was going into battle the best projectiles to throw at the enemy were the cars that were lying everywhere
that was why without going over them the Beast king threw one such at Goliath after repulsing the enemy's attack Goliath pounced on the enemy to launch a Counterattack but he failed the enemy suddenly began to mutate preventing him from doing damage Thomas Andre's body suddenly froze in place without being able to move not realizing what had happened to him Goliath confusedly muttered what is this looking at the enemy that stood before him the man pondered Confusedly anxiety feels like it's squeezing my throat there is no feeling that I am gaining Victory after this incident the
king of beasts began to wrestle with Goliath by grabbing his hands feeling a decent resistance he said in surprise it's very unusual that a pathetic puppet of a shard of light can have so much power and afterward with a Sinister smile he added I've seen enough of your skills already suddenly increasing in size the beast king looked Down on him and said is it scary after starting to deliver a series of blows to the enemy the beast king added feeling terrified already sinking into despair continuing to dominate Goliath the beast king saw eyes in his
shadow and said in Surprise what we've got a rat in here reaching out his hand toward the Shadow the king of beasts grabbed baru by the throat there and lifted him above him squeezing his hand a little tighter the monster simply crushed him with the Words get lost you're in our way and now having already grabbed Thomas by the throat the king of beasts added menacingly well can't we stop playing games already you seem to be confident in your strength so let's fight before he could say that Thomas Andre Broke Free from his clutches and
grabbed his head in a tackle saying what nonsense are you talking there the next instant there was a crunching sound Goliath had snapped his enemy's neck surprisingly However it did not strike the enemy in any way the next moment he recovered as if nothing had happened and then the fight continued again the enraged king of beasts sent Thomas flying with a single blow running after Thomas the beast king menacingly added I'm sorry but I'm hungry just as he was about to eat Thomas a magical orb flew blew at him which he couldn't ignore in any
way glancing to the side he saw some kid who decided to challenge him standing beside Goliath who was lying on the ground the boy exclaimed menacingly I can't let you do whatever you want after these words glancing towards the enemy he had recklessly attacked the boy anxiously muttered damn it even the mere sight of him already gives me goosebumps Rising again Goliath cutting off his words said tiai otherwise you'll die to which the lad replied you don't have to remind me I understand perfectly well Myself but my hunter's Pride doesn't allow me to walk away
so easily applying his skill the lad thought this is my choice and I regret nothing even if I was destined to die here I would still choose this end it's better to die in battle than to be an Aaron boy all my life while uttering such proud phrases the boy once again looking at the enemy who had become even scarier thought I made the right choice realizing that he might soon say goodbye to his life for His pride continued I did looking into the eyes of approaching death he added you're not wrong are you when
the enemy was about to attack he was suddenly grabbed by a dragon although that monster had saved the guy from Death however the king of beasts instantly dispatched him but that didn't matter on that Dragon Jin woo arrived jumping down from his Dragon he immediately aimed at the beast king and did a tremendous mendous amount of damage causing a huge Crater to appear at the point of impact a little later bouncing back Jin Wu found himself beside a guy who couldn't pick up words from his surprise Jin Wu then asked him excuse me but could
you move Thomas Andre to a safer place as well after recovering from Jin W's sudden attack the beast king astonishly muttered that's for sure the old man didn't lie this person truly reeks of Shadow freak looking at the newly arrived Jin Wu the beast king angrily Exclaimed hey human but Jin Wu was thinking of evacuating at the time and after a few seconds he heard behind him you don't have to worry we're fine standing in front of the formidable enemy Jin Wu sadly muttered there's so much going on in my life lately I don't even
have time to rest besides looking at the enemy who had changed his appearance again jyn thought heun not alone here the beast king then asked him here I am curious to know how did you Manage to pump yourself up to this level squaring his shoulders and appearing before Jin wo in all his glory the king continued the architect must have helped I mean he made a deal with the shadow rulers suddenly someone's voice sounded behind Jin Wu and said ah are you going to let me eat his corpse taking her final form the girl added
I've always wanted to taste what a shadow Lord tastes like after this time Jin Wu saw an alert from the system enemy detected Cold Lord ice Lord and after this alert another alert came enemy detected Beast Lord Fang Monarch and finally The Last Enemy detected Lord of insects monarch of plague seeing that there was no point in him fighting against the three alone Jin Wu said show yourselves immediately after that a huge Shadow portal opened up beneath him the next moment Jin W's Warriors who were under his power appeared from that Portal from the same
portal Yuber and Another Warrior of his who had distinguished himself with considerable strength appeared seeing that the battle would not be three against one the Fang Monarch said in Surprise wow a new Shadow Army the Lord of cold using his skill froze the entire incoming Army in one Fell Swoop disappointedly saying impressive for sure but they lack cohesion so far they won't even move in my ice prison glancing at the enemies that were sealed in the ice the plague Monarch spoke in Surprise running her finger across the surface oh so that's who took my babies
long time no sea shifting his gazed to Jin Wu The Ice Monarch exclaimed angrily dropping such a small thing on us what a ridiculous move and afterward he thoughtfully muttered it seems like he thinks we are weaklings moreover from the looks of it this person hasn't fully mastered the power of a shadow Lord yet directing his power at Jin Wu The Ice Monarch began to Gradually freeze him starting with his arm and spoke but he was once the strongest Among Us you shouldn't be so reckless as to ignore the power of other monarchs immediately after
that the cold Monarch's ice began to crack and after a moment it all crumbled when the cold Lord saw that Jin Wu had freed himself he surprisingly muttered you then Jin Wu pointing his dagger that he was holding at his enemy said menacingly you I will finish you first some her Army of Monsters the plague Monarch joyfully asked hey people can I join you without even waiting for an answer the girl gave an order and her Army of Minions pounced on Jin wo fighting off the weak enemies who were just getting in the way Jin
wo embarrassingly thought damn these corpses after dealing with the little things Jin Wu also shattered the chains of ice that imprisoned his subjects immediately afterward two of his subjects who had broken free from the Ice captivity appeared beside him seeing what he had done the cold Lord barely restrained his anger and simply watched the battle his comrade was waging picking a good opportunity the Fang Monarch decided to try and overcome Jin Wu himself and began to walk towards him smiling sinisterly the Beast Lord mockingly muttered huh how naive you think some piece of metal can
hurt me cutting off the wolf llama Jin Wu replied well if that were the case I Really wouldn't be able to hurt you seeing that he had lost a limb the Fang Monarch exclaimed in amazement is he really while each of the monarchs tried to face Jin Wu alone the others summoned their armies while the plague Monarch was creating her minions the animal Lord seeing his chance grabbed his hand and stepped back to put it back in place when the preparations were completed Jin Wu saw the huge Army in front of him that he would
have to deal with but Suddenly there was some strange crackling of ice in front of Jin Wu searching with his eyes to see where it was coming from Jin Wu began to twist his head around the next moment baru freed his head from the ice trap and exclaimed my king not holding back his emotions baru angrily exclaimed pathetic female Beetle how dare you touch my king Sovereign seeing that the soldier had destroyed his ice prison the cold Lord angrily said what an ordinary Soldier Broke the ice shackles how on Earth could he create such a
creature to which the Monarch replied with his fangs does the strength of his soldiers directly depend on the rank they are endowed with hearing such words to his former subject the plague monk angrily uttered we need to punish a cub who didn't even recognize his own mother pointing one of her hands at baru the Monarch was about to teach him a lesson who was walking directly in front of her easily tearing One of the very hands that was pointing at him baru angrily exclaimed oh what a [ __ ] hearing such words from her former
Cub the Monarch angrily said what did you just say immediately afterward upon arriving at Jin W's Place baru said raspily you didn't Retreat even when the enemy proved to be stronger which was to be expected from my master your pathetic slave was so worried about you while baru was confessing his worries a crowd of the plague monarchs minions were Approaching them seeing the enemies Buu along with his master very grouped were able to Massacre everyone in an instant however something was not right there Jin Wu found himself on the ground amidst the rubble of the
destroyed building only when he looked up did he notice a huge number of ice Spears flying at him using his strength Jin Wu was able to deftly fend off all the projectiles that were flying at him but looking at Jin W's agility the ice Monarch condescendingly muttered I wonder how long you'll last however his arrogant speech was suddenly interrupted by the fact that he felt his entire body suddenly being gripped by pain the dagger flew close to his heart Jin wo then replied to him what are you talking about I told you that I would
kill you Gathering all his strength the ice Monarch angrily exclaimed as he drew his sword you little bug who gave you The right to speak to me like that staring at his enemy with a menacing gaze Jin Wu thought we should aim for his heart I'm sure they have a weak spot there as well just as he was about to go on the attack a Fang Monarch that had sneaked up unnoticed appeared behind Jin woo after waiting for the best possible moment the animal Lord began to pull out a sword from his vault the next
moment when Jin woo was focused on the cold Monarch and completely forgot about the Rear the animal Lord stabbed him in the back feeling the sudden pain in his back Yu Jing Wu started spitting blood from the injury hearing the moaning the Lord Buu realized that he was in danger and turning to him he anxiously exclaimed King losing his vigilance on the battle floor and opening rear baru suddenly heard behind him I quesha Am the Monarch of the plague mother of all insects after that the plague Monarch grabbed baru with her pawws and said Come
On Son come to me mother wants to hug you to which the latter replied no let me go standing over Jin Wu who was seriously injured the Beast Lord looked down on him and said it's over and at that time while in the clutches of quesi baru angrily exclaimed wretched servants how long will you be idle help our Lord At Once hearing their Commander exclamation all the Warriors who were encased in ice began to wake up exclaiming I will tear to Pieces Breaking the ice prison the high-ranked monster added anyone who dares to stand in
my way looking back the animal Lord embarrassedly muttered looks like this Warrior had a high rank in his lifetime to which the ice Lord replied yes the high ranked ones have started to rise and right after after that all the high-ranked monsters started waking up and getting out of their ice prisons standing over Jin Wu The Ice Monarch looked down on him and said however with This injury you won't be able to fight anymore the game is over looking at his opponent who was looking down at him from above eugin wo slightly muttered Oh you
mean this wound after that rising to his feet eugin wuo muttered status restoration and then an incredible Aura of healing enveloped him meanwhile at the same time there was a live broadcast of Jin Woo's confrontation against the monarchs all over the world in New York in London everyone in London was also Glued to their Gadget screens and especially in Shanghai everyone was glued to their screens watching to see how their fate would turn out looking at the happenings on the battlefield nearby the kid thought it looks like song jinwu is in the middle of a
storm right now lying on the ground while he was being healed Thomas spoke heavily what what's going on out there to which he received a reply it feels it's like the end of the world frightenedly looking at What was happening nearby him the man thought is this really the sun Jin Wu I know changing his consideration to a combative one the man continued yes this guy has developed noticeably as a hunter but just how strong has he become in such a short period of time meanwhile at the same time an incredible confrontation was taking place
on the battlefield where amidst the intertwining of all the forces one could barely tell who was where realizing that It couldn't go on like this baru was able to escape his former mother's clutches on his own by cutting her fingers seeing what he had just done to her the plague Monarch angrily exclaimed extending her hand towards him you puppy during the battle Jin Wu said during the battle with the architect I received an omen when the pillars of Fire that support this world Ascend into the sky certain death will overtake me Swinging his dagger Jin
Wu added but here's Whether or not they can be destroyed and with that song jinwu chopped apart a large Mantra that was on the battlefield watching the fight a certain Hunter thoughtfully muttered I came here to strike a decisive blow at the right moment but I think my help here will only be unnecessary half an hour ago the members of the reaper Guild's capture team had taken their places in the neighboring buildings just by giving the signal a Hail of attacks would fall from the sky but it might even be possible to destroy at least
one enemy after thinking about it for a while the hunter said thoughtfully if it's really like this then how long will we have enough biting his lip with excitement he added if our plan fails we'll die and if not we'll still die here for the hell of it our opponent is a monster that even Thomas Andre couldn't handle we need to quiet L you grabbing that Hunter by the shoulder Thus cutting off his phrase the man from the Shadows said don't move just watch Breaking Free from the man's grasp and preparing to attack the hunter
exclaimed in confusion as he drew his bow string who are you quite a few Hunters had gathered to destroy the monsters and Evacuate the civilians however none of them were able to intervene in this battle and everyone is left to watch and just wait for the outcome of the fight and the result doesn't seem to be very Long in coming it could be over very quickly once again walking into song Jin Wu's back the plague Monarch prepared for an Insidious attack in the next second she released a volley of poison on the guy feeling a
strange odor and a Mist around him Jin Wu surprisingly muttered poison looking back at his opponent song jinwu said menacingly it won't work on me don't even get your hopes up hearing the one who had spoken so disdainfully To her about her attack the plague Monarch exclaimed L nahal thereupon barely restraining her anger lest she recklessly pounce exclaimed I'll tear you to pieces right now and a little later the girl pounced on Jin Wu to get back at him for neglecting her as she approached the guy the Monarch felt an incredible pressure on herself and
thought what strength I can't Dodge it dodging the Monarch's attack song Jin Wu activated his Chaos Blade skill and in The next instant he instantly delivered a 100 Swift strik stes with his blades slicing the enemy into small pieces disintegrating into small particles the plague Monarch uttered peacefully so this is what death looks like looking at song Jin Wu who had defeated her the girl thought darkness that even us creatures of Darkness are enthralled by that Darkness coming from s Jin Wu it was so dazzling yet unattainable seeing how he was able to deal with
the plague Monarch in an instant the cold Lord anxiously muttered how how did he do that after all he hasn't fully mastered the power of a shadow Lord yet looking at Jin Wu who was standing nearby and drilling him with his gaze the cold Lord added am I really going to have to experience this vile sensation again the all consuming fear of the power of one of the strongest rulers of chaos to which the Monarch responded to him with his fangs why are you trembling like an Aspen Leaf look at him he's already exhausted destroying
Jin W's Shadow Army monarch Fang added holding baru in his paw using some trash against us he can't even control his own forces and such an undergrowth is no match for Real monarchs after that he squeezed baru from Jin W's Army even more tightly in his hand noticing that his comrade was in danger Jin wo thought I'm losing contact with Bez did he just as surely destroy those soldiers who were guarding Thomas Andre and immediately after exclaimed cancel the draft bear go back but what surprised very much was that cancelling the draft was somehow impossible
rushing to the rescue Jin Wu drove the Monarch beasts away from Buu and saved his comrade seeing that he was still alive Jin Wu thought thank heavens I was able to save biru but after pondering over the Fang Monarch's words the cold lord said you know you're right Beast Lord exhaling heavily the cold Lord looked down on him and said hear that little man you apparently have a lot of confidence in your magical abilities spilling his power outward and assuming a different appearance the cold Lord added you can control your puppets as much as you
like I'll just cut all ties between you holding a huge Trident in his hands he added menacingly capture your soldiers and make them regenerate and resurrect until then creating new Blocks with his power the monarch of ice added until they turn into pathetic parasites that will devour your Mana swinging his Trident and hitting song jinwu with it the ice Lord added so how about this idea throwing the guy back with his punch though he blocked it the monarch of ice looked down on him and added human while the ice Lord was making his arrogant speech
he didn't even noticed that song Jin Wu had disappeared when he looked at the place Where he was standing he thought in Surprise where did he go in the next second though Jin Wu was found he was right in front of the Monarch along with his blade that was near his nose after dodging song Jin's attack the cold Lord tried to launch a Counterattack while the opportunity presented itself this attempt marked a success and sent s Jin Wu flying hitting him in the body feeling the taste of blood on his lips from the blow Jin
Wu who was in Flight Clenched his teeth and thought quick looking at his hand the cold Lord embarrassedly muttered concealment technique be that as it may it also requires quite a bit of Mana noticing that Jin Wu had already landed on the ground the cold Lord spoke menacingly to him that's it it's time to end these games already and in the next instant he and song Jin Wu fused together in a duel swinging their weapons and exchanging Blows watching his enemy Jin Wu thought the movements The Gaze the breathing the physical strength the movement of
magic I can see everything continuing to gain speed to launch a Counterattack Jin Wu thought just a little more if I can get ahead of him seeing that the guy was starting to change his fighting technique adjusting to him the cold Lord muttered I don't know what you're up to there but grabbing his sthe in his hands and displaying his strength The cold Lord smugly exclaimed it's all for nothing seeing that exact moment of self-confidence Jin Wu thought there it is got him and at the same moment everyone all the hunters who were in the
vicinity of the battle scene suddenly froze in Surprise at what they saw the guy who saved Goliath also froze in silent Agony and in his eyes read fear and something happened that no one expected when Jin wo finished off the monarch of cold the monarch of fangs Thrust his claws into his back after piercing through the guy's body the Fang Monarch looked down on him and said it seems that without your boasted speed you're nothing dropping his blades from his hands from such an unexpected attack in the back Jin Wu froze in place TR to
pull the claws out of his body song Jin Wu thought how come the level has increased and I'm already after that the cold Monarch stabbed his own dagger into him Riley saying let me borrow your Blade what are you standing there for why don't you make us happy already with your miraculous healing like the other time continuing to slowly shove the dagger deeper and deeper the monarch of ice continued or do you not have the strength what a worthless Warrior you are leaning towards Jin Wu The Ice Lord Riley spoke to him so this is
your limit it's a Pity that you will no longer be able to see this world fall under the onslaught of our Warriors remembering Song Jin Wu's home the cold Lord looked down on him and added however don't worry your Homeland will suffer a different fate remembering all of his near and dear ones the ice Monarch added I promise every inhabitant of this country will forever be frozen in ice of endless torment counting his horrific speech the Lord of cold added and balancing on the brink of life and death they will never again be able to
realize what is Happening to them looking at the bloody son Jin Wu the Monarch added so die and let your heart burn with Fierce hatred for me for that is the best reward for me covered in a layer of ice song jinwu puffed up tiredly I'm still just a little bit more with each passing second his body became more and more covered in ice when the coverage rate almost peaked Jin wo thought just a little bit more the next moment the guy's eyes went dark and inscriptions appeared in the Darkness the player's physical strength level
is dropped to zero player is dead after that another notice appeared all conditions for the passive skill unknown have been met when the passive skill was applied song jinwu opened his eyes once again after that he abruptly stood up and as it turned out he was lying in a hospital room hooked up to an IV grass ing his chest where the wound was song Jin Wu started Breathing heavily and pouring cold sweat remembering the very Moment when the claws of the Fang Monarch had stuck into him saying looks like you're nothing without your speed also
immediately in his mind was the memory of when the ice Monarch stuck a dagger into him and said let me borrow your blade what are you standing there for why don't you regil us with your miraculous healing already just like that time one wondering if this was all real and why he was here Jin Wu thoughtfully said a dream was it a dream After saying that the guy started looking around and stopped at the window then he added in Surprise what a hospital grasping his heart Jin Wu anxiously thought an ice blade stabbed right into
my heart but I survived suddenly after that the door to the chamber opened and the chairman walked in surprisingly saying oh you're awake seeing such an honor hble visitor song Jin Wu exclaimed in Surprise chairman of the association Wu jinchu After that he asked embarrassedly monarchs you mean those monsters what's wrong with them and how did I manage to survive hearing such strange words from Jin Wu Wu jinchu thoughtfully muttered well I have three things to tell you then he added first I am not the chairman of the association but an ordinary prosecutor and I
have the investigation Bureau under me secondly I myself would like to know What happened to those animated statues pausing briefly before announcing the latter wuin Chul added well and thirdly after that wuin Chul said thoughtfully how do you know me do we know each other hearing such a strange question from the prosecutor from the investigation Bureau song Jin Wu said in Surprise what after that after pondering Jin Call's words for a bit Jin Wu exclaimed in Surprise is wait a minute revive statues taking a seat on The couch in the chamber woo muttered as soon
as the survivors told us what happened we immediately traveled to the scene with the white tiger Guild and found there at that time Jin Wu interrupted him saying no that's not what I mean taken a Jin wuo pondered really come on there's no way that could be I was also wondering why the ward looked so familiar thinking back to that very day Jin wo Thought I remember I was here for two whole weeks at that time Wu Jin Chul said by the way Hunter song Jin Wu you look different in the photo after that Jin
Wu thought this is the VIP room booked by the Association the first place I saw after what happened in the double dungeon seeing the guy unwell appearance woo asked embarrassedly is everything all right to which jyn replied yeah I just want to be alone for a while Getting out of bed and changing into his normal clothes Jin wo looked at himself and was surprised to think looks and characteristics haven't changed at all opening his inventory to look at what was there jyn added in Surprise and everything I've collected has remained intact even the Reeds Fury
after saying that he suddenly heard the door open and a voice came from there brother what are you up to a moment later a girl entered entered the chamber who continued I hope There's nothing wrong with your head looking at the guy who was in the ward the girl exclaimed confusedly e did I get the wrong Ward who are you seeing the girl's confusion eugin thought oh right I didn't become like this right away so she doesn't recognize me then he said what you don't recognize your own brother already waving the guy away the sister
said are you sure you're my brother I think there's something different about you if you've gotten Older or if you've gained some muscles then jyn awkwardly replied you think so seeing his sister jyn headed towards the exit saying sorry I have to go to the association right away to which he heard what why then he replied to give up my position as a hunter hearing this explanation the sister asked in Surprise really to which the man replied and yet yes I'm aware that you ran away from class so quickly returned to school looking back Jin
Wu Also added in a serious tone Hansen ye you too and by the way hating school is no reason to become a hunter so throw those thoughts away hearing these words from Jin woo the girl who was standing outside the chamber said in Surprise what then she thought how does he know my name pulling his hood over his head Jin woo thought I don't have any Shadow Warriors left however they can be gathered again heading towards the exit of the hospital eugin Wu thought still How did this happen and most importantly why stepping outside and
looking around Jin wo thought why did I go back in time arriving at the association manager anxiously thought it's like two years have passed since that moment mad a guy who wasn't paid attention to suddenly became an s-rank Hunter then he said I'm sorry Hunter song Jin Wu I'm afraid we don't have a way to measure your strength yet then jyn replied I know I came here with Another matter I need to meet with the chairman of the association hearing this the manager embarrassedly exclaimed what you with the chairman then I'll tell him that you
to which jyn replied while stepping forward you don't have to tell me I know the way myself looking at song Jin Wu's back the manager thought confusedly and how does he know the location of the head looking up from the elevator one of the hunters pondered hm what kind of Story would I make up today with a Sly smile he continued wek have to find a couple of excuses except that it's dangerous to do such things behind the back of Wu jincho the head of Wu jino's Department lowering his head so that he wouldn't be
recognized Jin Wu sauntered over to the boy you have a concealment skill but you hid this fact from the others hearing such information about himself from an unknown person the guy nervously muttered how are you jyn then Continued a high-ranked hunter who is completely unable to control himself taking out daggers from the guy's sheath Jin woo added there will be a man coming to you soon asking for Retribution for abusing his daughter I don't care what happens to the criminals holding the boy's weapon in his hand jyn continued however if even one innocent person gets
hurt during the mission I will personally finish you off here hearing such threats from the unknown Guy the hunter reached for his daggers but they weren't there then he was more than a little frightened in the end song Jin Wu added remember this once and for all I won't warn you again hearing such threats against him the guy frightenedly asked wait who are you anyway when the man ignored him and just walked out of the elevator the guy worriedly muttered what's wrong with that guy it's like he's some kind of ghost arriving at the association
Chairman's room Jin w sensed some strange atmosphere after taking off his hood he said nice to meet you raising his eyes to his head jyn added chairman of the association to which he heard back you seem to be aware of the formalities if you came to see me right after the redistribution of ranks looking at the guy the chairman asked in Surprise is something wrong to which jyn calmly replied no no everything is fine hearing that Everything was normal you the chairman said said well then I'm listening to you after that jyn said I have
a business proposal for you after receiving such a reply the chairman thoughtfully asked business proposal means sitting in front of the chairman Jin Wu thought I need to go to jedu to gather my Army after that he muttered please remove the limit on the number of hunters to sweep the dungeon then I can Get rid of all the ants on jedu Island hearing such a request the leader threateningly replied what are you talking about do you even know how many raids have been conducted there and how many of them ended in Failure however after that
his Fury subsided as soon as he saw Jin W's Aura and thought wow what power before he could take his eyes off Jin woo the association leader heard you can rely on me I can definitely handle it realizing That the one simply had Incredible strength the leader thought he is many times Superior to National level Hunters afterward he anxiously asked but how what does that mean after a certain period of time Jin Wu found himself in front of his group of friends and in front of him was an alert reset the world the next world
was with this development where his girlfriend wants to be howled at by his own comrad however jyn protected her after that in The next World his girlfriend suddenly decided to resign in the next world he found himself somewhere in the middle of a snowy forest in front of a large polar bear that wanted to attack him the next time he found himself back in a world with some Vikings and kingdoms and reset the world again the next world was even more beautiful where he and his sister were in his mom's hospital room watching his sister
cry as she hugged her mother who Was very sick Jin Wu rebooted as well in the next moment he simply found himself already in his own reality with no Illusions in front of the Shadow Monster lowering his head slightly Jin Wu tiredly muttered haha that's it that's it I've had enough looking at the wall Jin wo angrily exclaimed I know it's all fake you don't have to try anymore get out how much longer are you going to hide in there after that Jin Wu found himself in the middle of an empty Island that was just
flying in the void around this island were hundreds of reboot signs with various Illusions and fictional realities not realizing what had happened Jin Wu suddenly asked who are you anyway emerging from the darkness a dark warrior appeared in front of the guy Jin Wu then added in Surprise King of the dead after that the dark warrior replied to the guy all it takes his One Wish of yours and you'll be in this world forever standing a few Meters away from song Jin Wu the dark warrior added with a burning head plunging into the abyss of
Eternal sleep hearing such a strange suggestion Jin w woo asked in Surprise are you suggesting that I stay in the illusion you created upon receiving such an answer to his proposal the dark warrior replied no it wasn't me who created her it was you hearing that this illusion was his doing jyn questioned in Surprise EAA then the dark warrior changed his appearance and Approaching jyn spoke by my powers and your desperate desire to write all wrongs this world was created this place is my domain changing his appearance again to one dear to jyn the dark
warrior spoke Eternal peace changing his appearance again now to a bloodied man the warrior added and death later changing appearance again to a girl he added you have no idea how long I've been watching you a man who clings so desperately to his life while on the Brink of death finally changing his image to jyn's Mother he continued I am the story of your confrontation the trace of your resistance the reward for your suffering I am death and peace and at the same time your nightmare changing his appearance again the dark warrior decided to use
his last trump card smiling slightly and uttering changing his image to the image jyn had earlier the warrior added it's you reaching out a hand near him and Sprouting a small tree sapling the dark warrior added in my domain you may do whatever you wish a moment later the sapling grew into a tall tree that created a shade from the Sun in another second flowers appeared on the tree plucking one twig the warrior said you can tame my creatures the next moment the branch with the flowers withered then the dark warrior added or drink all
the power through them in the next instant the reincarnated chahine saw a Field of flowers swarming around him walking through it he muttered although only here can you not deny yourself anything the power to create destroy and change the world glancing back at Sang Jin he added truly beautiful hearing such a long speech about this world full of possibilities eugin asked so you and I are alike turning to face jyn the warrior uttered I've been waiting for you waiting for us to finally meet you With that the shadow Lord destroyed everything leaving only a floor
of water beneath him and said I am the Lord of Shadows king of the dead ruling over death itself Lord of endless Darkness hearing this explanation song Jin Wu asked in Surprise looking at the Lord but why me at that time the shadow Lord raised his hand and began to collect something in it and said now I will show you when the whole room was covered with a strange Mist the shadow Lord said our beginning and our end and your beginning looking at the Frozen Sun Jin the Fang Monarch spoke thoughtfully he doesn't seem to
be breathing this is the end after returning to reality became visible surprised asked hey what's going on why can't I feel Hunter Sona just now there was to which he heard back P just at the same time the tiger reincarnation Hunter exclaimed in embarrassment impossible he was our only hope at the Same time somewhere on the roof of the building the hunter Archer thought damn and why did I only listen to that that man now I don't even know if we can beat them then he suddenly added what am I saying we have to if
the national level Hunters can't stand up to these freaks then who else should be able to defend against them after which he shouted get ready attack on the signal after which he added our Target is the white monster after that the cold Monarch casually noticed that something was happening to S Jin's body and exclaimed in Surprise what but how is that possible as his mind began to speculate what it was related to he anxiously added is it really realizing that they needed to destroy the ice block with the body both monarchs rushed towards jyn thinking
now that the fake king is dead we need to kill the real one however they were prevented from doing so halfway through their Journey Suddenly the Fang Monarch felt a blow that came to his head this blow was so strong that it was able to send both monarchs into sweat at once after receiving the damage both monsters flew somewhere to the side leaving a shock wave behind them and crashed into the ground protecting the block of ice that Jin Wu was sealed into the man who had saved him stood in front of it to protect
it further taking out his daggers from their sheet and gripping Them tightly in his hands the man confidently added starting from this very moment taking a fighting stance and making a menacing look the man added no one else will dare to touch this child then the absolute being decided to separate them out of The Light Came The Messengers of God and from the darkness eight rulers and ever since then the monarchs have been trying to destroy the world while The Messengers of God desperately opposed them which Eventually led to bloody wars and it was at
that very moment that the most prominent fragment of the world who was tired of the Endless Wars decided to ask an absolute being bowing his head before the absolute being the messenger asked why do you not help your loyal subjects fighting for you thereupon the fragment added do you not hear the pitiful cries of hundreds of your soldiers please share your strength with us so that we can defeat them and in honor of Our Lord I will behead anyone who dares stand in your way however the absolute being did not react in any way to
the messenger's request nor did it give any response it was then that the fragments of light realized that the absolute being had no intention of ending the wars to him the cries and despair of a hundred soldiers were like music to his ears when they heard bow down before God then all worshiped the absolute being when they heard praise God and everyone Shouted Praises in his honor when they heard prove your loyalty to God and everyone swore allegiance to him with their own lives no one even dared to go against his will death awaits those
who will not abide by these rules but the dead outnumbered the living in this massacre and those who followed orders without question and obeyed the absolute being still died sooner or later looking as if it were a movie The Shadow Lord muttered there was no limit and no Edge To this war and then raising their sword God's Messengers decided to put an end to these endless Wars showing this story of the creation of the world to jyn the king of Darkness added and it was then that the Rebellion began pointing to one of the Warriors
who was in the ranks of the soldiers he stated over there that's me back in the day standing in front of all the Rebels the Lord of Darkness added only I didn't like all this I was against the Rebellion remembering how that battle ended the shadow Lord sadly said but my Army was negligible and we were defeated in the battle against The Messengers of God kneeling with dozens of Spears in his back at the time the Lord added that's exactly what I thought Shifting the picture the overlord continued but as I opened my eyes in
the darkness I realized what power the absolute being had bestowed upon me then placing it at my disposal feeling a surge of strength And figuring out how to use it the shadow Lord called out to his soldiers rise and after that his appearance suddenly changed to that of a dark lord the wounds healed and the weapons that were in his body fell out and it was at that moment having a new Army that he was able to gather thanks to the power he had received the shadow Lord headed to the battlefield once again however at
the conclusion of the battle with the rebels who decided to go against the god When the shadow Lord returned back to the absolute being at the end of the battle everything came to an end then the particles of light that survived the war killed the absolute being and proclaimed themselves as the new gods and now they were called rulers having obtained weapons that concealed the power of the absolute being they began to pursue the monarchs to end the endless battle between light and darkness and after the wow moment their First victim was the king of
the Giants legia whom the rulers then imprisoned then the balance of power was shaken then the Lord said the monarchs realized the gravity of the situation and then seizing the moment I decided to lend them a helping hand finding themselves in such a bad situation they reluctantly accepted the offer just like that eye the shadow Lord became the ninth Monarch and already as a shadow Lord fragment of light and Messenger of God were a thing of the past I began the fight against the rulers after that my Army grew to an incredible size as all
those who died in this war were immediately turned into Shadow soldiers and at the same time when I reached the power of a dragon lord who was leading an army of Destruction the rulers and even the monarchs themselves began to fear me and at that very moment of the peak of the darkness Lord's power two monarchs Who were blinded by fear decided to betray him after that battle the shadow Lord's army was practically annihilated that was the price for such a powerful absolute being's power however there was another side to everything so the Beast Master
the Fang Monarch tucked his tail and fled the battlefield leaving his army defend for themselves while the Demon Lord the White Flame Monarch the baron paid in full for his betrayal and after that Appearing over the defeated enemy something unexpected happened fragments of light descended from the sky and became the Lords then the Lord of Darkness covered with his wing the baron whom he had to punish with his own hand a little later one of the fragments said to him letun end this war already we apologize to you oh greatest fragment of the world bowing
his head before him to listen to them the other fragment added there is no more reason for us to fight They could have easily sent the shadow Lord into Oblivion then however their hearts desired peace they probably did so only out of respect for the shadow Lord for he had once fought alongside them and led a large army pointing his sword at one of the fragments the shadow Lord then said menacingly there is no more reason to fight then who do you think killed my Lord by mercilessly stabbing him with their Spears the fragments of
light then sadly replied But he was also our Lord grabbing one of the messengers by his mask the shadow Lord asked exactly that makes it look even worse to which he replied don't you understand this decision was so hard for us to make the fragment then added we just wanted to end this endless war to which he heard back so what are you waiting for kill me stab me through my heart just like you did to the Lord and then you will have what you have longed for there will finally be a winner in This
war the fragment then anxiously muttered what are you saying is your heart not ready to Simply forgive us to which he heard back kill me now upon hearing the request to kill the fragment bewilderedly replied please calm your anger after all you are the greatest of the fragments of light the Lord of Darkness then said to jyn back then I was confused and didn't know how I should act after that he added that's why I decided to hide in the shadows to Avenge my Lord's death in the future I imprisoned the White Flame Lord in
my Abode forever and then I wanted to destroy the Fang however while I was recovering my strength the monarchs who had lost their combat power suffered defeats in the war against the rulers and when I rose again before them in the wreckage of the dimension they had tried to take refuge in then the dragon lord ordered a temporary Retreat so that each of them Could regain their strength and my help he accepted with gratitude changing his surroundings again and his appearance the shadow Lord spoke to jyn so we set out to find a world where
we could gather a new Army walking behind Jin Wu asked and you stumbled upon Earth to which he heard back that's right here no one could stand up to the monarchs therefore the annihilation of humanity was only a matter of time then the surroundings changed to a destroyed city That was engulfed in flames looking around eugin thought a City enveloped in Flames I've seen something like this before remembering where he had seen it jyn thought right in a demonic Castle then he said so this is what's in store for us to which he heard back
no it's already happened Jin Wu then asked him in Surprise what do you mean to which he replied monarchs exist to destroy and rulers exist to create to put it more precisely the world without an absolute Being is important to the latter the shadow Lord then added as soon as the rulers detected the power of the monarchs they immediately sent their troops to Earth however by then the world had already come to an end and of course the creators were very angry when they learned of the Deeds of the chaos Army which they had failed
to destroy and to make things right they decided to resort to a forbidden weapon that hid the remnants of the absolute being the Divine instrument the Goblet of re Incarnation a powerful weapon that allows you to turn back time or to be more precise 10 years the rulers tried with all their might to save the Earth however in the battle against the monarchs the inhabitants of this world were not at all prepared and the lack of magic only worsened the situation in the battle against magical creatures and no matter who would win in this battle
the Earth had only one way out complete Destruction then the rulers decided to take the radical path there was no way to save everyone but they wanted at least someone to survive in this world after listening to this long story Jin Wu consciously muttered so that's how the hunters appeared changing his appearance again the Lord added they created people who were able to survive the impending disaster to some degree or another still the rulers did not wish you to die hearing such words from the Overlord jyn wondered only Hunters can survive in a war torn
world what about those who are not among them how will they be able to live with such news although these are just fragments of a shadow Lord's memory but still jyn then asked it turns out that this one of theirs has already been destroyed more than once to which he received the reply that's right no one is able to stop the flow of time however the higher beings can Definitely sense any changes in it while the rulers are trying to correct mistakes the monarchs are already working out a new plan of action after which the
shadow Lord added and so it goes on in a circle hell until the Cup's power Runs Out hearing about exhaust ability Jin Wu asked embarrassedly wait won't run out so it has a limit changing his image again the shadow Lord replied any power is not infinite even an absolute being who could create entire Worlds with a single sweep of his hand was powerless against his creation then jyn spoke thoughtfully if fragments of light were able to destroy their creator to which the overlord replied not really it's just that we are no different from ordinary humans
who perish under the rubble of their own Creations the overlord gave us the power to fight that's what caused his death the idea of saving the people of this world greatly inspired the monarchs and They decided to use it for their own purposes if the rulers gave people their power to kill monsters to keep the peace drawing such conclusions the Lord added then the monarchs on the contrary used human bodies as a shell to destroy it the Monarch's Army has been waiting for a good opportunity to start a battle for a very long time it's
just that the rulers don't realize it yet and the Magical energy that the rulers have spread all over the planet the monarchs Are going to use it for their own purposes jyn then added and it will usually become one big trap for the unsuspecting rulers who come here to help the humans rulers need a proper vessel to support the enormous energy of the rulers however no such vessels were found for me and the possessor of dragons that possess such powerful strength it was then that the greatest wizard who was in the employ of one of
The Kings decided to make a deal with me he promised me that he would help me find the right candidate but in return for this help that Wizard and his name was architect demanded to find a man whose body could with stand my magic and no matter how hard we tried unfortunately no living thing could overpower death itself the architect continued his search using the system he had created he wanted to find someone with an Unusual talent and a high sensitivity to Magic someone who possessed a great store of power and incredible intelligence which as
you can guess was very difficult to realize and then one day there was someone who could outsmart the system and contrary to our expectations rewrote the rules of the game you were weak and your life was always on the line but you always managed to avoid it I've been watching you for a long Time pointing his finger at Jin wo the shadow lord said and despite all of the architect's protests I still decided to choose you taking on S Jin's appearance the shadow Lord sauntered over to him I will say it again and so the
conversation went back to the beginning as the shadow Lord added I am the story of your confrontation the trace of your resistance and the reward for your suffering hearing such a long story Jin Wu asked and yet why did the architect Feel that I was not suitable for this role to which the Lord replied he mainly focused on people's Hobbies what they were best at and tailored it to suit me after that the Lord of Darkness cheerfully reported in your case it was computer games so by raising level after level it was as if you
were in some kind of game you were building up your power thanks to my strength hearing this Jin Wu remarked in surprise so that's why the system is so similar to a game after That jyn asked but you folded the architect right after the Betrayal the architect said to the Lord One Last Time shadow Lord how could you did you really think the other monarchs would let you get away with this after realizing that this was what had happened Jin Wu asked in surprise but why the shadow Lord then replied forgiveness of the rulers betrayal
of the monarchs I pondered over which side I should take and finally found a solution looking up The Lord added I just want to leave things as they are spending time with you has been the best time for me perhaps that's why I don't want to lose you rubbing his foot against his leg the Lord added I have become you and you have become me and it doesn't matter which one of us becomes the master of this body present standing himself in front of song Jin Wu just as he was the shadow Lord added because
we are one we are one after that the shadow Lord spoke To Jin wo in a serious tone that is why I am offering you a choice creating a field of green grass around him he said you can just stay here and enjoy Eternal sleep in the illusion you created where Bliss and peace await you the overlord then created a ruined world and continued or traveled to a reality in which you will have have to face your enemies hearing such suggestions Jin Wu asked I would like to clarify about the first decision why didn't you
choose to Side with the rulers why did you choose to escape to another world with the monarchs if you don't already have hatred for your former comrades to which he received a reply from the Lord because I don't belong there hearing this Jin Wu also replied that's my answer I also don't belong there as he said goodbye to the Lord jyn asked lastly we won't see each other again to which he replied I will continue my rest but you Lord of Shadows Will live forever so our paths will hardly ever cross then the Lord added
after death you have completely mastered my power to come back you need to then jyn interrupted him saying I know you don't have to say anything then the shadow lord said one last time after all I am you meanwhile on the battlefield the enraged monarch of cold exclaimed frag M of light the person you're trying to protect is our Enemy if he isn't destroyed right now this world will become a living hell you don't want people to be plunged into Eternal suffering do you to which he replied what's the point of protecting someone who has
chosen death this is the limit of idiocy how can you not understand such simple things seeing that the one did not want to retreat the monarch of fang said in a rage it's time we don't have time to talk to him preparing for battle the Cold Lord took out his Trident and pointed it at the fragment of light the one in turn also prepared for battle bearing his daggers seeing his movements the ice Monarch thought irritably that bastard looking at the one moving he thought he calculates the trajectory of my Trident and immediately moves after
it seeing the enemy's movements the Fang monk thought these movements are familiar to me only Warriors who have been through many battles act like this After making several unsuccessful attacks the Fang monk added and what's important is that not only does he repeat the trajectory of the cold Lord spear but he also manages to dodge my attacks as the Fang Monarch distracted fragment the cold Monarch went to his back and prepared for a frost attack however even in the blind spot fragment of light was able to disarm him by kicking him in the jaw and
after such a blow the ice Monarch flew upwards quite A bit right after fragment opened up the Fang Monarch tried to attack him but the fragment put a dagger into his jaw piercing through it only the enemy was confused by this defense as the fragment of light went on the Counterattack striking the Fang Monarch in the body taking out a dagger from its mouth the Fang Monarch was not on a joke angry and exclaimed that's it you're finished you bastard I'll tear you to shreds in no time noticing something a Miss on the Battlefield the
Beast Lord thought confusedly this Aura an aura began to radiate around the crystal in which dunun wo was trapped noticing that the shadow Lord was turning around a fragment of light returned to the clump bouncing off the Fang Monarch afterwards kicking up dust around him the ice Monarch said well no I definitely won't give up this time preparing for the next attack the ice Lord uttered letun do it again to which The man fearfully replied I've had enough I'm running away hearing that his comrade was frightened and must leave the battle field the monarch of
ice angrily exclaimed are you crazy you're going to run away at a time like this looking at the battlefield the Fang Monarch fearfully reported didn't you notice look at how much Mana has gathered around him looking at the ice block that had an incredible amount of Mana around it the Fang Monarch Fearfully added this is where the shadow Lord returns leaving his position the Beast Lord uttered I'm gone to which he heard back you miserable coward didn't you promise to help me defeat him to which the man frightenedly replied well you know I promis to
help if he was in human form and now the shadow Lord himself is coming to us I have nothing more to do here hearing this the cold Lord decided to throw out a provocation saying so the Beast Lord has decided to run away with his tail between his legs to which he heard back cold Lord you've never encountered this freak's true strength so you wouldn't understand opening a portal and leaping into it the Fang Monarch spoke one last time you want to fight him fight him and I'm gone good luck seeing only his tail last
out of the portal the monarch of ice said menacingly stupid bastard utilizing all his power the ice Lord prepared for his most powerful attack uttering behold my power you wretched humans fall down before the power of the cold Lord following that the cold Lord created a large blizzard that created ice Trident with within itself it grew larger with every passing second scattering the Trident in all directions noticing this one of the hunters reported watch out make sure you don't get hit Retreat all of you abandon your Positions meanwhile the fragment of light was trying its
best to protect the block of ice that Jin Wu was in enraged at being abandoned and beaten up like this the cold Lord cried out menacingly how dare you attack me creating a large snow globe the cold lord said I'll freeze you all and I'll take the shadow Lord with me hearing these words the fragment of light gritted its teeth and thought is he determined to destroy everything here creating an ice block of Decent size the cold Lord hurled it at the block with Jin wo but his ice block was destroyed while still in Flight
by one of the Shadow Lord's Warriors after his powerful one was shattered so easily one of the Warriors of the Shadow Lord's army muttered Lord of cold stabbing his sword into the ground the Warrior added with such pathetic abilities you are not worthy of the title of King seeing his block shattered into pieces the cold Lord thought in surprise he broke my Spell has his army returned to its previous state angry at being interrupted again the cold Lord muttered so stepping out of the block of ice Jin wo cheerfully muttered well if I were you
taking the first step to meet the cold Lord Jin wo confidently added I would also be shocked presenting himself in front of his subjects song Jin Wu surprisingly muttered where did the Beast go did it escape again with a look and the eyes of the cold Lord who had Recently sworn that he would finish everyone off Jin Wu menacingly muttered I don't recall something showing his true strength that directly pressured the enemy Jin Wu added to let him leave the battlefield feeling song jyn's Aura the cold Lord frightenedly thought is there really such a big
difference in strength between us after that s Jin Wu used his search skill to find the fugitive with each passing second the sphere grew Larger and larger and already its size had reached the entire battlefield but in the end this sphere covered the entire ground to find this Beast sensing the beast's presence on the planet song Jin Wu said found it and then the cold King realized the shadow Lord wasn't paying attention to him at all the perfect chance to kill this arrogant freak for there might not be a second chance taking his Trident in
his hands the cold Lord thought you think that if I'm so weak I can be ignored it's your own fault for turning your back on me now you're going to die imminently swinging his Trident the cold Lord added I will end you once and for all with one blow throwing his Trident at song Jin Wu he flew at an incredible speed but the guy only raised his hand just by putting his arm out song Jinn was able to stop that TR Trident which was hell Twisted by the launching Force upon Collision seeing that his attack
didn't encroach On the enemy the cold Lord thought confusedly I how is this the power of a shadow Lord looking at jyn he thought the most prominent fragment of light the king of all time glaring at the cold Lord jyn menacingly spoke I'll deal with you later right now all I need is the Beast wait here until I get back understand exiting a portal in some jungle the Beast Lord anxiously muttered damn death is near I can feel its icy Breath behind my back leaving the portal he thoughtfully said I should have gotten out of
there while I was still alive I wasted my time arguing with the cold Lord heading in an unknown direction to find a hiding place the Beast Lord muttered now we have to hide here and wait for the dragon lord just as he said this he felt some incredibly frightening aura behind him and frightenedly thought this power is it really suddenly Freezing in place he thought I can smell death hearing that his hands were frostbitten and his legs were unmoving from Fear the Monarch continued inevitable inevitable looking back he saw the person he had imagined there
it was Jin Wu then he thought the prevailing difference in strength as he fell to the ground and bowed his head he frightenedly thought and the fear per invading my entire being before the boundless power of this Person bow your head obey ducking his head straight to the ground he thought my instincts are literally screaming for it after that he said oh Lord of Shadows I beg for mercy the beast king is unwilling to fight you please forgive me and accept me as your ally lifting his head slightly the beast king added the dragon lord
is coming here with his army but I promise that I will help you defeat him hearing such words from the beast king Jin wo thoughtfully said all Right hearing that he agreed the beast king smiled evily and thought all right idiot to he's a fake seeing Jin wo heading somewhere the Monarch thought a true Shadow Lord would never forgive my betrayal keeping his head still bowed so as not to give himself away the Monarch continued great that's even better I'll bide my time until the dragon comes then I'll personally tear this little Brat's body apart
and chew every cell nothing will be left the Monarch then added I Will serve you Faithfully Jin wo then interrupted him wait wait wait we're not done yet I haven't forgiven you yet pointing at his chest Jin Wu said see these Five Wounds with your efforts I almost died if you can withstand my five attacks then so be it I'll forgive you hearing such an offer the Monarch suddenly became Furious and menacingly exclaimed how dare you rising from his knees and assuming the form of a beast he added how dare you play with me with
Me the king of beasts bearing his teeth at him the Lord of beasts said know your place little man killing me will accomplish nothing taking out his dagger Jin Wu prepared to confront his enemy after making one Critical Strike the guy looked back and muttered four left analyzing the area around him Jin Wu thought on one side is an ant that heals people feeling the cold King fighting with someone Jin Wu thoughtfully said and on the other looking at his rival The ice Monarch thought the one who won't let me take a step the chief
sycophant of the Shadow freak the death knight looking at his enemy who was following him the ice Lord added igis trying to run away the Monarch pondered his powers have returned and now fighting him is problematic until the shadow Lord's Mana runs out they will constantly regenerate whereas I have no way to regenerate spell power as igis almost caught up to Him he launched an attack but the Monarch was able to dodge freezing in place after the Collision the Monarch asked don't be stupid how much longer are you going to fight me how long will
you last after saying those words igis suddenly stopped and thrust his sword into the ground in the next instant a portal appeared beside him from which Jin W's head appeared having completed his work song Jin Wu returned to fulfill his promise as soon as he stepped out of The portal he immediately threw the Beast kingk fangs on the ground seeing this the ice Monarch said in surprise that's it seeing the cold Lord's confusion song jinwu reported the Fang Monarch has died hearing these words the ice Monarch thought this can't be he hasn't been here for
just a few minutes and he's already managed to kill a Fang Monarch after that song Jin Wu said monarch of plague monarch of fang and monarch of cold I think your death will Be a great gift for the other monarchs hearing such provocative words the ice Monarch angrily exclaimed creating ice daggers bastard no sooner had he launched his attack than he felt that he had been seriously injured in his left shoulder realizing that this attack wouldn't work anymore the ice Monarch decided to use an attack with his mouth noticing this Jin Wu walked up to
him and simply covered his mouth with his hand in the Next moment Jin Wu swung his blade and slashed at the Monarch's torso looking at his opponent Jin woo added the Beast died on the fourth attack how much can you endure however this Monarch had enough of the one just now with its mouth wide open in pain the Monarch began to crumble first his ice armor disappeared and then he himself began to vanish as well after dealing with all the monarchs Jin Wu went to search for him when baru Spotted him he ran up and
said my king to which the latter asked where is the man who protected me asking the question song Jin Wu received a very disappointing answer he suddenly disappeared looking down Jin Wu saw a familiar blade on the floor after that he went to look for it at the same time there was a wounded Hunter somewhere in the building bleeding he pondered so this is the price of possessing divine power putting his head down and Resigning himself to his fate the hunter sorrowfully uttered well I don't mind as soon as his head lowered the man saw
in front of him the dagger he had lost raising his head he saw Jin woo in front of him who said did you really think that I wouldn't understand anything heading towards his father the angry song Jin wo said how much longer are you going to run like this silently after that song Jin Wu holding back his emotions to keep from letting a Tear fall said excitedly father gate a portal that connects the human world to the chaos world where demonic monsters reside according to a well-known rule after defeating the boss Hunters are required to
leave the dungeon within an hour but I was too late after that the rulers who appeared from nowhere suddenly offered me their power I just had to kill all the monarchs including the shadow Lord who only needed to be reborn in this world lowering his head Down song Jin's father sadly muttered the hope of Salvation has long since faded in my heart that was why he agreed to the deal and returned to Earth as a Divine Messenger to fulfill the the will of the rulers however due to circumstances his father was unable to fulfill the
mission entrusted to him noticing that his son had the power of a shadow Lord the father backed off seeing that the worst nightmare of all mankind was living in his son's body the father Gave up and watched from the sidelines by the way the rulers who until that day had tried to prevent the shadow Lord from appearing gradually began to change their minds and finally the brightest Shard of light gave father a new order protect the shadow Lord then the father said no one but he could stop the Dragon Emperor and his army of Destruction
that was about to arrive in this world to the Heavenly soldiers they risked everything for no one knew who The shadow Lord would choose humans or monarchs however everything was decided very quickly and as the father said the answer didn't take long to come sitting in front of his son practically dying dad added that's why I helped you trying to hide from his son the father said sadly but I didn't want you to see me like this looking at his father who had to come such a long way Jin wo shedding tears said raspily dad
then looking at his son the father joyfully Asked did you hate me hearing such a question from his father who was about to die Jin Wu sadly replied yes sometimes putting his head down for making him think badly of himself father said one last time I'm sorry after that father continued when my life was hanging in the balance when I had to go out of my way to see my mom and genie then the genie said your image always popped up in my mind after that Jin Wu sadly said that's why I hated you Seeing
that his father was very upset jyn also added but I also really missed you after saying that his father suddenly became somehow more joyful then jyn asked and you raising his head towards his son to look into to his eyes the father suddenly froze waiting for the question to continue after that Jin wo bowing his head continued did you miss me hearing such words from his son the father grabbed his head and embarrassedly said Missed me beginning to shed tears and pulling the hair on his head the father repeated I always missed you lowering his
head again the father added even when you didn't see me I was happy to watch you at least from afar r ring to his feet and hugging his son the father said I'm proud of you son you've grown up to be a wonderful boy after that Jin wo getting angry asked it's all the ruler's fault isn't it first taking advantage of you and now throwing you Away when there's no need to which his father cheerfully replied the rulers had nothing to do with it they only gave me a choice and I chose to keep you
safe which I do not regret in the least embracing his son the father joyfully said I wish I could have talked to you longer beginning to slowly dissolve father added I want to be with you like this and when there wasn't much left of him he said one last time I'm sorry I'm sorry that I couldn't be a good father To you after that song Jin Woo's father fluttered through the air right before his eyes having lost his father Jin Wu who was now standing alone in the rain clenched his fist tightly meanwhile somewhere in
one of the building's Apartments there were two girls sitting in a room with panoramic Windows looking out the window one of the girls uttered Gina to which the other girl replied what then the first girl continued come on we'll get out of Here looking out the window behind which it was raining the girl continued I think it's about time at the same time Jin wo who had lost his father cried out to the sky hear me monarchs looking up at the sky and the aftermath of the battle Jin wo continued I promise you will pay
for all your atrocities do you hear me and on the day that the shadow Lord's desperate cry deafened the world the curtain rose on the inevitable War Thomas Andre is fine his life is not in Danger ambulances pass beneath us transporting the wounded to hospitals all the monsters have been destroyed all that's left of them now is Ash walking through the ruins the guy turned to the Head Guild Master Beck you don't look well are you all right to which he replied what about yourself I'm sweating profusely then the guy said why don't I give
you a sedative you seem fine to me though watching on the big screen the head of the association said I think This is the end then he thought demonic Beast plague woman and cold elf after saying that the association head suddenly recalled some words I will destroy this freak by my own hand I will wipe the monster who dares to take the life of a head into powder in that case I will thank you for it after such thoughts the association leader spoke out I see so that monster was a cold elf leaning on the
table the head of the hunter Association said with relief Thank you Hunter song jinwu soon a report came from the Hunter's Bureau that they had managed to identify the monsters that had attacked the city and the extent of the damage caused had crossed all limits but that's not all it didn't end there the real night began a few days after the incident a few days later all the hunters who were in the country gathered in one place again looking up one of the Warriors said so this is the very gate They're huge it could also
suck in the hunters who have gathered here looking up Thomas Andre pontivy said it's about to start also in the crowd the association Hunter thought never before in the history of mankind have so many hunters from all over the world gathered in battle against a common enemy just how many h Hunters Will Survive today looking at song Jin chahine spoke out in Surprise Mr Jin Wu I think this is the first time I've seen you so nervous to Which the latter replied really feeling the enemy approaching song Jin Wu thought it's not long now seeing
that something had started to happen Jin Wu thought the gate will open suddenly the gate opened then someone from the crowd shouted out it's starting everyone get ready to fight looking at the number of enemies what a big army rang out from the crowd it's not big it's huge everyone to your places we'll exterminate these demonic Freaks as the enemies began to advance Jin Wu thought in Surprise see this after that Shadows began to arrive from the portal and a giant dragon and behind them a mighty warrior who was astonishing in appearance alone also came
out of the portal upon seeing the enemies someone in the crowd shouted everyone Attack Just when every everyone started to move they suddenly heard song Jin Wu's voice saying nobody move hearing this order disgruntled voices Were heard from the crowd e what's the matter why can't we attack halt running up to song Jin's head the head exclaimed in Surprise Mr Hunter what are you talking about to which he replied don't worry chairman everything is fine hearing Jin W's words someone in the troop unhappily thought normal what the hell is he talking about there's an entire
Army of monsters here how is he going to attack them from here after Jin Wu ordered no one to move he himself Went to meet the enemy Army when he arrived at the monster Commander the monster Commander was acting strangely he didn't even think of attacking the next moment sitting down on his knee and bowing his head the commander said Commander in Chief Bellion looking back to show off the Army the commander added your army of Shadows salutes you Lord hearing about the Lord the head said in Surprise Overlord what are they talking about What's
going on here observing this situation Thomas Andre surprisingly uttered hey are you seeing this too to which he heard back yeah looking at his army song Jin Wu thought there are three Shadow monsters here at once capable of Exterminating all of humanity thinking about this composition of the army Yung Wu thought it turns out is this a parting gift from Osborne the previous Shadow Lord rejoicing over such allies Jin woo joyfully thought well now Everything is ready let the great battle begin a few days later in the Korean Hunter Association Crown media is demanding an
explanation for this situation the us hunters Association is requesting information on the whereabouts of Hunter hij jinwu DHS wants further orders on the evacuated citizens the producers of the popular TV program about hunters the Jimmy show invite Sun Jin Wu for an interview upon hearing such a a request Someone exclaimed hahaa I'd love to see the look on that Jimmy nimi or whatever his name is looking at the computer one of the attendees frustratedly muttered there's that sun Jin Wu again with his Shadows that came right out of the gate to which the chairman replied
would you choose to have monsters pop out of there hearing this the man present anxiously exclaimed no not at all then the chairman said you shouldn't complain I'd rather have calls from TV studios Inviting you to shows than the moans of relatives trying to find dead hunters having said that the chairman suddenly thought although they can be replaced I myself was surprised by this turn of events I didn't think that over a hundred monsters would turn out to be song Jin wo's Warriors after saying that the chairman added I'm sure you are greatly surprised by
Hunter song's sudden disappearance but this has happened more than once before after That the chairman added it's time to get used to it by now who else but us can support him in such a difficult time to which he replied you are right chairman I apologize I was too prejudiced remembering song Jin Wu the chairman thought I wonder what he's doing now song Jin Wu at the same time was somewhere in the middle of nature with his Commander after which the commander said you want to send half of the Warriors to the reserves I've never
Thought of such a thing to which Jin Wu replied that's right you won't die anyway as long as I provide you with my Mana after that baru arrived to them who uttered my king when song Jin turned his attention to him baru bowing his head uttered please allow me to receive the title of commanderin-chief hearing such a request jyn said in surprise you want to become the commanderin-chief whereupon baru replied yes I want to Equalize my strength with commanderin-chief ban hearing this s Jin asked in Surprise whoo do you want to duel amongst yourselves after
saying that Bellion and baru stepped onto the field while the rest of the Warriors gathered around them taking out his sword Bellion prepared for battle by drawing it in front of him seeing bellion's weapon jyn was amazed oh he's using a sword just like igis assessing the Warrior's strength jyn thought Although compared to him Bellion will be bigger and from the looks of it he's relying more on strength than speed after assessing baru's enemy sjin thought in that case baru but no sooner had he uttered that than the fight began br will attack first and
Bellion will immediately use his sword which becomes longer and more plastic bear attacks first and Bellion immediately uses his sword which becomes longer and more plastic but bear manages to dodge and is Ready to move closer to his opponent however to song Jin Wu's surprise bellan instantly blocks the attack after all he has good reflexes and there is nothing to say in terms of strength because he has has no equal but bear lying on the ground does not think that the fight can be considered over his eyes Flash and the protagonist thinks that with some
insects should be careful after all their main feature is survivability so bear Rises up and growls at Bellion at This time in beijing's international airport where there are many airplanes and people Leu Jan who is the pride of the country thanks to him all the hunters returned home after the Rescue Mission in South Korea a journalist runs up to him and starts talking about how while some people are praising his bravery more and more people are unhappy with his decision and asks what Leu has to say about it well the man replies that it's all
[ __ ] and asks if these People have opened a map of the world after all if you look closely there is not only South Korea depicted he also says that he went to South Korea to help song Jin Wu deal with what even he cannot cope with but if this answer does not suit people then let them catch monsters themselves suddenly the journalist in Leo Jan sto staring upwards the man can't believe that he sees a gate at this time the unknown man is musing over the fact that The shadow Lord has turned his
back on them and says that he will surely deal with him but in the meantime the others should do nothing for they must not lose any more comrades specifically he means his dragon Warriors who must prepare for war the fight between beer and bellan continues the sand has already risen around them and it's hard to make out what's going going on at one point Bellon finds himself standing with his sword and an exhausted bear is on all Fours indicating that he can still fight at this point the protagonist asks why he wants to be commanderin-chief
BR replies that he wishes to stand at his right hand and when sun Jin Wu says that he doesn't have to become commanderin-chief for that because he can stand on his left side and then beer starts crying saying that the king is very generous but when egis tries to ask the Lord to let him to the Lord says he'll stand at the back suddenly Sun Jin Wu turns his head noticing a crowd of Shadows and wonders what they are doing there suddenly the dragons let fire out of their mouths into the sky but suddenly the
org starts looking at the dragon and smiling and after a while thanks to Tusk a funnel of fire appears which after a while becomes a huge beam and shoots up into the sky which Tusk is happy about and gives a thumbs up to the others the protagonist wonders if it's okay to do that since he used a fire Sphere he decides to ask what they are doing and bellan says that they are setting up a temporary home because the Shadows want the Shadows to be comfortable he also asks why he didn't send the soldiers back
to the Shadows to which the guy replies that he's afraid they'll be crowded s Jin Wu asks if the commander-in-chief misses Osborne since he's gone bellan replies that he supported him even when the rulers decided to go to war against an absolute Being and even became his first Warrior but he never questioned his decisions when the protagonist expresses a desire to hear his story the commander-in-chief replies that it would be a very long story bellot was born from the fruit of the world tree which is how all the Heavenly warriors were born the tree was
so huge that the sky itself disappeared under its spreading branches in the city the guy thinks about the fact that it is necessary to warn people in advance About the coming battle with the monarchs and that a real war is about to break out here and he's afraid he won't be able to save everyone and what's more he's not sure that the world will be able to go back to the way it was before because according to Osborne's Memories the dragon lord was very powerful jyn's sleep interrupts his thoughts for a while saying that she
did not suspect that her brother could cook so deliciously but the protagonist keeps Thinking that the dragon lord and his army of Destruction have turned everything in their path to ashes and now the Earth is their target so that the battle will affect all man kind suddenly mom asks if everything is okay with the protagonist to which s jiwan is surprised then the woman explains that before going on A Dangerous Mission his father always cooked for her but the guy replies that everything is fine suddenly s says that It looks like they have bones so
he'll be out for a while but his sister is surprised since he didn't even hear the bell ring opening the door the guy asks what he can do to help the man apologizes to him for arriving unannounced and asks him to give them some time y menhan tells him that he originally thought the sleeping sickness had gone away on its own but such things don't just go away only he and the main Character's mother were able to make it out and sleep forever so he immediately thought of s jiwan the man asks why he decided
to help him well the guy replies that he just thought he could be trusted besides the end justifies the means if the man really did that there's no way he would do such a thing for him Y menhan is surprised and asks if he's talking about Jin and if he correctly understands that the Guy did that because he refused to use him when the protagonist replies that he is the man says he doesn't even know how to thank him and offers to give him a quarter of the fee he also asks if he wants anything
else the guy doesn't take long to reply that he doesn't want anything but that if anything should happen to him suddenly the man should take care of his family you menhan then replies that of course he can rely on him and Promises to take care of his Family wuin to shows pictures of the gate from Shanghai and says that there are eight of them in the world at the same time then he turns to Mr Hunter and asks if it's his army which the guy replies that unfortunately it's not s jiwan seriously asks if the
chairman believes him to which he excitedly replies that he does then the guy asks for permission to show him something he touches his finger to the Chairman's forehead and at the same moment the man Sees various events when he comes to his senses he hides the fact that it can't be be and wonders how it's possible he always believed that this power was created by the gods to protect people so Hunters fight against Monsters but if what he's seeing is true he's overconfident means they're all deeply mistaken the awakened were created to survive this war
a war between rulers and monarchs wuin Chul is surprised and asks if seong plans to fight him alone And receiving a positive answer he asks how he can help him after a while an event begins where representatives from one 150 countries have arrived the guard asks the chairman what song said to him since he's never seen him look so pale before then he apologizes saying he probably shouldn't have asked but Wu jul says it's okay he saw an army of dragons tearing through the darkness and the most enormous of them entered behind him so ferocious
was it that it appeared no Hunter could stand against it this creature could burn everything to the ground with a single breath he wonders how Hunter Sun is going to fight him alone so he calls him and tells him that he has gathered all the representatives of the countries at this time Jin Wu suddenly appears from behind and says that he has just arrived the man jokingly says that he thinks he shouldn't have asked about his whereabouts jinle warns the guy that When they publicize the truth there will be utter chaos in the world and
every country is capable of quelling human unrest and adds that since the hunter has made up his mind the world will know the truth about the coming War one of the men Marvels at how many people have come the president of the countries the minister the heads of the guilds the head of the hunters Association all the attention of the crowd is focused on S Jin Wu the protagonist starts talking About how times are tough for everyone and unfortunately no one can escape the upcoming battle the creatures appear right in front of you and destroy
everything this is when one of the ambassadors asks if he really wants everyone to believe him well he replies that hundreds of monsters will arrive each stronger than Camille who once almost wiped out the humanity of the earth and assures that even National level Hunters are no match for Them but the people are not complacent they ask for proof because they can't just believe it then song Jin Wu silently begins to use his magic and in a moment several purple colored portals appear the people around him wonder how this is possible because there are so
many portals Sun states that the enemy is also able to open Gates wherever and whenever he wants but his army is so huge that it gives some kind of furer one of the men asks if the hunter is one Of them since the first giant gate was designed to finish everyone off here one of the men announces that they have realized that they can get out of the gate but he wonders how to proceed the dream suggests that the most important thing is to get as far away from the gate as possible Humanity's excitement at
the information Jin Wu was told was overwhelming monsters that no living creature can handle people evacuated from the gate in fear AR arriving at Their dwelling which was previously built by the shadows for sun Jin Wu the protagonist calls barah and tells him to hit his head boy is this the small and cozy place to live in comfortably to which beer replies that this is the place that matches the king then looking at the flag on the tower the protagonist is created to wonder why it was hung then next to bear bows to Bellion and
that's when son realizes that it was his idea he asks if he can take over the Army if he dies the Shadows existence is tied to the ruler's life so if his eyes close they will all return to Oblivion Jin Wu realizes that the strength of the Shadow Army lies in its loyalty for it follows the master everywhere but that is also its weakness Bellion talks about how there is no chance of winning in a war like this and the difference in strength will be a hundred times the protagonist realizes that what he means to
say is that the enemies will be about 10 million Warriors jenl shows a recording of top level Hunter J Mill talking about what he would say to son all told nonsense the caller talks about Jin Wu being one of the best hunters in the world and asks if he really thinks his warning should be ignored to which he gets an affirmative answer the chairman says that people are gathering around this Hunter and some countries are going on their own personal raids and then asks s what he plans to do and He replies that he'll go
to China he won't be able to hold off eight armies at once so he needs to get rid of the gate over Korea which is where his family is is the longer the war lasts the better his chances will be flying to China jwa is met by Hunter Leu who decides to bring him up to speed personally as he gets closer the hunter shows the guy a gate that is clearly visible from the airport it's the same super massive gate that opened recently Then his look becomes satisfied and he gathers to show something in front
of him are over a thousand Elite Chinese hunters and Jin Wu realizes that with an army like that it's not so bad and Lou tells him that each of the hunters is ready to use their skills to the Max and as the man is about to leave the guy orders the Shadows to rise and at the same moment purple Shadows appear much to lose surprise he realizes how big the Difference in power is and can't believe that such creatures would descend from the heavens then BR asks how the hunter dares to stand on the Lord's
left side all of which is his place and the guy studies that it's because he's an ally then Liu is surprised that the Lord Hunter can even talk to Shadows but he is interrupted by a soldier who tells him that the gates are opening upon seeing them the protagonist realizes that it has begun he is interrupted by Bellion who says that he doesn't feel any energy the guy is very surprised by this and asks what's going on in the other locations to which he replies that the soldiers tell him that the situation is the same
in other places he wonders if this means that all the gates are empty but suddenly the guy's eyes glaze over and he realizes he was wrong he thought he monarchy did this on purpose to divide our army but they intend to concentrate all their forces in the Farthest place one of the warrior smugly says that apparently everyone is relying on ginoa alone Panic begins to sweep the people around them and the News makes a lot of headlines some have even come out with placards and signs saying that they will not throw a rope and the
hunters will protect their lives even when the portal gets weird people still believe that they will win no matter what when one of the men Smiles at the thought that things are About to start happening however all of the hunters are surprised that the monsters were not conducted out and someone even begins to think that sun lied only one man with red hair appeared out of the appeared J Mills is surprised by the ordinary summer man in the night a couple of moments unknown comes down to him and asks if he is the king of
this place but in response the men are only surprised to realize that this is not the language of Monsters the hunters Nearby say that monsters can have intelligence equal to humans so the unknown man could have just learned the language to communicate with them now Jay is pleasantly surprised that humans and monsters can communicate he now understands how sun was able to possess the creatures from the first gate then he wonders if the unknown will obey him if he answers yes to his question deciding this he replies that he is the king of this place
however the Red-haired man replies that there doesn't seem to be anyone he wants here at this time the protagonist asks if there is a way to find out the state of the gate in Canada and deciding that no one but Adam White can tell him for sure he calls him and asks him how things are going he's surprised when the man tells him that he's with the rest of the agents helping out he asks the protagonist why he is not in the right place as they are not in a position to Just observe the situation
sleep realizes that it's because he still doesn't know the size of the enemy Army so decides to ask if anything has appeared from the gate Adam replies that they're as quiet as anywhere else very peaceful the protagonist relaxes for a few minutes happy that everything is fine however after a couple of seconds the interlocutor starts talking about the fact that a man has appeared from the gate the guy starts yelling for him To run away immediately the hunters who were standing at the gate are reduced to ashes in an instant Jin Wu yells that everything
will be fine Adam just needs to get out of there as soon as possible but all the man talks about is that there are hundreds of dragons in the sky and all the monsters are mixed together so the guy decides to use the shadow he's put on Adam to save him after a moment a day Sade appears that says to send Adam to his King however an unknown Figure asks where the shadow is going and after giving no answer he prepares to attack Adam he opens his mouth wide from which a beam emerges and aims
it at the shadow in the man jinu wrinkles his head in pain and realizes that he should have predicted this because if the shadow soldiers get strong stronger then the enemy knows they'll just attack all together at one point they decided to open eight portals pretending to prepare to enter each one but ended up Concentrating on the one farthest away he reasoned that if they move out they will only start a one-sided war and his plan has failed and he feels powerless Antares looks happily at all that is going on around him and thinks to
himself that the heartbeats of those who are still alive have been replaced by death cries and he listens to them like the most marvelous Symphony and rejoices that one side is ready then he orders the dragons to destroy everything for That is their only mission in the evening the man sits in his office chair surrounded by bottles of alcohol musing over the fact that everyone is already dead hunters journalists animals and insects he believes that it is beyond the power of man to withstand such a catastrophe now he understands why Hunter song said to run
as far away as possible because the world is ending but his Reflections are lived by jinwu who suddenly appears behind him saying that He is looking for something he speaks of needeing the stone of runes left behind by Kish the man is surprised and talks about the stone belonging to the Hunter's Bureau but then realizes that there is no point in talking about it as America is about to be destroyed so he apologizes saying that he hasn't sobered up yet he says he can give the stone back but he wonders why he needs it to
which s replies that they're going to use it to Counterattack walking down the the long hallway the men try to make conversation asking if it's true that the monsters were sent to Earth by beings called monarchs he also wonders what kind of runestones are in their bodies sleep explains that they are gifts from the monarchs to the humans so that the subjects can better hunt the monsters the monks wanted the Mana to take root in the earth through the skirmishes of monsters and humans the stone is a Repository of the monsters power after its death
it's a show of care from the monarchs helping people but the man asked if he could really stop them with it the dream says he has another request after a while the protagonist appears at Norma's house who is extremely surprised that he came to her at such a time she says that son is not the same as she knew him because now he is the darkness itself but he replies that he is still the same but that the darkness has Become one with him then his gaze becomes more serious and he asks if it's true
that she can see the future the women are surprised and S asks if she could look into it the girl thinks for a bit but still agrees and takes his hand Tears start to spill from her eyes and she asks is he really going to do everything alone she continues to cry and asks how it is possible that one man can allow himself such a burden dream only smiles and says that it looks like He'll be able to go far after all but the woman exclaims saying that no one will even be able to remember
it all then the guy dissolves into the shadows and apologizes for coming so suddenly and asking her for a favor moments later he appears on the to Tower of a TV Tower and stares at the sunset for a few minutes then he dials someone's number and makes a call the girl on The Wire is surprised that it's really him and Sun apologizes and says he's been busy chaan Says it's no big deal since she's busy too and when the guy asks if they'll see each other she chats that of course they'll meet why cha with
a serious voice asks the question can he promise her that he'll come and see her to which the guy replies that he will definitely come and they will meet then they hang up and the girl is called as it's time to move out Thomas Andre has already shown up at the right place hundreds of thousands of hunters headed to the Battlefield at this time anares is already waiting for them he wonders how long the protagonist is going to hide for when millions of his companions are dead s Jin Wu replies that they will meet soon
the man Ponders that it is somehow too quiet he wonders what the shadow Lord is up to though he wouldn't be surprised if he had fled into the abyss it would be a sacrifice to go up against him with that many but he is interrupted by a missile that hits him In the face and then several more missiles fly into him and explode the pilot rejoices that the objective has been achieved and they start to fly off you can't see it from above but they Hope they've definitely succeeded this time suddenly however one of the
men in the cockpit sees a huge eye in front of him with terrified eyes he wonders what it is the dragon that he is too bored to be here and at this moment the shadow Lord is sitting in his empty Palace Sleep stares puzzled at one point and as if something is tormenting him at that moment he looks up and sees the inscription my king and thanks beer to which here with tears in his eyes you want to say something to him but the guy makes light of what he already knows Bellion reminds him that
it's all too dangerous and beer says he totally agrees with him too well the protagonist replies that he can't sit idly by even if the danger is too great Osborne the Previous Shadow Lord says that's the reason he chose me he asks what Osborne did if he was in the same situation remembering the previous Lord Bellion replies that he would never have given up then looking at the guy he realizes he looks too much like Osborne so the commander-in-chief decides that he will follow his master to the end then s Jin Wu gets up and
is about to leave but then bellan asks if he wants to call his family and he orders saying he's afraid That if he hears their voices he won't be able to move on and keep fighting in the meantime the dragon destroys airplanes and various hour and only a few people survive some monsters are so ruthless that they eat the rest of the humans one of the military men is looking fast but he doesn't realize that behind him there's a huge creature waiting to eat him however he manages to draw his weapon and start shooting at
it but after a couple of seconds he runs Out of ammunition and the man is ready to accept that he's about to die but a moment later the creature lies cut in two at first the soldier thinks it's Jesus but realizes it's Jin Wu The Hunter who tells him to leave immed immediately and at that moment several creatures come at him ready to tear him apart but at that moment the man starts yelling at our hero to be careful but he uses his ruler's hand skill to raise his blade and direct the energy towards the
Monsters and once he had destroyed them all you began to continue on your way because that was his first step towards war and that it began from that moment and without thinking Our Heroes had only one thing to make his dark wars rise The Dragon King felt the energy and realized that a Shadow Lord had appeared in the East but his comrades standing behind him began to ask why he shouldn't immediately lead an army and destroy him but the Dragon King only replied that he Didn't sense Shadow Warriors in his shadow and that he thought
he could defeat the enemy Army alone and make it his own and seemed to want to avoid direct combat to buy time but of course I couldn't figure out what the shadow Lord would end up getting a little while later the news began to show that after contact with the hunters fighting the monsters was lost the US government quickly set up a military base to give more time to evacuate the citizens and The chairman who was watching the news realized that the tragedy was happening around the world in the US second only to Canada and
combat power was now falling apart at the hands of these creatures but still he couldn't understand what Miracle could stop these monsters clasping his hands together he hoped that hope would never leave them at that moment like a tsunami destroying everything in its path Shadows began to appear on the battlefield our hero Realized that the Legion of Doom had begun to move but he could not sense the presence of the Dragon Lord and it seemed he was not going to engage in battle yet but it was too early to be disappointed they had plenty of
time ahead of them and if he didn't want to participate they'd have to find a way to get him to join and when he looked up he saw the dragons coming towards him and he told all his Shadow Warriors to rise up but the huge Dragon was already on Top of them and started spewing its Flames out of the groove but suddenly the dragon said that the Shadows are Mana created and are going to attack the Great Dragon Lord and even he the servant of the Dragon Lord can't defeat him but at that moment our
hero was flying his dragon and started telling the dragon that he was talking too much and jumped off and he started flying towards it to destroy the dragon king who was watching all this began to feel That the Lord was getting stronger by the minute but now he must destroy him and move to order the lord of the Phantom realm to stay here and be ready to attack the shadow Army and as he began to summon his army you also ordered him to make sure he didn't miss a single Warrior meanwhile the soldiers were trying
to stop the monsters and they couldn't spare any ammunition if they aimed again they could stop them from moving but the monster was too Strong and just by its presence it took away a huge fear but at that moment another hand hit the monster on the head a hunter appeared from behind the soldiers and said only that they were just guys he'd seen in the Dungeons and now the Scavengers Guild would take care of those who were here in large numbers but were just pawns but nevertheless the young Hunter stared ahead and saw someone coming
toward him and the humanoid Lord began to ask if he was the Man he had seen the pathetic servant who betrayed the Beast Lord before his death and that he knew he could decapitate him in the blink of an eye and still have the courage to stand in his way the young Hunter replied that he just didn't know but he really hated complexity and at that moment a huge worm began to appear behind him from which shadowy soldiers began to emerge and said that once again they met after a long time and not to say
that she's happy about The humanoid Overlord but the humanoid Lord couldn't figure out where the Shadows were coming from and if they'd been hiding behind the humans all this time and now they are trapped and he must report to the Dragon Lord but at that moment he realized he couldn't reach him and turning his head he saw a shadow soldier standing on the skyscraper and magically blocking his communication and this magical shadow soldier was a huge magical org which Made him angry because he realized that it wasn't even his idea to fight his enemies to
the end and this is the initiative of mankind so Jin Wu has no right to be ruler but then beer appeared and got angry and told him to apologize to see that the price for insulting his King was high and how dare a mere Pawn stand before the Lord and as soon as the Lord turned into a huge monster the battle began meanwhile The Dragon King couldn't get in touch with the humanoid Overlord and he wondered if he had betrayed him and he had to kill him to stop it and as he began to attack
our hero who was standing nearby our hero said just one word rise up at this time the other Hunter having destroyed the monsters realized that although fighting these Giants was not in the water it was less of a problem and all over the continent demonic magic is surging and all over the world hundreds of thousands of Hunters are fighting countless monsters with their last strength and especially here the Demonic power is sending Shivers through their bodies and at this time time the Dragon King standing in front of our hero began to ask him is this
really it and did he send the main troops to fight the humanoid Lord and He will deal with this pathetic Army but our hero didn't think twice and started running towards the magic portal and the dragon lord moved because he couldn't Miss it but suddenly he saw a huge Army of Shadow soldiers in front of him and realized that he had already absorbed the humanoid Lords Warriors because at that time Our Hero's commander-in Chief had already dealt with him and the Dragon King realized that he had defeated the humanoid Overlord and then came after him
and that the Lord of Shadows is sometimes very the other Shadow Lord who was in the building started calling up huge portals to Another dimension and the dragon king asked if they really thought he was the only one who could follow him because this is the Gateway of the lord of the Phantom realm and because of it he can summon as many warriors as he wants now the shadow Lord's plan has gone arai and wrong decisions will lead him straight to his death and all he has to do is accept defeat but our hero before
him began to cancel the call of the Shadow Warriors but the dragon lord couldn't Understand if he had decided to do without an army had he given up and frankly looking at the enormous difference between them he would have surrendered too but looking at him closely The Dragon King couldn't see if he was going to fight back and with the Rune of Reed incased in an anti-dragon weapon that can incapacitate all allies and enemies alike it's that whole Cry of deep Despair and as soon as a lot of dragons heard that clip they started to
Feel weird The Dragon King looked up and couldn't realized that not only were the dragons immobilized but his ecoman was incapacitated but at that moment our hero walked up to the dragon king and grabbed his arm and told him to follow him but the Dragon King couldn't understand if this was what it was all about from the beginning and as soon as they went through the portal they found themselves at the castle of the Shadow Lord and a huge black shadow began to Envelop the two of them the Dragon King couldn't understand if this was
the furthest place where they couldn't reach him but the Dragon King turned and said that even though a direct confrontation with the enemies was for him the output would quickly be at zero and bringing him alone here was Flawless on the day in his head began to ask is this his marriage of the size of the building too ludicrous for the castles of the Lords of Shadow our hero began to summon his Blade and said and said it was the right size for his burial place and by test testing his endurance The Dragon King couldn't
hold out until his army arrived and as soon as he turned into a huge Dragon our hero called his Warriors at this time the woman was in her room and observed that the whole country was in Varna and everything the hunter said to Jen Wu seemed true and they couldn't figure out what to do but the girl said he wasn't the only hunters from all over The world are fighting with their last strength no matter what their ranks are the hunters of lower ranks are a little stronger than ordinary people though they can use enchant
weapons and armor and they know very well that their vegetables are useless and the higher ranked Hunters aren't much different either if someone destroys one monster then the hunters of the same rank will be able to fight about the same monsters and even s- Hunters are no exception Because even though they can destroy a thousand monsters sooner or later they will be sent to heaven like the others and when the Fallen one becomes a star the sky will be illuminated with a light that will show the way for mankind and then though far away they
will be able to see a happy future because people call it hope in another place one of the Chairman's subordinates came and said that they had received news that a hunter had successfully Lured that monster to a desert island near Japan but the chairman remembered that the huge island created by the massive amount of magical energy from the fall of the giants into the red would be minimal for all of them he'd planned it from the start so he hid there but just in case it's not worth sending Hunters closer to the island now since
most of the high ranking Hunters are in America although it's even possible to send e- ranked Hunters but Suddenly the chairman asked his assistant if he knew that a Jin woo Hunter used to be an e- ranked Hunter to which the guy replied that he didn't know and it turns out that low ranking wounds can also become Heroes and right now our hero was fighting against the dragon king and as he flew up to him he managed to grab him by the snout with his shadow power and while his shadow Army distracted The Dragon King
and tried to contain him as best they Could the shadow Mages began to raise their hands in the air to prepare to attack and once they had completely stopped him the two commanders in Chief began to take to the air and Rush towards the Dragon King our hero at this time remembered that dragons are vulnerable to lightning but the Dragon King lying on the ground was smiling because he was having so much fun and we always like to destroy enemies outnumbered but now he liked to win Outnumbered much more and now he decided he wouldn't
hold back any longer and he raised his head upwards he let out the dragon's fear because the Dragon Emperor rules with this skill even Our Hero's soldiers can't resist but right after that the Dragon King started to open his Pasha to avoid a huge fire attack and suddenly the hero realized that things were very bad and he started telling his Dragon to come back because now he's seeing the true power of the Dragon King The screams of Madness the devouring of Destruction that will not fear even its own destruction if it is necess Neary for
the battle for great destruction the creature born for the sake of War this is the Dragon King emperor of the Mad dragons Lord Of Destruction our hero realized that this island has already absorbed the death of the king of Giants and it can no longer withstand or even resist this destructive Aura but suddenly the dragon lord turned back Into a man and started asking the shadow Lord if he knew that when he grabbed the other's hand he was able to pull it out but his determination interested him after all I'm not a wielder and he
just wants to talk to him and that he's already gotten Osborne's memories and he must know that their true enemy is not here but out there beyond the sky an army of rulers whose main mission is to destroy the fetuses and of course he's the Lord is no exception and now he's Going to destroy him and prepare to meet them but when he meets him he changes his mind for he has powers different from the Osborne and it is in them that he sees their great Victory if he wants to say his family do it
if he wants to save his country do it if he wants him to leave this land his army and soldiers will leave quietly but he must become the master of this land and he will be the master of the little castle on that hill and he Will take over the whole planet he has the right to do that all you have to do is take him by the hand If Only They join forces and give the ruler strength his family and his country and all mankind will find Peace and Freedom holding out his hand and
he asked him for days if he'd like to join him but our hero only smiled and said not to make him laugh he B him believe him and did he think he could not see his eyes filled with a desire to kill him and the Dragon king realized that he probably couldn't hide it but that this was his last chance and now he must prepare for battle and as soon as the Dragon King started to attack Our Heroes atto just jumped up in the air and started summoning his shadow dragon Kyle and as soon as
he summoned him fully who started ordering him to fly down quickly well when he turned around he saw that the yoga attack hadn't even scratched him the Dragon King looked down on him And said he couldn't even hurt him with that attack flying around the neighborhood the hero told him to back off but the Dragon King started using his Scream Of Terror which caused a huge Mana charge to weigh down our hero and all of his shadow soldiers but at that moment the shadow dragon grabbed him with its tail and threw him aside with all
his might our hero couldn't understand why he did that but suddenly he looked up and saw in front of him That the The Dragon King with all his might was right where he was a few seconds ago and as the Dragon King continued to sizzle all around him he didn't let the hero rest for a second but as soon as he stopped attacking the sea in the vicinity of this shock wave began to recede into the shore and while our hero continued to attack the Dragon King you said he couldn't just kill him but he
tried to do it he struck a few more times but he lowered his head he Saw that there was magma under his feet and he swung his blade straight at it but a huge huge paw was already at his back and as soon as the Dragon King struck who our hero began to fly away and then he summoned his shadow Companions and they all started surrounding the dragon king from different directions and as soon as they started attacking him from different directions that the Dragon King roared with a loud cry one of the Shadow Dragons
that was behind him started to spew huge Flames at the dragon king and as soon as he succeeded The Dragon King staggered from his seat our hero who was watching from above realize that even the fire of the great dragons that we control a million does not affect the Dragon King his defensive and offensive skills are amazing and he's never met anyone who can't defeat them using the old methods he now needs a more masculine force a force capable of Shattering the armor covered Mountain well as soon as our hero remembered the armor he started
using it and a huge magical City Hall began to swirl around him but at that time the Dragon King had already destroyed his entire Army for he couldn't let such an insignificant things stand in his way you looked ahead and the dragon king saw that there was a great darkness in front of his enemy and right now he's creating armor out of his dark power and even a tiny man like him Will make a man so huge that the rest of the world will seem like a trifle The Dragon King could not believe such a
transformation was impossible for him for the shadow Lord was originally one of the shards of light and so this must be his true image and thus our hero summoned the power of death from Earth well he was also just recently an ordinary human being the Dragon King didn't realize how he could be so Adept at controlling the power of death and That's when the real power appeared the real power of the Shadow Lord supplied by osbor and inside this huge human body an unimaginable power was constantly growing and the dragon king realized what it meant
he'd been on the brink of life and death for a long time and that's why the past Lord to her gave all his power to a mere human and from the moment he got his power until now he's LED only his Moon and he should definitely kill him now as expected this Guy is too dangerous and as soon as the Dragon King opened his huge muzzle he started to study the huge fire that flew towards our hero but he managed to dodge and only a part of his attack could hit him with his other hand
he began to attack the Dragon King in return still his strength was superior to the dragon Kings and he threw him aside with his blow but the Dragon King began to summon four Fireballs straight from the sky but after a moment's hesitation our hero Seiz the moment and attack the dragon King's right wing he then summoned a huge Shadow Blade and used them to attack the Dragon King to keep him from recovering but our hero couldn't stay in this form for long and as soon as the form faded he landed on his two feet on
the ground and realizing the fact that of course even just maintaining such tremendous strength requires incredible physical strength but the Dragon King still stood before him and asked him one Last time does he still want to hold on to his outstretched hand to which our hero replied that he had no desire to mess with the monsters The Dragon King had already started to reach for his huge one and said only that it was stupid the demon ghost Lord and the anatar Army are all he has and no matter how hard he tries he can't keep
it and even though he's the Lord of death as long as he's still human he'll still be afraid of her and even if he wants to Turn to ashes in a flame that burns not even it won't be long before everything he's tried so hard to protect becomes Just an Illusion and now that he's finally awakened Osborne's power he'll be able to realize how many tears and scenarios there are in this world on this Earth and you are war is the merciless tearing scream of an army authorizing that lender of his and now he must
heed the screams of Despair and soon it will infect everyone like a Virus and of course it will silence everyone too and no matter how hard he tries it will soon regret his choice our hero won't take long to answer that of the two of them he'll be the first to regret this blade he had recently left upwards slowly it began to land behind the dragon King's back and at the same moment the blade began to fly toward the Dragon King but the Dragon King began to smile saying that he hoped the dragon Fang dagger
would pierce the dragon Lord's body third isn't it funny that you're a tribe born out of Darkness Born Into the Light and that the end of this protracted bat is nigh to which the hero replied that they are but the Dragon King asked if he had decided to give up his feudal resistance because the army of Destruction cannot even Rush here it is fun to be able to cut the Lord everything and quickly raise the morale of the army but at that moment our hero with all speed began to run towards the Dragon king and
said that only the sun makes the shadow lick clear and a huge shadowy hand started grabbing the Dragon King which caused him to scream that he would tear him to pieces and feed him to the dragon and how beautiful would be the last minutes of life of the one who tried to resist the Dragon King until the very end but our hero began to pull the blade from his inventory and then he was able to strike with it it was impossible and he certainly didn't see The enemy here when he arrived because it takes a
lot of energy to connect two worlds and he couldn't understand how an army of rulers could have come here the plan was to tear the space apart by the conflict of the forces of the summoned serious men and it attracted the attention of the Legion and brought it here and the fact that he was only thinking of how not to get hurt in the battle The Dragon King turned his head and asked if he could contact the Lords The priest said he had one way and the Very ability of the overlords the overlords had lent
him their powers and he could still contact them and so it was with their help that he was able to pinpoint the gateway to this place to play in the war and he just watched it collapse and our hero asked what it was behind everyone's back and he told the Demon Lord and the Beast Lord to kill the shadow Lord and the dragon king realized that the Demon Lord had blown It for him but our hero just smiled a little and said one word that it was Osborne he said to give him a fiery greeting
but the dragon king became furri ious again and wanted to destroy our hero but suddenly he started to lift his head up and he saw this Bright Light Above him and then he realized that he was going to be swallowed up by the world's brightest light and darkness and was he doomed from the start and as the rulers finished him off the Dragon King Finally said he would wait for him not in the Tranquility of his home but where there was truly endless peace and our hero raised his head and told him not to worry
for soon he would see it for himself and as soon as the Dragon King had vanished the ruler came to our hero and said that he had ended their war and he didn't even know how to thank him and even if it sounds a little straightforward he has one request our hero said and it's something only rulers Can't do to which the ruler replied that if it was in his power he would do his best to help him to which our hero lowered his head and said he wanted one more time if they could use
the bowl of samsara one more time but the ruler couldn't understand if he was asking him to use the bowl of samsara to turn back time but what our hero said was that it was right because even if you use God's artifacts to change time the consciousness of the higher beings will Be the same and that if the dead overlords come back to life with the same memories and he hopes that by reversing time he'll never send anyone back to Earth again and he'll deal with the overlords and the interdimensional rift but the ruler couldn't
understand if he was going into battle alone it's amazing why is he doing this after all they've used the bowl of samsara many times but he doesn't remember them getting any results there are too many People in this battle and he wants them all back no matter what happens the ruler began to say that often the Saras are almost exhausted and in case of failure it will be impossible to repeat the time if he wants to he can forever be remembered as the hero who overcame the Wrath of the Lords but the battle he now
wants to start no one will remember if he loses he will be ruined if he wins he won't be able to enjoy the experience but nevertheless he wants to change time And at that moment our hero began to remember his family all his friends and comrades who are now fighting he stood up and said he would definitely come back but for the ruler it was unbelievable because he wants to save not just a part of the world but the whole world and his desire to single-handedly carry such a huge responsibility is so reminiscent of the
Shadow Lord Osborne of yester year and as soon as the rulers said they wished Him luck our hero asked for one more second and asked what would happen to the army that didn't exist in the past asked the ruler replied that creatures crossing the time axis of the past disappear and others remain and as soon as our hero understood he said he was ready the ruler raised the artifact and said that hopefully his courage would save the world and at that moment everyone who was in the cities and different countries began to see that They
were being blinded by a bright light and this is the color that changes time and the whole planet that was visible from space began to change and when time turned back Our Hero's mom started asking jyn to wake up up her brother and as soon as she opened the door and started yelling for her brother to wake up but when she looked at him she realized he wasn't asleep his sister who just washed up in the smell of the pot bubbling with chiggers and the Clatter of spoons stirring and his own room soaked in his
scent and even his father sitting at the table reading the newspaper who answered not father but Papa because he didn't understand why such a formality but tears began to flow down Our Hero's cheeks and he said to his parents that seems he had a nightmare the nightmare is over and the little sister the healthy mother and the father who hasn't disappeared are still here I'm here until the last chance to Make things right and now we can't miss it from now on he will rewrite the future with his own hands although a little later when
he was at his school he decided to enjoy the quiet days as a reward and he knows that now high above the edge of Heaven the rulers are planning to attack the Earth and are already preparing a huge gate if enjoying his life a little bit doesn't hurt anyone one he'd like to stay in this beautiful world just one more day a Little while later he left a note that he'd finish one job and come back and a little while later he began his journey to destroy the monsters now with his shadow Army he began
to carry out his plan generals I'm ready to fight with him this world of emptiness where the rain of endless darkness is so boring that only constant battles help to distract me when our hero appeared before the first ruler he went up to him and told him that he had won the Battle Of the rulers but now now he needed to teach them all a lesson again for it had been years since he had entered the rift in space and now at last the end of this long agonizing and boring battle has been brought to
an end and now all that is left is the little dragon lord and the Warriors under his command the so-called Army of Destruction and fortunately time flows differently here in the outside world some years have passed and the reunion years later his Mother and father he didn't know how they were now and how much his sister had changed when well lowered in his head he saw his General who said that from below everything was clear no one was Left Alive our hero replied that well he wouldn't lose a second time and now he must raise
all his army that he has well the dragon king who was in his kingdom started to say that the Demon Lord was finished and maybe better but he was tired of running away and decided That he would fight right there and for him he really was surprised by the shadow Lord and he turned back time with the bowl of samsara and that he didn't think they would meet him alive and not in the realm of the dead and now one of them must surely become a hostage to Eternal rest and his name is anares and
he was touched by the Lord of Shadows to which our hero appeared before him and replied that his name was Jin Wu and finally asked him if he had anything Else to say to which the Dragon King replied that he did not and at that moment they began their battle again and on the other side in the two years and because of one prediction all of America was in turmoil but the main problem was that the sear was selner and the god of death death descended with his countless Army years ago she had her eyes
opened and she predicted the death of the leader of the north of the lottery and the stock market graph because of the Decline in real estate prices and more because of her accurate predictions she became the center of discussion and high up in the sky above the village a huge black hole appeared headlines all over the world publicized the predictions to that woman and all the people who were watching on Earth couldn't understand what was going on as the black hole opened up in front of them and as soon as there was a noise they
couldn't understand what was happening because They didn't know if it was the end for them but it was actually very calm meanwhile our hero who was behind everyone started to move away and he was met by a man with a bouquet who said that he was glad he did it and he couldn't think that he would appear as a school boy if people were surprised our hero replied constantly together he realized that it's not so bad when someone meets him on that man to think that he could really defeat them alone They didn't come here
to give him this bouquet and what did the messenger of the rulers want with it to which the man replied that the rulers wanted to convey something that the conversation would be a bit tiresome and that he would like a change of scenery to which our hero said he'd like to sit in a place and a little while later he was sitting in a place eating his ice cream and that place was an ice cream store and our hero said he always Wanted something sweet and then he started asking what the rulers were saying to
which the guy replied that they were saying thank you you for starters and once the problem was solved and that's why he came to him the rulers are worried about the effect of his power on their world and as he knows the world will be hardpressed to resist his ability and that nature has no mother and is very weak if he doesn't mind they'll move him instead to a place that Can handle his power but they can't be bothered and just seal him off our hero replied but the man replied that of course it was
possible and at that moment the atmosphere changed and did they use it to its full potential and then decide to destroy it because they afraid of him but the man replied that it wasn't true and he had to forgive them and he took out his cell phone and showed a woman who said that the god of death was coming down to earth and Before he came back there was a prediction in their Hydro words and his existence had caused this change and he looked up and asked the man if they were coming back for him
to which he replied that they would great Lord if all living things had a meaning to their existence one thing he would be sure of one thing being a shadow Lord he has done his best to shorten the aggression of the Lords and destroy the countries of the phenomena in this world he has achieved His goal a fully utilized power is like exhausted nuclear fuel that only causes trouble and if that's the case it's only natural to have doubts doesn't this world need him now it sounds so stupid but at that moment a girl passed
by his window and out of the corner of his eye he saw her and jumped out of the store and started to run after her but he realized he' always wonder if he could stay here the girl smelled the ice cream because it was very pleasant for her and Our hero realized that there was a reason not to leave the world because there are still people who love him and people who love him or people who loved him once upon a time but that's enough for him now because there will always be something to lift
him up from his knees and all he has to do is stay and find more reasons so that he can go on living in this world
![[ FULL CHAPTER 36-40 ] SOLO LEVELING ReAwakening Prologue | Full Version 4K | Movie Reviews | Manga](https://img.youtube.com/vi/n5vxKlusUdw/maxresdefault.jpg)
![[1-28] He Was Reborn Into A Family of GENIUS Prodigies and Inherited it ALL | Manhwa Recap](https://img.youtube.com/vi/Kvp2TQsQDGo/maxresdefault.jpg)
